《Savior Of Her Heart》


 Chapter 1: Prologue

    Chapter 1: Prologue


    Everyone is in a festive mood with lightning all around and feels like the city of Kolkata is being


    adorned like a beautiful bride on the eve of the most celebrated festival there, and that is Durga Puja.


    But the happiness of the Sengupta family is doubled this year as the eldest daughter of the family is


    getting married very soon.


    Everyone is happy in the family but apart from this happiness, an innocent soul is sitting near the


    window of her room and gazing at the night sky as if she is sharing her unsaid feelings with the moon


    and stars. At that very moment, some people came to congratte her on her uing marriage, she


    smiled shyly towards them. But the saddest part is that everyone can see the happiness on her face


    but no one can see the raw pain behind her smiling facade.


    She never got the chance to make any decision for her life as she is the obedient daughter of the


    Sengupta. She wants to please her father and for that, she will do everything in her power. If her father


    wants her to get married, she will do that for her father''s love.


    On the other hand, a man who is full of power is looking at the fireworks that are going on in the sky


    through his hotel room''s balcony. He doesn''t know why all the people of Kolkata are so happy just for a


    mere festival nor he is interested in knowing that. He only wants the eldest daughter of the Sengupta.


    He is the one whom she is getting married in a week after the Durga Puja.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He has so much money that he can get anything he wants and that''s what he did. All thanks to his


    money that he is getting the girl he wants as his wife. But there is always something behind everything


    and there is a hidden intention behind this marriage.

 Chapter 2: 01. Princess Or Maid

    Chapter 2: 01. Princess Or Maid


    On the auspicious day of Mahya, every face has a joyful smile as they believe that Maa Durga will


    take away all the pain & sorrow from their lives, by showering them with happiness and sess. One


    week from now on, the Durga puja will be started but the preparation for the most prominent festival


    has been started from months. All the pandals have their own elegances and every Durga Murti have


    their uniqueness.


    The Sengupta family has also started the preparation for the puja as it is a tradition in the family to


    arrange Durga puja in the Sengupta mansion every year. So there is a lot of hustle and bustle going


    around the mansion. The whole mansion is decorated with fine arts and crafts for the puja. Everyone is


    busy with their assigned works.


    However, every little work needs to be verified by Thakur Maa Nayantara Sengupta herself, who is the


    head of the Sengupta family as her husband is no more. She is a strong believer in God so she doesn''t


    tolerate any negligence in this type of chore. She doesn''t spare anyone who does wrong with their


    responsibility. But she initially targets one person every time someone does any mistake, as she


    believes that for one particr person, every bad thing can happen.


    Nayantara Devi has never taken a liking towards her eldest granddaughter Anupama. The word ''hate''


    can''t bepared to the feelings she has for Anupama. In fact, she loathes the poor girl so much that


    she never wants to see Anupama''s face first thing in the morning, because she believes that whoever


    sees her after waking up, will surely have a bad day. So every person except some people who live in


    the Sengupta mansion tries not to see Anupama''s face first in the morning.


    Today is not any exception. She has locked the poor girl in her room just because she doesn''t want


    anyone to have any bad luck today. No one can deny her as Anupama''s father Indrajit Sengupta has


    the same belief as her grandmother. Only her Kakai Mihir Sengupta and Mamoni Mausumi Sengupta


    acknowledge her importance in the Sengupta mansion. But they can''t do anything as her Mamoni


    doesn''t share a very decent rtionship with her grandmother. Yet they both try to help the miserable


    girl as much as they can.


    There is also another person who adores Anupama the most in the house after her uncle and aunt, he


    is none other than her cousin Subhodeep Ganguly but he is currently in Los Angeles to finish some


    projects. Anupama is like a ray of sunshine in his gloomy life so whenever he is home, no one dared to


    hurt her because they will have to face hell. After all, he is super protective of his little sister.


    Though he tries to save her from every harm but his mother always sends him away for business


    purposes because she believes that Anupama doesn''t deserve any sympathy as she is the reason why


    Indrajit''s wife is no more.


    Subhodeep''s mother Kamini Ganguly is Nayantara Devi''s only daughter and Indrajit Sengupta''s


    beloved sister so she has the right to this mansion as much as others have. She also lives here with


    her paralyzed husband and two children, Subhodeep and Riya.


    Whereas Subhodeep is very good and kind, Riya is the total opposite of him. She is mean, selfish,


    moody but most importantly she is very dangerous because if she wants something then she will have


    it at any cost. However, she is only interested in everything that should be Anupama''s. She is the one


    for whom Anupama always gets in trouble for the things she never does. Riya is the apple of the eyes


    of Nayantara Devi and Indrajit Sengupta. For them, Riya is the ideal daughter who is shy, kind,


    responsible, and respectful towards others. No one knows her reality other than her mommy dearest


    who helped Riya to be the princess of the Sengupta family.


    When everyone has smiles on their face, Anupama has endless tears in her eyes. She has epted it


    as her fate that she can''t have everyone''s love in her family. She always hides her pain behind her


    bright smile and shy personality. She is the epitome of forgiveness, she has never been rude to


    anyone. She is not only beautiful outside but also she is a beauty inside. People say that her heart is


    made of Gold because of how caring she is towards others. She is aplete replica of herte


    mother Durga Sengupta and maybe that''s why her father hates her so much. She has been craving for


    her father''s love for ages but her father never recognizes her presence a little bit. In his eyes, she is the


    murderer of histe wife. He believes that if she was not born then maybe his wife would not be dead.


    "Are you sure that you are not doing anything wrong by locking her in the room?" Mihir, Anupama''s


    uncle asks Nayantara Devi.


    "I know too well what you are trying to tell me Mihir but let me tell you one thing, I will not unlock her


    room at any cost. Today is such an important day for our family and you want me to spoil everything


    just for that disgrace. No, never." Nayantara Devi replies in a farm tone.


    "But maa she never did anything to face such cruelty from her own family. You, Borda, Kamini always


    badmouth her but she never for once said anything rude in return. I know you all think that she is the


    reason why boro boudi is not with us anymore but how can she be the reason when she was just a few


    seconds old infant when her mother died? Whatever you are doing is not the right maa." Mihir says


    helplessly.


    "Stop it Mihir. I am not going to back out of my decision for anything and out of all people you are telling


    me what to do? Don''t forget what you have done. You have married a woman who is not from our caste


    and she is a barren woman who can''t even bear a child for you. If it''s not for Kamini I would have never


    epted your wife as my daughter-inw. So it would be better if you don''t try to tell me what is right


    and wrong." Nayantara Devi answers with a sneer and went out of there.


    Mihir Sengupta stands there helplessly because he knows he can never win against his mother''s


    delusional thinking. His mother has never epted his wife just because she is not able to give birth to


    a child and his sister never forgets to mention this in front of their mother just to provoke her. However,


    he is more worried about his niece Anupama who is like the daughter he never had. His wife Mausumi


    is the one who has raised Anupama since she was born so they are both like parents to Anupama.


    Mihir reaches Anupama''s room and knocks on the door.


    "Doll are you awake?" Mihir asks.


    "Yes, I am awake Kakai." Come a sweet voice from the room.


    "I will not ask if you are okay or not because I know you will not tell me the truth. But you know right


    that your Kakai and Mamoni is always there for you? I have tried to tell Mother to unlock this door but


    you know how she is, she never listens to me." Mihir says while a tear drops from his eyes showing


    how weak he is feeling.


    "Don''t be sad Kakai, I am perfectly alright. I know whatever Thakurmaa doing is for the well-being of


    this family. A disgrace like me should not be seen on such a holy day of Mahya." Anupama replies in


    a soothing manner trying to ease her uncle''s mind. However, her uncle is not a bit happy with the way


    Anupama talking so low about herself. Before he can reply a maides towards him and inform him


    that Nayantara Devi has ordered her to open Anupama''s room and get her ready because some


    neighboring females havee to meet Anupama.


    Mihir feels relief wash over him after hearing the maid''s words. He knows his mother will never show


    her anger or hate towards Anupama in front of an outsider. He smiles at the maid and tells her to get


    Anupama ready as a princess and move out of there after bidding goodbye to Anupama. When the


    maid opens the door of the room she sees that Anupama is sitting near the window like she always


    does whenever she feels lonely. The maids of this house adore Anupama because of her caring


    nature.


    "Anu didi, Thakurmaa told me to bring you with me to the living room." The maid name Soma informs


    Anupama. Anupama looks at Soma with a small smile and nods her head. She goes towards her


    almirah and pulls out a simple yet gorgeous Anarkali salwar suit to wear. It is a white cotton


    embroidered Anarkali gown with red silk dupatta.


    For jewelry, she pairs it with tiered gold earrings ented with the vibrance of a pink stone.


    She has never been a fan of makeup so she only put Kajal on her doe-like eyes and a small bindi on


    her forehead. Satisfied with the way she is looking she goes out of her room with the maid. Her steps


    are cautious because she doesn''t have any idea why her Grandmother suddenly asks for her


    presence. She always feels anxious to be in the same room as her grandmother. She can''t help but


    smile politely when she sees all thedies sitting in the living room. All of their face lit up seeing


    Anupama''s smiling face. They are always looking forward to meet the elder daughter of Sengupta''s


    because by being in her presence they feel like they are blessed with calmness.


    "Namashkar Kakimaa." Anupama greets thedies while folding her two palms together.


    "Namashkar dear. Come sit with us." Says one of thedies while petting her left side of the couch.


    Anupama looks at her grandmother for permission and Nayantara Devi nods her head so she sits


    beside thedy. All thedies start to praise her for her simplicity and generosity. On the other hand,


    Nayantara Devi and her daughter Kamini are not one ounce happy with the way all thedies are


    showering Anupama with so much love and admiration. But they can''t say anything because no one


    knows what''s going on in the Sengupta household other than family members.


    "Anupama we are here with a request, I hope you will not disappoint us." One of thedies says.


    "I will try to fulfill your request Kakimaa." Anupama replies while looking skeptical.


    "We want to hear a song in your voice. It''s been so long you have sung something in front of us. Today


    is Mahya so we want you to sing a beautiful song and bless our souls with your soothing voice."


    Says thedy on her left side. Anupama is not sure if she can fulfill this request because she knows


    how much her Thakurmaa and Pishimaa dislike when she sings.


    "Of course she will sing, won''t you Anu?" Says Anupama''s Mamoni and Mihir''s wife Mausumi. She


    knows Anupama is very scared of Nayantara Devi and Kamini so she has toe to rescue her


    daughter like niece. She is the one who raised Anupama with a mother''s love so she always tries to be


    there whenever Anupama needs her.


    Before Nayantara Devi can oppose, one of thedies put the Harmonium in front of Anupama while


    Mausumi encourages her to sing a song. Anupama closes her eyes and starts to y the Harmonium


    before starting to sing a beautiful song of Mahya.


    "Bajlo tomar alor benu,


    Matlo je bhubon,


    Aaj probhate se sur shune,


    Khule dinu mon.


    Antore ja lukiye raje,


    Arun binaye


    Se sur baje.


    Ei anondo jogge sobar,


    Modhuro amontron.


    Matlo je bhubon,


    Bajlo tomar alor benu."


    (The flute of your light is on,


    The Universe is up in ecstasies,


    Today at dawn, my mind opens up,


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Listening to the melodies.


    One who hides in the soul,


    The tune is yed by the sun,


    Everyone is invited to this


    Celebration of happiness.)


    When Anupamapletes the song and opens her eyes, she sees that everyone except her


    Thakurmaa and Pishimaa are looking at her in awe. Thedies that havee to hear her singing start


    to praise her for her excellence in everything. Soon they bid goodbye after eating some homemade


    Sondesh.


    Just as the door of the mansion close Nayantara Devi goes near Anupama before pping her hard.


    Everyone gets shocked beside Kamini who is smirking evilly while poor Anupama stands there holding


    her red chick with trembling hands.


    "Who permitted you to sing? Why did you sing? Did you forget your position in this house?" Nayantara


    Devi asks Anupama with rage in her eyes. Anupama shakes her head unable to answer. Mausumi tries


    to say something but Kamini stops her by ring at her.


    "Maa has asked you something Anupama so answer it. Don''t be rude to my mother." Kamini says


    mocking the shivering girl.


    "I-am s-o-o-ry Tha-k-urm-aa" Anupama tries to say properly but she starts to stutter. Mausumi can''t


    help but cry seeing Anupama in such misery.


    "I don''t want to hear your sorry. Just remember your ce, you are nothing but a maid of this house.


    You may be a princess or elder daughter for an outsider but in reality, your ce is nothing more than a


    maid. Try not to forget it or I have my ways to make you remember." Nayantara Devi''s harsh words


    pierce Anupama''s heart but she only nods her head.


    When the mother-daughter duo goes out of there Anupama feels someone taking her in their arms.


    She hugs that person tightly knowing only a motherly hug can soothe her pain.


    "Why am I so unlovable Mamoni?" Anupama asks Mausumi while staring at her with a tear-stained


    face.


    "You are not unlovable dear. They are not capable of loving such a sweet soul. But don''t worry your


    Kakai and your Mamoni is always here to give you a lot of love. Also, your Dadabhai ising back


    tomorrow from his business trip so don''t cry. You know right how much he hates to see tears in your


    beautiful eyes." Mausumi tries to cheer Anupama before wiping the fallen tears from the weeping girl''s


    face.


    Anupama smiles at her and goes to tidy up her Dadabhai''s room. Mausumi looks at the way Anupama


    goes and heaved a sigh. She always prays to God that someone may help Anupama from the cruel


    hands of her grandmother and aunt.

 Chapter 3: 02. Money Is Everything

    Chapter 3: 02. Money Is Everything


    Los Angeles''s weather is one of the best weather anyone can find in the USA. It''s neither very hot nor


    very cold. However, today''s scenario is different as things are very tense in the Bianchi Mansion.


    Because today is a very important day for the owner of the mansion as he is going to sign one of the


    biggest deal of his life. So everyone is trying to do their best to make their works perfect as they don''t


    want to face any wrath of their boss.


    Alessandro Bianchi is a man of few words. He is a ruthless man when ites to his business so you


    can guess how he will react if he finds any mistakes in his employee''s works. He is a very punctual


    person in nature who wants everything to be perfect. No one can afford to do any mistakes because for


    Alessandro, every minute of his life ispared to a million. He doesn''t even need an rm clock to


    wake him up in the morning. He never misses his workouts as he likes to keep him healthy and fit.


    As usual, like every day he has woken up at 5 AM and goes jogging along with his bodyguard Samuel.


    Samuel is also a very close friend of Alessandro and one of the rare people who has been able to get


    his trust. After half an hour of jogging, they havee back to the mansion to get ready for the day.


    Alessandro likes his privacy so no one is allowed to enter his room except the cleaning process.


    But there are some special members in the house that have no problem with entering his room


    whenever they want. They are none other than his furry babies who can lit up his mood in a second. So


    when he enters his room he sees that his children are sitting on his bed as if they are guarding the


    room from any harm. He moves towards them and ruffles their fur while greeting them good morning.


    He has no one to call a family as he was raised in an orphanage in Italy so these dogs are his family


    and they live avish life in the mansion. After ying with the dogs for some time he goes to the en-


    suite bathroom to have his shower. After showering he gets ready for the meeting that would be held in


    the mansion. He wears a light grey Navy check 3 piece suit with shiny ck-toe patent leather oxford


    shoes. He puts his favorite Rolex watch to match his outfit.


    After getting ready he goes out of his room with his dogs trailing behind him. He has 6 dogs who are


    not small in size they are like beasts who don''t tolerate any unknown person in their house. When


    Alessandro reaches the dining area he sees that all the staff are busy with their respective works. He


    takes his seat at the table and asks the cook to bring his breakfast. The cook has prepared his favorite


    breakfast which consisted of crispy bacon, sweet potato rosti, baked cherry tomatoes, avocado &


    poached egg. He is not a person who likes sweets so he prefers ck coffee throughout the day


    starting from his breakfast.


    The cook brings breakfast and serves her boss. The cook is in her mid sixty and everyone likes to call


    her Mama Melody. Although Alessandro never shows any emotion but everyone knows how much


    Mama Melody means to him.


    "Here is your favorite breakfast Alessandro." Mama Melody says after putting the tray in front of


    Alessandro.


    "Thank you, Melody." Alessandro replies with a nod.


    After having his breakfast he tells the staff to get everything ready for his meeting with the client. The


    meeting will be held in his mansion as he doesn''t want to do any reckless things during the meeting. If


    he can crack the deal then he will be the wealthiest person in Los Angeles. He is already the 2nd


    wealthiest businessman of Los Angeles but he never likes to be 2nd, he only wants to be the no.1 in


    everything. So he will get the deal by hook or by crook.


    ***********


    Alessandro is doing some paperwork in his office when a maid informs him that the clients have arrived


    in the mansion. He takes off his reading sses and departs to greet his guests. When he arrives in


    the living room he sees that five men are sitting there. He shakes hand with them and takes a seat.


    Soon they start to talk about the deal and what will be the budget.


    He tries to cooperate with them but a certain person is trying to get under his skin. Mr. Richard Wilson


    is the one with whom Alessandro is going to sign the deal but the old man is taunting him the way he is


    talking about business & all as if Alessandro is a kid in front of him. Alessandro is trying very hard to


    control his anger but he knows that this man won''t agree with anything he says.


    "I think we shouldn''t sign this deal gentlemen as I am not quite happy with the way Mr. Bianchi has


    described the project. The project will never be a sess if you want to know my views. I think you


    should put more effort into your presentation, Mr. Bianchi." Says Mr. Wilson with a smug expression.


    "I think you''re right Mr. Wilson. But I need a day to do some changes to my presentation so I can


    please you. I hope everyone will agree with me, right gentlemen?" Alessandro smoothly replies while


    looking towards Mr. Wilson. Everyone agrees instantly as they already like the deal. But still, Mr. Wilson


    doesn''t seem much interested in the deal. Alessandro knows that he needs to show the old man why


    you should never mess up with him.


    After some more talking, he takes them towards the dining area for lunch. The servants serve delicious


    Italian dishes that are made by Mama Melody. Everyone thank Alessandro for such a great lunch


    except Mr. Wilson. Heins about every dish, how his cook can do better than Mama Melody.


    Alessandro grips the fork in his hand tightly to control his anger. He is an inch close to murder the old


    man for disrespecting his staff.


    After lunch, he escorts them to the entrance of the mansion and agrees to have the meeting the next


    day in his office. When the door of the mansion closed he moves towards the bar situated near the


    living room to have a drink. He is fuming with anger that if it is possible then there will be smokeing


    out of his ears. He pours Scotch in a ss and drinks it without stopping.


    "What are you going to do next boss?" Someone says from behind but he doesn''t need to turn to know


    who that person is.


    "I want every little detail about Richard. His strength, his weakness, his dirty secrets, everything I want


    to know by the evening." He replies in a cold voice.


    "I will get it done boss. But what will you do if that bastard doesn''tply with you? He seems to be a


    hard nut to crack." Samuel says while rubbing his jaw.


    "There is nothing a weakness can''t do Samuel. So it doesn''t matter how hard nut he is, he will submit


    to me tomorrow and that''s for sure." Alessandro replies with a smirk that promises punishment.


    Samuel shakes his head after hearing his boss''s words and goes to collect information about Richard


    Wilson.


    ***********


    The next day Alessandro goes to his office with Samuel for the meeting. While walking towards his


    office his PA informs him that someone has called early in the morning from India for some business


    deal. Upon hearing India, he stops in his track.


    "What have they said?" Alessandro asks his PA.


    "They have said that they are interested to do a business venture with ourpany. So they want to


    meet you whenever you are free." Bianca, his PA replies.


    He doesn''t reply anything at first, but after sitting in his chair he asks about thepany of India.


    "I have some information about thepany that is showing interest in doing business with us. The


    name of thepany is ''Sengupta Enterprise''. The head of thispany is Indrajit Sengupta but he


    didn''t call directly. Someone name Riya Ganguly called and introduced herself as the COO of the


    company. Thepany is one of the biggest enterprises in India and is located in Kolkata." Bianca


    replies while looking at her i-pad. When her boss doesn''t reply she looks at him and sees that he is


    thinking about something.


    "Alessandro, are you okay?" Bianca asks with concern because it''s not every day that she sees her


    boss looking so tensed.


    "Yes, I am alright. Please inform them that I want to do business with them and they cane here by


    next week." Alessandro replies in a professional tone. He dismisses her saying that he needs to do


    some works. When Bianca goes out of his office he takes a deep breath and starts to do his work.


    At 11 o''clock Bianca informs him that the clients are waiting for him in the conference room. He stands


    up from his chair and goes to the conference room with a smirk as if he is sure that he will be getting


    the deal for sure. The conference room is very huge and full of luxury. He likes to unt his wealth


    because being raised in an orphanage he has to deal with a lot of humiliation earlier in his life.


    He shakes hands with everyone and takes his seat. Before he can say anything, Mr. Wilson stands up


    from his seat grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Yes, Mr. Wilson. Do you have anything to say before the meeting?" Alessandro asks the old man in a


    fake worried voice. Mr. Wilson wipes his forehead with a handkerchief to clear the sweat forming there.


    "I would like to say sorry to Mr. Bianchi for my rude behavior. I wasn''t in my correct senses yesterday


    as I am quite busy with my personal life so I didn''t think the way I was behaving yesterday at your


    house. You don''t have to give any presentation today as I have already liked your idea yesterday so I


    am ready to sign the deal as soon as possible." Mr. Wilson says in a hurry as if he is afraid of


    something or someone.


    Everyone is shocked except Alessandro as he knows why the old man is so eager to sign the deal. He


    has gotten to know about Richard Wilson''s weakness and uses it against the old man very well. So he


    already knows that Richard will sign the deal without any hurdle.


    "You don''t have to be so sorry Mr. Wilson. You are a senior in the business world so you have every


    liberty to judge my work. However, I can give another presentation if you want. I don''t have any


    problem with it." Alessandro replies gently although he is grinning inside.


    "No, Mr. Bianchi we don''t need to see any other presentation. So can we please sign the deal? I have


    some urgent work so I need to leave early." Mr. Wilson replies.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Other men whoe with him were surprised to see his behavior as he never apologizes to anyone


    before. Soon they sign the deal and leave the conference room with happy faces. However, when


    everyone goes out of there Mr. Wilson looks at Alessandro with fear in his eyes. He gets on his knees


    and begs for forgiveness from Alessandro.


    "Please I am requesting you don''t tell anything to my wife. She will divorce me and I will lose


    everything. She is the real owner of mypany so please Mr. Bianchi forgive me. I will never


    disagree with you again." The old man looks like he can cry anytime.


    "You can get up Mr. Wilson. I only wanted you to sign the deal and you have done that so my mouth is


    sealed. Your secret is safe with me. Now you can leave as I have other works to do." Alessandro


    replies with a cruel smirk.


    After that, Mr. Wilson leaves the conference room. Alessandro is still sitting there thinking about how he


    has gotten to know the dirty secret of Mr. Wilson and how he has used it against the old man.


    shback


    "Boss I have the information you want to know about that bastard," Samuel said to Alessandro.


    "That''s great Samuel. So tell me if there is something that we can use against that fucker." Alessandro


    replied while petting his pitbull King.


    "Boss you will be happy to know that he doesn''t only have a mistress but also a daughter with that


    woman. His wife Mrs.Wilson who is the sole owner of Wilson Enterprise doesn''t have any clue about


    her husband''s doing. He constantly transfers money to a specific ount and the ount holder is


    none other than his mistress Helena Smith." Samuel answered.


    "The fucker got some nerve to mess with me without thinking about the consequences. Let see what


    he will do now when I will dump the secret in front of him." Alessandro said with his famous smirk.


    shback end


    So the next day when Richard Wilson got a call from Alessandro early in the morning and heard that


    the Italian businessman knew everything about his mistress and his daughter he got scared and


    agreed to sign the deal immediately. Anyone who knows Alessandro better knows that you don''t want


    him as your enemy as he is a master to punish his enemy without dirtying his hands. Although he


    seems like a good guy from outside but he is a beast inside.


    Nevertheless, he has other things to deal with. He doesn''t know why the Indianpany ''Sengupta


    Enterprise'' wants to do business with him so suddenly. Although he has been wanting to open a branch


    of hispany in India as the country has achieved good economic development in some years. So


    it''s a win-win choice for both parties. But first, he needs to know everything about thepany before


    doing any business venture with them.

 Chapter 4: Ch.3/ Sister Or Foe

    Chapter 4: Ch.3/ Sister Or Foe


    Before Mahya


    There is a huge argument going on between the two Ganguly siblings. They are not agreeing with each


    other on a new business venture that Riya Ganguly, the COO of the Sengupta Enterprises is interested


    in. Her brother Subhodeep Sengupta, the CEO of thepany ispletely against the idea to do a


    partnership with the Los Angeles-basedpany Bianchi Enterprises.


    But Riya is a persistent woman who would never back out before her victory. She finds the partnership


    with thatpany reasonably profitable. Moreover, who may know what''s the real agenda behind her


    eagerness to sign the deal? She knows well that this deal can bring huge exposure for their business.


    "I think Riya is correct as we need more powerful business associates to grow ourpany. I have


    read all the details about thispany and I am impressed with the way Mr. Bianchi has been leading


    it from the beginning. We are already doing business with other foreignpanies so I don''t see any


    reason to not be doing business with Bianchi Enterprises." Indrajit Sengupta, the chairman of the


    company puts forward his opinion on the situation.


    Subhodeep is not shocked after hearing Indrajit agreeing with his sister. Because Indrajit never denies


    any wish of Riya. So he just nods his head in defeat. On the other hand, Riya is smirking while looking


    at her brother because again she has owned another argument without much effort.


    Soon after the meeting ended, everyone returns to their respective works. Subhodeep too goes to his


    cabin. But he doesn''t get to rx as Riya suddenly arrives there. He doesn''t have any energy to fight


    with her because he knows if he says anything she will start her fake crying in front of their Boro Mama.


    "What do you want now?" Subhodeep asks looking uninterested to talk with his younger sister.


    "What? Can I not juste here to ask about your day my dear Dadabhai?" Riya replies while looking


    at him with an innocent look. But Subhodeep knows well Riya is not a bit of innocent.


    "Look you wanted to do business with thatpany and we will be doing it. So please don''t bother me


    right now. Go to your cabin and prepare for the meeting with thepany." Subhodeep tells her with a


    tired voice.


    "Ohe on big brother, don''t be so cruel with me. You know right I only want what''s best for our


    company and you will see how much profit we will be able to make while doing business with that


    company." Riya replies dreamily. Subhodeep looks towards her because she must have some hidden


    motive to be so involved with the deal. She has never been so adamant to do any deal before.


    "Why are you so interested in thatpany Riya? What will you get if we get to secure the deal?"


    Subhodeep asks Riya suspiciously.


    "It''s very simple what I will get. I will get your position of CEO because when boro mama will see that I


    have managed to get the biggest deal for ourpany, he will definitely hand over the position of CEO


    to me." Riya says cheerfully while pping her hands.


    Subhodeep pinches the bridge of his nose in frustration because of what his sister is saying. But before


    he can reply the door of his cabin open with a loud thud. A smile breaks out on his face seeing the


    person who has entered his cabin without knocking.


    "How many times do I need to tell you that it is not good to daydream my dear sister-inw?"Jasmine


    asks Riya while walking inside and taking a seat.


    "I am not daydreaming and also I am not talking to you so don''t bother me," Riya replies rudely.


    Jasmine smiles brightly at Riya and stands up while crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Actually, yes you are daydreaming that you can get my Subho''s ce in thispany. You and I both


    know it well why do you want his position. You only want to show everyone that you are better than


    Anupama. But let me remind you that you are not evenparable to the dust of her feet." Jasmine


    replies with a sweet smile.


    Riya is fuming after hearing Jasmine''s words. Because whatever she has said is true. She looks at her


    brother to see that he is also chuckling at her face. She res at them and marches out of there.


    When Riya is out of there Subhodeep goes towards hisdy lovee fiancee and takes her in his


    arms. They have been in a rtionship for seven years andst year had gotten engaged to each other


    with both of their family''s consent.


    Jasmine Arora is a Punjabi girl who is very bubbly. She is madly in love with Subhodeep Ganguly and


    wants to spend her whole life with him. Apart from this, she is a well-known gynecologist in the city of


    Kolkata and beliefs to enjoy life to the fullest. She always tells one thing that everyone has got only one


    life and they need to live it happily. She also belongs to a very rich family but unlike Riya, she doesn''t


    have any ego or like to show off. Although she is not Bengali yet the Sengupta have epted her


    wholeheartedly, especially Kamini Ganguly who will be her mother-inw after marriage.


    Actually, Kamini is more interested in Jasmine''s money and fame because having a rich daughter-in-


    law will bring more money to her family. However, Jasmine is not very fond of her or Riya. If she likes


    anyone in the Sengupta family apart from Subhodeep is Anupama. She also likes Mihir and his wife but


    Anupama has a special ce in her heart. She doesn''t have any sister of her own so Anupama has


    filed that ce in her life.


    "So how is my tigress doing?" Subhodeep asks Jasmine while caressing her cheeks lovingly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I was good whileing here but now my mood ispletely sour and only my Anu can lift it. Before


    you ask anything, no you can''t change my mood with your lovey-dovey talk. It''s been two weeks since I


    have met my sweet sister so I can''t wait anymore." Jasmine rambles without stopping. Subhodeep puts


    his hand on her mouth to shut her up. He tells her that they will go to Sengupta mansion but she needs


    to wait for half an hour because he has some works toplete. So that''s what she does.


    Meanwhile, in the Sengupta household maids are working and cooks are busy preparing lunch for the


    family members. Anupama also helping in the kitchen. She is a very nice cook who loves to make


    different dishes for her family. She may be a Bengali but she knows all about the other Indian foods


    and also some foreign foods too. Yet, her Pishimaa and Thakurmaa never forget to taunt her about her


    cooking skills saying that she doesn''t even know how to use spices and ingredients well.


    She has prepared a lot of famous traditional Bengali foods because her Jasmine didi would be here for


    lunch and she knows how much Jasmine loves to eat traditional Bengali food. She has prepared Hilsa


    fish po, Fried moong dal, eggnt fry, Bengali chicken kosha, Boal fish curry, and Chingri mi


    curry. She doesn''t prepare any sweet dishes as Jasmine hates sweets.


    She is putting the foods on the bowls when she hears a cry of pain. She immediately hands over the


    food to the other cooks and goes to see what happens. But she is not prepared for the scene that is


    waiting for her. Kamini is holding a toddler not more than two years old in the ear and violently shaking


    the little one. Anupama rushes there and snatches the baby away from Kamini''s cruel hand. She takes


    the weeping child in her arms and rubs her hands on the child''s back soothingly. Soon the baby stops


    crying and looks at Anupama with red-rimmed eyes and tear-stain chubby cheeks.


    "Mum-mum." the baby murmurs while holding Anupama''s cheeks with both hands.


    "Yes, baby. Mum-mum is here. Why did you get out of your yroom? Are you hungry?" Anupama


    asks gently while caressing the baby''s hair.


    "No, find mum-mum. Bery hungly." The toddler replies cutely with a pout. Anupama smiles seeing the


    adorable way her baby girl was behaving. But the smile on her face doesn''tst long.


    "How many times do I need to tell you that you can not let this child call you mum-mum? You are not


    even married yet, you are raising a child as if she is your blood. No one will marry you knowing an


    orphan thinks you as her mother." Kamini remarks very harshly. Anupama feels pain in her heart


    hearing Kamini''s brutal words.


    "You can say whatever you want to me but please don''t say anything about my Advira. She is just a


    baby who doesn''t know what''s right or wrong." Anupama pleads.


    "Oh, now you will tell me what to say or not. Don''t you dare to talk back to me? You and this demon


    child are both nuisances for this family. You have already harmed the prestigious honor of this family.


    You are-" Kamini stops mid-sentence when she hears footstepsing towards them. Soon Jasmine


    and Subhodeepe into the view.


    Seeing Jasmine, Kamini''s expression immediately changes from an angry woman to a gentle mother-


    inw. However, Jasmine moves straight towards Anupama and hugs her tightly. After that, she takes


    little Advira in her arms and starts to shower her face in kisses. Advira starts to giggle happily while


    trying to get out of Jasmine''s hands. She stretches her arms out towards her Subho uncle indicating


    that she wants to be carried. Jasmine pouts but hand over the toddler to Subho. The sound of throat-


    clearing reminds Jasmine that she needs to greet her soon-to-be mother-inw. She turns towards


    Kamini and touches her feet in greetings. In return, Kamini hugs her with delight.


    "I am sorry Auntie, I was so excited to meet Anu and Vira that I forgot that you are also here." Jasmine


    says with a fake apologetic look.


    "It''s okay dear. I know how much you love them but I am happy that your parents have taught you so


    well manner, unlike some people who don''t even know how to talk with their elders." Kamina replies


    while ring at Anupama.


    Anupama drops her head in shame knowing she has again hurt her Pishimaa''s sentiments. As if


    sensing the tense situation between Kamini and Anupama, Jasmine tells them that she is tired and


    wants to rx before lunch. Subhodeep gets the hint of what Jasmine is trying to do. So he tells


    Anupama to take Jasmine upstairs to rx for some time. When they go to Anupama''s room Jasmine


    lays down in Anupama''s bed with a dramatic sigh. Anupama giggles seeing Jasmine''s action. She let


    Advira crawls on the floor to y. Her room is not very huge like others but she likes to keep her room


    neat & clean.


    After some talking with each other, they both go downstairs to have lunch. Jasmine is amazed to see


    such varieties of dishes and by seeing them see knows that everything is prepared by her Anu. She


    greets everyone before sitting down. Nayantara Devi tells Anupama to serve Jasmine first. When


    Anupama goes to serve her, Jasmine holds Anupama''s wrist and tells Anupama to sit with her and


    have lunch. Kamini is furious but she can''t say anything against Jasmine so she smiles fakely and tells


    Anupama to sit down. Everyone is shocked including Anupama because she is not allowed to sit with


    the family at the dining table. Jasmine looks at Mihir and they both wink at each other as if they have


    won a very big war.


    At that very moment, Riya enters the house and is nearly dumbfounded seeing Jasmine there sitting


    with her family and having lunch. Everyone is happy and pampering Jasmine, even Kamini is doing the


    same. She gets more irritated seeing Anupama on the dining table, unlike other days where she would


    eat with other servants.


    After seeing everything Riya bes angrier and without greeting anyone she rushes to her room.


    Upon arriving in her room, she locks herself and starts to throw things here and there. She starts to


    murmur to herself that how that Anupama can sit with everyone and howe her mother or Didon


    has epted such a thing despite knowing that she is a curse to this family. She knows that these


    types of things can only happen because of that Jasmine and if she doesn''t stop that Punjabi girl then


    soon things may get out of her hands. However, for doing that she needs to convince her mother


    Kamini.


    ************


    Alessandro is working in his office and getting ready for the uing meeting with his Indian clients


    who have recently contacted him for a deal. The CEO and the COO of thatpany areing to


    have a talk with him regarding the deal and if everything goes as nned then today itself they will sign


    the deal.


    After a while, Bianca informs him that the client has already arrived. He tells her to assist them in the


    conference room. He soon reaches the conference room and shakes hands with his clients. Bianca


    introduces everyone and soon the meeting starts. Alessandro likes all the ideas Subhodeep has


    presented. But he doesn''t like the way the COO, Riya is ogling him from the start. He may be a


    womanizer but he never likes whenever women throw themselves at him.


    "Everything is looking incredibly well in my point of view. You have described every little thing very


    detailed-wise. It would be my pleasure to do business with yourpany Mr. Ganguly." Alessandro


    says while looking at Subhodeep who smiles in return.


    "Pleasure is all mine, Mr. Bianchi. I can see why people like to call you the prince of the business world


    as you are very observant of everything. I will like it better if youe to our country to have a look at


    ourpany. It will give you some time to think about the deal." Subhodeep replies.


    Alessandro thinks about the idea andes to the conclusion that it will be a great idea. Although he


    has already gotten all the information about thepany, still he needs to know them better for any


    future investments.


    "Yes, Mr. Bianchi you shoulde to our country. The most famous festival of Kolkata is going to be


    held in a few days. You cane with us and enjoy the festival." Riya pipes between. Alessandro is


    not a bit interested in any festival but surely it will not be that bad to visit a beautiful country like India.


    "Okay, I will be heading with you to India. I think it''s better if I see yourpany from myself and also I


    have heard that the chairman of yourpany is like to meet me in person. So if you don''t have any


    problem I would like to take my private jet to fly there. If you want you both can apany me."


    Alessandro offers. Before Subhodeep can reject the offer saying that they have already booked their


    return tickets, Riya takes Alessandro''s offer. Subhodeep is not a bit happy with Riya''s demeanor


    because she is behaving like a greedy person. But he doesn''t want to offend Alessandro so he also


    epts the offer.


    "Okay then see you tomorrow morning. My PA will give you all the details that you need to know.


    Thanks foring here." Alessandro replies professionally and stands out of his seat. Subhodeep and


    Riya also stand up from their seats, they both shake hands with Alessandro and went out of there.


    When they both left Alessandro tells Bianca to clear the conference room as he goes to his cabin.


    Earlier he told Samuel to get every little detail about the Sengupta family. He has got to know a lot of


    interesting facts about them. But what has his attention is the elder daughter of the family, Anupama


    Sengupta. Although she is the only daughter of the chairman of thepany, yet there is not a lot of


    information that Samuel has able to get his hands on. As if she doesn''t exist in the family. That''s what


    got his attention because neither Subhodeep nor Riya is Indrajit''s children so howe they got to be


    the heir of thepany instead of Anupama. Also, no photograph of her can reveal her looks.


    Alessandro doesn''t know why but he wants to meet this mysterious woman so badly. It is also a reason


    why he had agreed to go to India on such short notice.

 Chapter 5: Ch.4/ First Meeting

    Chapter 5: Ch.4/ First Meeting


    Next day of Mahya


    A brand new BMW car is moving towards its destination which is the JW Marriott Hotel that is one of


    the biggest five-star hotels in Kolkata. Two pairs of eyes are gawking at the sight of the city with


    amazement, but the third person is busy on hisptop doing his works as if he doesn''t have any


    interest in seeing the city which is decorated so delightful way.


    Alessandro along with Bianca, Samuel, Subhodeep, and Riya hasnded in Kolkata around 9 PM in


    Alessandro''s private jet. Throughout the way to Kolkata Riya never missed any chance to flirt with


    Alessandro. In the end, frustrated with Riya''s constant flirting, Alessandro went out of his seat to the


    adjoint bedroom in the jet. Riya has tried to go after him but Subhodeep didn''t let her go. Afternding,


    they went their separate ways. Subhodeep and Riya took Subhodeep''s car that was waiting for them


    and a new car is allocated for Alessandro and his employees.


    "This city is so pretty. I can bet that people in here like to roam in the streets every day just to enjoy


    these beautiful views." Biancaments while looking out of the car window.


    "I agree sis. I have read about this city and found out that at this time of year, one of the biggest


    festivals of India is celebrated. That''s why everywhere so many decorations have been done." Samuel


    informs his little sister. Yes, Bianca and Samuel are siblings. It is Bianca who has introduced Samuel to


    Alessandro because Samuel was in need of a job and Alessandro''sst bodyguard was not doing a


    great job.


    "Come on Alessandro. For the love of God at least for once stop working. You can work when we reach


    our hotel but try to rx for a little." Bianca tells Alessandro. Alessandro looks at her with a bored


    expression but still shuts down hisptop. Bianca smiles in victory and winks at her brother who is


    sitting in the front seat of the car.


    "You are lucky that I love my nieces otherwise you would never be able to order me to do anything."


    Alessandro tells Bianca with a scowl. Bianca only smirks at him and sticks her tongue out like a child.


    "Who will believe that you are a mother of two little girls? God knows how Liam handles you." Samuel


    chuckles. It''s now Bianca''s turn to scowl at her brother. She huffs and looks out of the window to enjoy


    the beautiful view.


    ************


    Anupama is in her bedroom trying to put her baby girl Advira to sleep. But the little one is not having it.


    She only wants to look at her mum-mum and y with her. Far now, Anupama has sung three luby


    for Advira however her baby is only smiling the whole time.


    "Why are you giving mum-mum so hard time baby? Don''t you know mum-mum has so many works to


    do? Can you please close your eyes and sleep for mum-mum?" Anupama says gently to Advira and as


    if she understood what her mother has said, Advira closes her eyes instantly. After ten minutes the


    baby has fallen asleep while holding her mum-mum''s thumb.


    Anupama smiles watching her daughter sleeping face. Advira maybe not her daughter by birth but from


    the moment Anupama has taken the five-month-old child in her arms, she has vowed to take care of


    Advira like her own daughter. During her 25 years of life, she has never asked for anything from her


    father but for the first time, she has asked to be a mother to Advira. Although, her father Indrajit was not


    ready at first, but Jasmine convinced him to let the baby live here because she didn''t want to put the


    child in an orphanage.


    "Is Advira asleep Anu?" Mausumi asks Anupama.


    "Yes, after so much trouble she has fallen asleep. This girl is bing more and more mischievous


    day by day." Anupama replies while adjusting pillows on both sides of her baby girl. Mausumi smiles


    seeing Anupama happy. It is a rare sight to see because of all the bacsh Anupama has to face


    throughout the day from Nayantara Devi and Kamini.


    Mausumi informs Anupama that Subhodeep, Riya has alreadynded and they are on the way home.


    Around 11 PM, Subho & Riya reaches the Sengupta mansion. They both are tired as they have


    traveled a very long distance within a very short period. Everyone in the family is eagerly waiting for


    them to arrive, especially Indrajit as he wants to know how everything went there. Both siblings greet


    everyone and move towards their rooms to freshen up.


    While Riya is in seventh heaven and dreaming about Alessandro and his money, Subho is simply


    laying in his bed feeling a headache is forming slowly. He hears a knock on the door and tells the


    person toe inside. He feels a gentle touch on his forehead and opens his eyes to see that


    Anupama is massaging his forehead to ease the pain.


    "I think you should take a shower Dadabhai. You will feel better after that." Anupama suggests while


    looking at Subho.


    "Yeah, I think that can help. But Anu, can you please give me a head massage after the shower?"


    Subho asks.


    "I will but not before you eat something. I didn''t cook much because I know you will not be able to eat


    much after traveling for so long. Soe to the dining hall when you are done using the bathroom."


    Anupama tells her dadabhai and goes out of there.


    When Anupama reaches the kitchen she sees that the cook is busy preparing Riya''s french toast


    because she is very tired and wants to eat light food. Anupama starts to gather food for Subho which is


    consists of steamed basmati rice, masoor dal(red lentils stew), matar paneer, and for dessert she has


    prepared mishti doi(sweet yogurt).


    When Subhoes downstairs he sees that Riya is already there eating a french toast while


    describing everything that happened in LA except the fact that Alessandro didn''t even acknowledge


    her. At that time Anupamaes with the foods she has prepared. She tells him to sit down and have


    dinner. When he sees that what Anupama has prepared, a giddy smile makes its way to his face.


    Subho immediately digs in his food and a few minutes he is done with his dinner.


    "You have magic in your hands Anu. Every meal you prepare is just awesome. They are more delicious


    than any restaurant food." Subho praises Anupama.


    "There is nothing called magic in my hands dadabhai. Stop praising me for such small things."


    Anupama replies softly.


    "It''s not a simple thing Anu. It''s not easy to prepare such mouth-watering dishes and I know, not


    everyone in this house appreciates your efforts but believe me, no can do the things you are capable


    of." Subho tells Anupama with a proud smile. Anupama knows it is not easy to win with her cousin so


    she only nods her head with a smile.


    Meanwhile, the mother-daughter duo are rolling their eyes because they believe that cooking is only for


    "behenji". Kamini never let Riya go to the kitchen even for fetching water, she wants her daughter to be


    a businesswoman and no businesswoman should put their time in unnecessary things other than


    business.


    ***********


    The next morning around 10 AM


    Alessandro along with his PA and bodyguard reaches Sengupta Enterprises for the final meeting


    regarding the deal. Mr. Indrajit Sengupta is already in the conference room, discussing the project with


    Subhodeep. Riya is also there but her concentration is only on the door of the room. As soon as


    Alessandro and his team enter the building a young manes towards them and guides them in the


    direction of the conference room.


    When Riya sees Alessandro she couldn''t control her happiness and instantly stands up from her chair


    to greet him. But like LA, he ignores her and moves past her to meet Indrajit. Alessandro shakes hands


    with Indrajit and Subhodeep and sits down for the meeting. Riya also takes a seat beside her brother


    who has a sly smile on his face. Subho and Alessandro both suggest some more things regarding the


    deal and everyone seems to like them. Indrajit also likes the way Alessandro is responding to their


    approach and he is sure that the deal will be final for sure.


    Alessandro also likes the way Subhodeep has proposed some new ideas for their joint venture. So in


    the end both partiese to the conclusion that they will be signing the deal. However, Alessandro


    informs Indrajit that he can''t sign the deal instantly as he wants to read the papers thoroughly.


    "I don''t see any problem with this. You can take your time young man." Indrajit tells Alessandro.


    "Okay, then I will drop the paper on the way to the airport in yourpany. Till then I have plenty of


    time to go through all the papers of our deal." Alessandro replies. Riya is shocked to hear this because


    she thought she had more time to impress Alessandro.


    "Are you going back today Mr. Bianchi?" Riya blurts out.


    "Yes, we will be leaving at 7 PM," Alessandro replies curtly.


    Riya starts to think about how can she stop Alessandro from leaving today. After some thinking, she


    gets a brilliant idea. She turns towards Indrajit and tells him that she has something in her mind.


    "Yes, darling what do you want to say?" Indrajit asks Riya gently.


    "Boro mama, I am thinking that how can we let Mr. Bianchi go without inviting him to our house? They


    havee from such a far ce and it will be a disrespect to not invite them for at least dinner." Riya


    suggests catching everyone''s attention. Indrajit thinks about the situation and nods his head.


    "Hmmm, I think Riya is correct. It will be our pleasure if you coulde to our house for dinner. If you


    don''t have any problem then you can also hand over the papers to me directly in there." Indrajit tells


    Alessandro.


    Alessandro is going to reject the offer but Bianca holds his hand and gives him puppy dog eyes. He


    gets annoyed but he can''t resist his only sister like friend''s request.


    "Okay then we will have dinner at your ce and also I will sign the papers there." Alessandro


    responds.


    After some more talking, they bid goodbye to each other. Riya immediately calls her mother to inform


    her that the Italian client will being to their house for dinner.


    ************


    By around 5 PM there is a hubbub situation in the entire Sengupta mansion as Riya has ordered


    everyone to decorate the house properly because the important Italian client ising for dinner. But


    she is also excavating faults in every work. Along with that, she has ordered Italian foods from one of


    the well-known restaurants in Kolkata for dinner. Earlier when Nayantara Devi suggested that they


    should serve homemade Indian food, Riya immediately denied the offer as she believes that the clients


    will not like such calorie-full oily foods. Kamini also supported her daughter saying that Riya has more


    knowledge about healthy food.


    At the same time, there are some movements in the kitchen as Mausumi and Anupama are busy


    making sweets regarding Durga puja as the festival is only a few days away. There is a tradition in the


    Sengupta family to distribute homemade sweets to their rtives on the asion of Durga puja.


    When the clock struck 7 PM, everyone in the Sengupta household gathers in the living room except


    Anupama as Riya has ordered her not to show her face in front of the clients. Within a few minutes,


    everyone hears the sound of the doorbell and one of the maids open the


    Door. As expected Alessandro along with Bianca and Samuel enters the mansion. Bianca is excited to


    see the Indian culture very near to her eyes and even Samuel is equally delighted to be there. But for


    Alessandro, seems nothing interesting. The maid starts to take them towards the living room but Riya is


    already on her way to greet them.


    "Wee to our house, Mr. Bianchi". Riyaments while walking towards Alessandro. But for her


    disappointment, Alessandro only gives her a curt nod in reply. However, Bianca and Samuel greet her


    back. When they reach the living room, Alessandro sees that the room is packed with a lot of people.


    He looks at Bianca with a scowl but she mouths him to keep quiet. Indrajit requests them to have a


    seat and when they sit down Indrajit asks them if they have any problemsing here. But Bianca


    ensures that they don''t have any problem. After that Indrajit starts to introduce them to his family


    members. However, Alessandro is a little interested in the introduction that is going on, it seems like he


    is not satisfied with what he is seeing.


    Kamini orders the maids to bring starters for the guest. By hearing that Bianca gets excited but when


    the starters are served, her smile starts to fade as she has thought that she could get to eat Indian


    food. By looking at her face, Samuel can easily tell that something is not right. So he asks her about it


    and she whispers that she wanted to eat something Indian. Samuel tells her not to be disappointed and


    to eat whatever is being served.


    After that, conversations start between everyone but like before, Alessandro is not paying any attention


    to any of those things. He only looks around the living room as if he is searching for something or


    someone. Mihir notices Alessandro''s odd behavior so he decides to ask about it.


    " Are you looking for something Mr. Bianchi?" Mihir asks Alessandro with a smile.


    "I think I have heard that Mr. Indrajit has a daughter but I don''t think she is here right now as we didn''t


    get introduced to her." Alessandro replies nonchntly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Everyone freeze after listening to Alessandro. Riya fists her hands to control her anger before shing


    a smile towards Alessandro. Although Mihir replies to Alessandro''s query before she can open her


    mouth to tell any lie.


    "Oh yes, I think you''re talking about our Anu, but she is a little busy with something and that''s why she


    is not present here." Mihir answers.


    "Really? But can you please tell her toe here? I want to meet her." Bianca says looking


    enthusiastic.


    "I don''t think that would be a good idea. She doesn''t like to meet new people." Riya exins with a fake


    worried tone.


    "It''s okay Riya. They are our guests and we should respect their wishes." Indrajit says with a finality in


    his voice. Mihir tells his wife to bring Anupama in the living room.


    Meanwhile, Anupama is sitting near the window of her room with a pen and a diary in herp. She is


    writing some new recipes which she gets to learn from youtube earlier. When she hears a knock on her


    door, she goes and opens the door to see that her Mamoni is standing there. Anupama looks surprised


    as why Mausumi is there, not tending to the guests.


    "Do you need something Mamoni?" Anupama asks.


    "Doll the guests are asking about you so Borda told me toe and take you there with me." Mausumi


    informs.


    Anupama is shocked knowing her father has asked her toe downstairs. But how can she go? Riya


    has told her not to show her face in front of the guest. Mausumi sees the look on Anupama''s face.


    "What happened Shona? Why are you looking so tensed?" Mausumi asks with concern.


    "Mamoni I want to go there but Riya will get mad at me." Anupama tries to reason with Mausumi.


    "Anu, Riya is not your owner that you have to obey whatever she says to you. I have told you so many


    times to stop listening to her. Now be a good girl for your Mamoni and let''s go downstairs to meet our


    guests." Mausumi orders sternly. Anupama knows she doesn''t have any choice but to go downstairs.


    When they reach the living room, Anupama feels a burning gaze on her face. She looks towards the


    source and feels her breath hitch when her eyes lock with the unknown man who is looking at her with


    such intensity that she drops her gaze on the floor.


    Alessandro is mesmerized by Anupama''s natural beauty that he gets awestruck when his eyes lock


    with her. For the first time, he wants to talk to a girl willingly. He can''t take his eyes off her when she


    takes a seat beside Subhodeep. Indrajit introduces Anupama as his daughter. However, Alessandro


    can feel that something is not right with the way Anupama''s hands has started to tremble when her


    father referred to her as his daughter. Bianca is quick to start a conversation with Anupama. Samuel


    too has a little chat with Anupama. But Alessandro doesn''t say anything, he just sits there and


    observes the way, some of the family members'' behavior has changed dramatically seeing Anupama


    there. Especially Riya and her mother who are busy ring at Anupama that they don''t see that


    Alessandro has already noticed the change in their attitude.

 Chapter 6: Ch.5/ His Perfect Planning

    Chapter 6: Ch.5/ His Perfect nning


    "Voglio che tu informi Melody che sitamo portando qualcuno con noi," Alessandro orders Samuel when


    they reached the lobby of their hotel.


    ("I want you to inform Melody that we are bringing someone with us.")


    "Di cosa parli capo?" Samuel asks with a perplexed expression.


    ("What are you talking about boss?")


    Bianca is also shocked to hear such an order. Samuel and Bianca both know the Italiannguage so


    it''s not hard for them to understand Alessandro''s words.


    "Ho intenzione di apportare alcune modifiche all''ordo," Alessandro replies while walking towards the


    elevator. They get in the elevator and press their floor number.


    ("I am going to have some changes done in the deal.")


    "Cosabia?" This time it is Bianca who asks the question.


    ("What changes?")


    Because as much as she knew, there was nothing to change. But knowing Alessandro, you can never


    guess what goes in that mind of his.


    "La voglioe mia moglie," Alessandro replies casually as if he is discussing about weather.


    ("I want her as my wife.")


    Both Samuel and Bianca''s eyes get wide like saucers. They follow Alessandro when the elevator door


    opens in front of their floor.


    "Di chi parli?" Bianca asks with a frightened voice when they stop in front of Alessandro''s hotel room.


    ("Who are you talking about?")


    He opens the room and three of them go inside. While Bianca and Samuel sits down on the couch,


    Alessandro moves near the window to look at the city. For some time he doesn''t say anything but when


    he does, both Bianca and Samuel can''t believe what they are listening to.


    "Anhuphama Sengupta."


    A few hours back


    Anupama is feeling very happy as she is getting unexpected attention from everyone, especially from


    the guests. It seems like they are not strangers but the dear ones who she knows for a very long time.


    Although, she is feeling a little ufortable because as if someone has decided not to remove his


    intense gaze from her. On the other hand, Alessandro is unaware of the fact that he is making


    Anupama anxious because he is so busy in admiring her. But he is not liking the way she is avoiding


    him as if he is not important enough to have her attention. He doesn''t know why he wants her attention


    so much because it''s not in his nature. Not for once in his 32 years of existence he has felt this way for


    any other woman before. As if his gut is telling him to protect her at any cost.


    Suddenly, Bianca turns towards Indrajit and asks if she can have a tour of the mansion. Indrajit says


    that she doesn''t need to ask for permission to have a look at the house. At the very moment,


    Nayantara Devi suggests that Riya will be giving Bianca the tour but Bianca politely refuses the offer.


    She says that she wants Anupama to give her a tour because she likes Anupama''spany better.


    Jasmine and Subho starts to fake cough to hide theirughter because it''s not every day that someone


    can decline Nayantara Devi''s words. Soon the girls leave from there.


    "What do you do Anupama? I mean as a profession?" Bianca asks Anupama while looking around the


    paintings and photos that are hung on the wall.


    "Hmmm, I don''t have any job or anything like that. Actually, I like to do house chores very much so I


    never thought about getting a job." Anupama replies with a tight-lipped smile.


    "But why go anywhere else when your father owns such a bigpany? You can help him with his


    company like your cousins do." Bianca suggests without knowing that her suggestion can never be a


    reality for Anupama.


    "I don''t know anything about business and all. Baba used to tell us about things rted to business


    when we were little but I never paid attention to them. So when Baba asked me to join thepany I


    denied because I was not an ounce interested. Baba understands me very well so he didn''t fight me


    with my decision." Anupama lies. But in reality, her father has never talked to her for more than five


    minutes. She doesn''t even remember when was thest time when her father smiled at her. Bianca


    sees that Anupama is lost in thoughts so she asks her if everything is okay or not. Anupama tells her


    that she is fine.


    "Hey Anupama, can you please show me your room?" Bianca asks when they are going downstairs.


    Anupama halts in her steps because she can''t take Bianca in her room as Advira is sleeping there.


    However, she is not a very good lier so God knows how she has lied till now but she doesn''t know what


    to do now to get out of the situation. Regardless much to her relief Riya reaches there in time.


    Anupama has never felt so happy seeing Riya before.


    "I hope you are enjoying the tour my lovely cousin is giving you," Riya says sweetly, in the inside she is


    seething with anger. As much as she knows Bianca has an important ce in Alessandro''s life and if


    she wants to have him then she needs to befriend Bianca at any cost.


    "Oh yes. This house is so pretty and all the decorations are really stunning." Bianca remarks with a


    polite smile. She doesn''t like Riya very much but knows she can''t be rude to her as she is the one who


    has suggested that the idea of theming here.


    "Thank you, Bianca. Actually, Mom is asking for you both. The dinner is going to be served so if you are


    done with your tour then you shoulde downstairs." Riya says with a smile that is clearly fake. She


    doesn''t want Anupama to attend this dinner that is nned by her. She can tell that Alessandro has


    already taken an interest in Anupama because she had seen the way he was peering at her from the


    moment she had set her foot in the living room. That is one of the main reasons why Riya hates


    Anupama so much because she always gets everyone attention without even trying.


    The three girls reach the dining area to see that the others have already taken seats in the dining table


    for dinner. Bianca excitedly takes a ce next to Samuel and offers Anupama to sit beside her.


    Anupama is hesitant to sit down but when her father motions her with a nod of his head, she sits beside


    Bianca. Maids start to bring amazing Italian and Mexican cuisines for dinner.


    "I hope you are liking what our Riya has arranged for you. She is our gem and we are very proud of her


    as she knows very well what to serve our guests." Nayantara Devi praises Riya.


    "Oh no, Didon don''t tter me. There are so many things that still I need to know." Riya utters with a


    shy smile. Jasmine scoffs seeing Riya''s overly sweet attitude.


    "Mr. Bianchi, I hope everything is fine with you all. If anything you want you can tell us without any


    hesitation." Subhodeep says while looking at the guests. Alessandro only gives a nod in response.


    Soon everyone starts to put foods on their tes but Bianca doesn''t touch anything besides water.


    Anupama notices it and asks Bianca if everything alright or not.


    "Actually, I was thinking that I could get to taste Indian homemade food as I have heard so many nice


    things about the tastes of Indian cuisine. But..." Bianca stops mid-sentence knowing she should have


    not said such things. Anupama feels bad for Bianca but she is scared to say anything as Riya has


    nned everything so well to impress the guests.


    Alessandro also notices Bianca''s mood and gets worried. Bianca may be his PA for the world but he


    has never seen her less than a little sister. He doesn''t love her any less than Samuel who is Bianca''s


    biological brother.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Any problem Bianca?" Alessandro asks. Everyone looks at Bianca because now everyone can see


    her expressions. But she shakes her head and says that she is okay.


    "If you are having any trouble you can tell us, dear," Indrajit says gently.


    "Sorry I don''t want to be rude but I wanted to eat homemade Indian food but it''s alright. I will eat


    whatever you have served." Bianca mutters but everyone hears her. Indrajit feels apologetic as he


    thought that he didn''t do a good job as host.


    "I am very sorry to hear that dear. Actually, we didn''t think that you would like Indian food so when Riya


    suggested that we should serve you foreign cuisine, we didn''t think twice before ordering it." Indrajit


    answers with a remorseful look. Bianca feels bad for her childish behavior because if she didn''t open


    her big mouth then Mr. Sengupta won''t be feeling this guilty.


    "It''s okay Mr. Sengupta. You don''t have to be so worried. I can eat Indian food some time else. Let''s eat


    now. Everything is looking really delicious." Bianca tries to cheer everyone.


    "I can make something if you want." Anupama offers suddenly. She knows she will be getting an earful


    from Riya and Kamini but she doesn''t care. She wants to fulfill Bianca''s wish. On the other hand, Riya


    is gripping her fork tightly because as if nothing is working in her favor anymore. She has nned


    everything so well but still, Anupama has gotten the upper hand.


    "That will be a great idea. Our Anu is a superb cook and I am sure that she can make a fantastic meal


    within a very short period of time." Subho proudly announces.


    "It''s not necessary. We don''t want to give you any trouble." Samuel replies with a small smile. Although


    in the inside, he also wants to eat some Indian food.


    "You are not giving us any trouble. Just give us an hour and certainly, you will be served a nice Indian


    meal." Mihir assures them. Bianca and Samuel both look at Alessandro for permission, but Alessandro


    only shrugs his shoulders in return.


    Anupama and Mausumi goes to the kitchen to prepare easy but delicious food for their guests.


    Mausumi starts to cut vegetables and Anupama starts to cook rice for paneer po. On the other hand,


    others in the dining room start to chat with the guests. Bianca asks them about Durga puja and gets to


    know a lot about the festival. Alessandro is constantly looking at the direction of the kitchen as if he


    doesn''t want to miss any chance to see Anupama.


    Exactly one hourter Anupama and Mausumie out of the kitchen with heavy bowls full of


    homemade food. The aroma is so vorful that everyone''s mouth starts to water. Anupama serves the


    foods to everyone and sits down beside Bianca. Alessandro is very impressed with the way Anupama


    has managed the situation so skilfully. Bianca is bouncing on her seat like a little kid after seeing the


    mouthwatering dishes. There are Paneer po, Garlic butter naan, Egg mas, Dal makhani, Butter


    chicken, Potato stir-fry with poppy seeds and for dessert, Anupama has made Mangossi and Gb


    jamun.


    "How did you manage to make so many things in such a short period of time?" Samuel can''t help but


    ask the question that is on his mind. Anupama smiles shyly and answers that cooking is something that


    she is very fond of so it''s very easy for her to cook in less time.


    Soon enough everyone starts to eat the food made by Anupama. When Alessandro takes a bite of the


    po, a rich vor of spices fills his mouth. He has never tasted such delicious food in his life. Bianca


    and Samuel can''t stop thanking Anupama for such tasty meals.


    After dinner, everyone goes to the living room and Anupama brings the mangossi for everyone. Soon


    after that Subhodeep mentions about the file regarding the deal as Alessandro had said earlier that he


    would be bringing the file in the dinner. Hearing that Bianca is about to instruct Samuel to bring the file


    from the car but before that can happen, Alessandro says that he doesn''t bring the file. As soon as


    Indrajit hears that, he gets shocked as he is not expecting that. So he asks Alessandro if everything is


    okay or not. However, Alessandro assures him that there is nothing to worry about as he just wants to


    add some minor points in the deal. Further, he adds that he wants to have a meeting after two days so


    he can borate on the points. Neither Subho nor Indrajit have left any other choice but to agree with


    Alessandro.


    Soon after that Alessandro along with Bianca and Samuel stand up from the couch and bid everyone


    goodbye. They also thank everyone for their generous wee. They start to move towards the main


    door when suddenly Alessandro turns back andes towards Anupama.


    "Thanks a lot for such a nice feast. I didn''t think that there could be a real hidden gem in the Sengupta


    family. Also, I have to agree that you have a brilliant presence of mind otherwise you could have never


    handled the situation so adequately. I hope to meet you again." Alessandropliments Anupama


    surprising everyone because this must be the very first time that he has said so much aftering


    here. Anupama can only smile in return because she is also shocked by Alessandro''s words.


    At the present time


    Bianca and Samuel stand up from the couch instantly as if someone has punched them.


    "Are you out of your mind Alessandro? What the hell is going on in your mind?" Bianca can''t help but


    raises her voice. She has never thought that Alessandro could think something like that, especially


    about a girl like Anupama.


    "I know what I am talking about and also I know what I want to do." That is Alessandro''s reply. He


    doesn''t want to discuss this matter anymore because he has made up his mind already and no one can


    change his decision.


    "But why will she marry you? Mr. Sengupta will never get agree with you in this matter." Bianca says


    with a tense voice.


    "That''s why I told them that I want to add some changes in the deal," Alessandro replies while smirking.


    He knows well how to get his job done. So it''s a matter of time that Anupama will be his.


    "What are you going to do Alessandro? Don''t tell me you are nning something crazy to have her?"


    Samuel askes worrying about his boss''s unexpected demand.


    "I have never thought that you need to ask me about this Samuel. You know me well that whenever I


    want something I get that by any means." Alessandro says and goes inside the bathroom. Bianca and


    Samuel give each other worried nces because it''s true that Alessandro will not stop before he has


    Anupama in his life.

 Chapter 7: Ch.6/ Secrets Are Everywhere

    Chapter 7: Ch.6/ Secrets Are Everywhere


    "Advira don''t go there baby." Anupama calls out to her naughty baby who is not in a mood to listen to


    her mother. She is only concentrated on the pretty butterfly that is flying away from her clutches. Advira


    is looking like such a cutie pie in pink shorts and a blue top with a flowery design all over it. Anupama


    has put a cute little hat on her head because the weather is very hot today.


    Anupama has gotten dressed in jeans and tops. Most of the time she likes to wear ethnic clothes but


    sometimes she wears western clothes too.


    "Mum-mum waterfy." Advira says while trotting behind some butterfly trying to catch them.


    "Let them fly baby. We shouldn''t catch them." Anupama says making her daughter pout. She picks up


    the naughty toddler before tickling her on the sides to make her life.


    Finally little Advira burst into a giggling fit and Anupama also starts tough along with her baby girl.


    After ying for some more time on the swing, Anupama takes Advira near the flower nts that are


    avable in the garden nearby the park. By seeing the blossoming flowers Advira''s eyes start to


    sparkle with interest. Anupama begins to exin the name of the different flowers to the baby knowing


    that the baby will not understand a thing she is saying but still it doesn''t stop her from describing


    everything to Advira. Advira too is listening to her mother with enthusiasm as if she understands


    whatever her mother is saying.


    Suddenly Anupama''s phone starts ringing. When she sees the caller ID she immediately picks up the


    call. But she has to pull away the phone from her ear as the caller starts screaming.


    "WHERE ARE YOU, MY BABIES? I HAVE MISSED YOU SO MUCH." Jasmine is the one who has


    called Anupama.


    "Di, do you want me to be deaf?" Anupama asks calmly.


    "Why will I want such a horrible thing Anu? I love you much." Jasmine replies with a dramatic sigh.


    Anupama shakes her head knowing Jasmine''s bubbly nature and smiles.


    "Okay, I get it. I love you too. But why did you call me? Do you want to say something?" Anupama asks


    while keeping an eye on her baby girl who is busy admiring the pretty flowers.


    "I havee to the mansion to meet you and my Vira. But Mausumi auntie told me that you have gone


    out with the cutie pie. So tell me where you are and I wille there. It''s been a long time since I have


    spent alone time with you both." Jasmine replies. Anupama can feel a pout forming on Jasmine''s lips.


    So she informs Jasmine of her whereabouts. Jasmine says that she will be there in fifteen minutes.


    Anupama puts the phone in the back pocket of her jeans and moves towards her baby.


    Exactly after fifteen minutes, Jasmine''s car pulls at the entrance of the park. She sees that Anupama is


    standing near the gate with little Advira in her arms. Upon seeing them, she runs towards them and


    takes Advira from Anupama, and give Anupama a side hug.


    "Wow look who has gotten so big and look at those chubby cheeks." Jasmine cooes at Advira while


    kissing all over her face. Advira squeals in joy.


    "So what''s the agenda for today Anu?" Jasmine asks walking towards her car, Anupama is following


    behind her holding Advira''s diaper bag.


    "Nothing di. You know neither thakurmaa nor pishimaa like it when I take Advira out so I have to go


    home soon."Anupama replies while getting in the car. Jasmine has already strapped the baby in the car


    seat that she especially has for Advira.


    "But they don''t have any right what you do with Advira. I am her guardian and I have given my fullest


    consent to you so you can take her whenever and wherever you want." Jasmine says while driving the


    car.


    "It''s not so easy Di and you know it. Thakurmaa''s words are the final words in our house and Pishimaa


    being her only daughter has the same privilege as well. I can''t go against them Di." Anupama replies


    while looking outside the car. She also doesn''t like to bind Advira in the house. She wants her to have a


    normal childhood the one she never had. But her hands are tied. She is lucky enough to be able to


    keep Advira in her life but God knows how long she can have this little bundle of joy in her life.


    "Okay forget about it now. We are going to eat something and then we will go shopping. Durga puja is


    only in four days and knowing you, you didn''t buy anything at all for yourself." Jasminements while


    parking her car in front of a breakfast ce. It''s a small ce where''s Luchi(deep-fried tbread) and


    Aloo dum(a potato-based dish) is very famous.


    This time Anupama takes Advira out of her car seat while Jasmine takes the diaper bag. After locking


    the car they both go inside to eat. They sit down at an avable table and order two tes of Luchi and


    Aloo dom. When their order arrives they don''t waste any moment before digging in the delicious food.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They both feed Advira little bits from them. Anupama has made sure that Advira doesn''t be a


    picky eater because luxury is not permanent so everyone should be prepared for every situation.


    "So Anu, did those witches say anything to you after the clients from Los Angeles left yesterday night?"


    Jasmine asks while drinking milk tea. She has already done with her breakfast so now she is enjoying


    sweet milk tea.


    "Don''t talk like that about them Di. They are my family and soon to be yours too. And whatever they do


    is for our family''s well-being. They didn''t say anything to me, just told me that I shouldn''t have made


    those extra dishes for the clients because the food being ordered by Riya had gone waste. They told


    me not to do something like this again." Anupama shrugs while not looking at Jasmine directly in the


    eyes. Anupama knows that if Jasmine gets to know what Nayantara Devi and Kamini have done in


    reality then she will do something reckless that can break her rtionship with her Dadabhai forever.


    Jasmine is always protective of Anupama as she doesn''t have any sibling of her own so she views


    Anupama as her little sister.


    "I can see that you are not telling me the truth Anu but I will not force you. Just so you know that I will


    be there whenever you need me." Jasmine says while squeezing Anupama''s hands in aforting


    manner. Neither of them say anything else after that. After paying for the food, they leave for shopping


    as per Jasmine''s order. Jasmine is the only person other than Subhodeep with whom Anupama feels


    so free. Yes, her Kakai and Mamoni love her like their own daughter but she doesn''t want them to


    worry about her. They have already done so much for her and Advira. However, no one knows how


    deep her pain is and the secrets she is hiding in her heart for so long.


    ************


    Alessandro is sitting on the couch of his hotel room when he hears a knocking on the door. He stands


    up and opens the door to see that Samuel is standing there. He signals him toe inside. Samuel


    does as he is told to do. He takes a seat beside Alessandro and but doesn''t say anything for some


    time.


    "You want to tell me something then why are you being so silent?" Alessandro questions him. Samuel


    is looking irritated for some reason and Alessandro can easily guess what''s going on in Samuel''s mind.


    "What will you gain by doing this boss?" Samuel asks with a frown.


    "There is nothing to gain about here. I just want her and that''s what I want all of you to know."


    Alessandro replies handling Samuel a ss of scotch. He is not an alcoholic but he likes to drink


    scotch whenever he feels anxious.


    "Then why are you being so impatient about marrying that girl? There are so many other girls who are


    willing to get married to you but here you are hellbound in marrying that innocent girl." Samuel knows


    something is up with Alessandro''s sudden decision but he can''t pinpoint it.


    "I think you know me enough to know that I don''t do anything without any reason and about marrying


    Mr. Sengupta''s daughter so suddenly, is something I don''t even know why I am feeling so protective


    over her." Alessandro is frustrated too because he never wanted to get married but he knows that Mr.


    Sengupta will never hand over his daughter to a stranger without marriage because as much as he


    knows about Indian people is that, the people of this country value their tradition and culture very much.


    So without marriage, no man and woman can live together. Also, it''s not his country where he can do


    whatever he likes because every country has its own sets of rules.


    "Okay, I get it that you feel protective towards her but protectiveness can''t be the only reason for you


    marrying her. There is something else that you are not telling us. But let me tell you one thing Boss,


    that girl needs love. Can you provide that to her? Can you love her in the way she deserves?" Samuel


    retorts. He knows how much Alessandro hates the word ''love'' because he doesn''t believe in it. But the


    girl is innocent and she doesn''t deserve to be paired with a cold-hearted person like Alessandro who


    doesn''t believe inmitment.


    "Are you fucking kidding me? She will have the best life with all the luxury of the world, what more


    could a person wish for? She doesn''t need fucking love to be happy. Love is the worse thing that can


    happen to anyone as it makes people weak. For me, only money matters as it can buy anything you


    want." Alessandro sneers. He doesn''t want to get any lecture about love. He despises this word the


    most.


    "Money can buy anything but not someone''s feelings. You can''t buy that for her." By now Samuel is


    standing in front of Alessandro with anger evident on his face. Alessandro too stands up from his ce


    and looks at Samuel dangerously. He doesn''t like it when someone questions his decision and Samuel


    never did such a thing before.


    However, before things can get any nasty way, Bianca walks into the room with her iPad. She instantly


    feels the tension in the room and looks at the guys with a raised brow. When both men don''t back out


    she goes near them before whacking behind their heads.


    "Ouch woman."


    "Fucking hell Bi."


    Samuel and Alessandro scream at the same time while rubbing the back of their heads to soothe the


    pain. Instead of feeling bad for the men, Bianca only scoffs in disappointment. She never thought that a


    day coulde when she would have to see her two brothers quarreling with each other.


    "I don''t know what the hell you guys are arguing about but let me remind you one thing, I hate to watch


    it. I don''t like it whenever you two argue because it''s not an everyday thing and for God''s sake stop


    behaving like babies." Bianca knows well how to put these two grown babies in their ce.


    Bianca is also not in the favor of Alessandro on marrying Anupama but she can not tell him anything


    because as much as she considers Alessandro as a brother, she can''t forget her role as his PA. She


    knows Alessandro better than Samuel does so she doesn''t want to stop him from the things he is


    nning to do as he never does anything without any reason and if he wants to get married to a person


    whom he doesn''t know well then there is something he is not telling anyone.


    They will be going to meet Indrajit Sengupta and Subhodeep Ganguly tomorrow as Alessandro has


    made it clear that he only wants to meet the two of them in private. Alessandro knows well that if he


    says anything in front of Riya then that girl can cause some problem. She is one hell of a cunning


    person and not only Alessandro but Bianca and Samuel have also realized it well.


    "Now that you both are quiet, I would like to tell you something. I have already informed Mr. Sengupta


    about your request and he has agreed to it." Bianca informs Alessandro. Alessandro leans back on his


    ce on the couch and smirks knowing that the first phase of his n has been sessful.


    "Did you order the things I told you earlier?" Alessandro asks while taking the iPad from Bianca and


    looking through their other projects. Bianca rolls her eyes but nods her head in reply.


    "Did you inform Melody Samuel?" Alessandro asks Samuel.


    "Done already." Samuel gives a short answer. He doesn''t want to argue with Alessandro anymore but


    still, he can''t ept the n that is forming in Alessandro''s mind.


    After some more discussion, Bianca and Samuel leave Alessandro''s hotel room saying they are going


    out to have a look at the city. Bianca has asked Alessandro to join them but he saying he has other


    important works to do. When the sibling duo has left, Alessandro gets up from his ce and moves


    near the balcony that is attached to his room. He pulls out his phone from the zer he is wearing and


    opens the lock. He goes to the gallery section of the phone and starts to scroll through it, soon enough


    he has found the photo he is looking for. His eyes be hard seeing the photo and he starts to


    breathe heavily.


    "I hope you are not also ming me for the decision I have taken. I don''t know what is this about that


    girl but something is telling me that she needs me. She needs to be protected by any means. I know


    Bianca and Samuel didn''t like my sudden urge of marrying that girl but I can''t tell them why I am doing


    this. They will know everything in the future." Alessandro says while looking at the photo on his phone.


    Yes, he is marrying Anupama because he feels protective towards her but there is also something else


    that''s making him take the biggest decision of his life.

 Chapter 8: Ch.7/ Final Decision

    Chapter 8: Ch.7/ Final Decision


    Life is nothing but a deal that every person has to make to survive the harsh reality of their existence.


    However, some people out there are exceptionally different and that''s what makes them superior to


    others. Every person wants to achieve something that is beyond their limit although that never stops


    them from chasing the exotic thing.


    Alessandro is also like those persons who are always looking for something that is beyond their reach


    but still, he always possesses such aura that screams his ultimate victory at the end. He has gotten


    everything he wants, but this time his want is something that perhaps he can''t get so easily. He never


    wanted to have anything so badly till now. However, the harder the situation the more thrill he feels to


    get his hands on that thing.


    Today is the day to make the final move and Alessandro is sure as hell that he will finalize the biggest


    deal of his life. He will not leave any chance to let this deal slipped away from his hand. He will have


    Anupama as his wife by the next week anyhow.


    ***********


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    The weather is warm but not so hot like yesterday and that''s a good thing because I hate hot weather.


    However, that''s not what''s the real point here. I am currently getting ready for the meeting with Mr.


    Sengupta and his Nephew Mr. Ganguly. Their names are not very easy to pronounce so I like to refer


    to them by their surnames which are also not an easy task but I need management. However, it still


    amazed me that I can pronounce Anhuphama''s (Anupama) name better than others.


    After putting on my cufflinks I tie my shoces and take the necessary things before getting out of the


    hotel room. I know Bianca and Samuel are waiting for me by the elevator so I directly move there. Like


    I have thought both of them are talking in front of the elevator. When they see meing they give me


    a nod of acknowledgment and we get inside the elevator.


    After getting out of the elevator we all get inside the car and move towards our destination. I observe


    that Bianca is tensed throughout the journey but I don''t say anything because I know why she is so


    tense. I look at Samuel who is sitting in the front seat of the car and like I have guessed he is also


    looking deep in thought. I, on the other hand, is calm as ice because you can never get anything if you


    don''t make yourself calm and calcting.


    Soon we reach the Senguptapany and we all get inside the building afterward. Bianca walks


    towards the receptionist while Samuel and I stand near the desk. After talking, Biancaes towards


    us and tells us that someone will be here soon. A few minutester a middle-aged mane near us


    and introduce him as Mr. Sengupta''s PA. He requests us to apany him to Mr. Sengupta''s cabin


    where the meeting will be done as I only want to have Mr. Sengupta and Mr. Ganguly''s presence


    during this meeting. As we reach there Mr. Sengupta along with his nephew stand up to greet us. After


    shaking hands with them I take a seat in a single couch opposite of Mr. Sengupta who is also sitting on


    a single couch too. Samuel, Bianca, and Mr. Ganguly share the bigger couch. Mr. Sengupta requests


    us to have tea or coffee but we decline politely because we have our breakfast not too long ago.


    "It''s alright Mr. Bianchi if you don''t want to drink anything. Now tell me what do you want to change in


    the deal?" Mr. Sengupta asks with a small smile but I can clearly see the nervousness behind that


    smile.


    "Not any change Mr. Sengupta. I want to add a little-term in the deal that''s all." I replies with


    confidence. He looks skeptical after hearing my words.


    "Oh okay. May I know what term you want to add?" He asks in response.


    I signals Bianca to put the file in front of Mr. Sengupta. He takes the file in his hands and starts to read


    through the papers trying to find the term I am talking about. Suddenly, his eyes hards with anger


    indicating that he has read the term. His nephew notices the change in Mr. Sengupta before taking the


    file in his hands and starts to read the papers carefully.


    "What the hell is that mean?" He ms the file on the table between us before standing up from his


    ce toe near me. But before he can do such thing Samuel stands between us with a stern


    expression on his face.


    "I suggest you move to your ce Mr. Ganguly. I don''t want to hurt anyone here." Samuel says in a


    cold voice.


    "I don''t care what you will do to me. But I will not let this bastard go away without breaking his bones.


    How dare this man thought that he will get my sister as his wife?" He asks while pointing a finger at me.


    "Sit down Subho." Mr. Sengupta orders his very angry nephew who only scowl in return but oblige to


    his uncle''s demand. I smirk internally knowing well that they will not be able to do anything to reject the


    term because if they do they will face a huge loss of money.


    "So what do you think Mr. Sengupta? I can give you some time if you want to discuss it with your


    lawyer or anything yet I am fully sure that you can''t disagree with me because if you did, you have to


    lose yourpany to pay the debt that will be imposed on you when the board of members wille


    to know that someone has bought 70% shares of thispany and will not be doing any further


    business with the members anymore." Iments while looking at him with a victorious smile. Both


    men are looking at me with agape mouths because they could have never thought that I was capable


    of doing such a thing in just two days.


    "How did you buy the shares so easily? We are one of the top corporations of India, it''s not so easy to


    buy our shares behind our back. Tell me Mr. Bianchi what did you do?" Mr. Sengupta asks me with a


    clenched fist. He is clearly distressed not knowing what to do. So I have decided to tell him everything


    because I hate to see old people in difort.


    "I offered one of your board members to join mypany in Los Angeles and in return, I told him to


    buy 70% shares on my name. I gave him a huge amount of money to buy the stocks and also some


    money for his family as a gift for helping me. Before you asked anything about your sign that was


    needed to buy the shares, someone took them for me." I replies casually.


    "WHO TOOK THE SIGN OF MY UNCLE? TELL ME BIANCHI, WHO HELPED YOU TO GET THE


    SIGN?" Mr. Ganguly yells at me. I stand up from my chair in an instant and grab him by his cor


    before pulling him to face me. He tries not to show any fear but I can see through his tough demeanor


    that he is slightly scared by seeing my sudden move.


    "Don''t you dare yell at me boy. I am not someone who will get scared by your yelling. Keep your voice


    in check before you open your damn mouth in front of me." I shoves him backward and he tumbles on


    his feet. But He regaines his bnce and goes to punch me. However, before he can do that Mr.


    Sengupta raises his hand to stop him.


    "Shut up Subho. If you can''t cooperate then please get out of here." Mr. Sengupta remarks. He is


    looking helpless that I also feel a little bad for what I am doing but my want for his daughter is more


    stronger than anything.


    "Are you crazy boro mama? Please tell me you are not thinking about agreeing with him." Mr. Ganguly


    asks looking at his uncle with disbelief.


    "Then what do you want me to do? We don''t have any other option left other than agree with what he is


    saying. Thispany is like my child so how can I let it go?" Mr. Sengupta answers his nephew who


    look ready to kill someone or specifically me.


    "Anupama is also your child boro mama, only living part of boro mami." Mr. Ganguly uttera helplessly.


    Upon hearing that Mr. Sengupta''s eyes sh some emotion before it''s gone in a second.


    "Mypany is more important to me than her and if by giving away her can save thispany I will


    do it without a blink of an eye." He replies and signs the papers immediately. On the other hand, Mr.


    Ganguly storms out of the room but not before giving me a murderous re.


    Mr. Sengupta hands over the file towards me with a defeat look. I fee pity for him but I can''t back out of


    the deal because Anhuphama has made an impact on me already. I take the file from him with a nod. I


    start to get out of the room with Bianca and Samuel following when I hear Mr. Sengupta calls out to me.


    I turn around to see that he is looking at me with an expression I can''t pinpoint.


    "I just want to know who helped you to get my signature on the shares'' papers?" He asks. I look at


    Bianca and she nods her head.


    "Your PA."


    ***********


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Today is Maha Panchami so every one of us is busy in making preparations for the day. Mamoni is


    preparing everything for today''s puja while Thakurmaa and Pishimaa are busy in guiding the workers


    about what to do next with the decorations around the house. Alpona drawing''s duty is vested on me


    so I am making the Alpona as per Thakurmaa''s choice. While everyone is busy in doing different works


    I know no one will be able to keep an eye on Advira so I have called Jasmine di earlier in the morning


    toe here to babysit Advira for some time while I finish all the works. So now they both are busy


    ying hide and seek with each other.


    Suddenly, the door of the mansion abruptly open by someone and much to our surprise Dadabhai


    enters looking so angry that he doesn''t even stop to greet anyone before marching towards his room in


    hurry. Jasmine di tries to stop him by calling his name but he doesn''t turn back.


    "What happened to him?" Jasmine di asks with a scared tone. Not only her, but we all get scared


    because it''s unusual for Dadabhai to behave like that.


    "I think we should check on him," Mamoni responds.


    "I will go-" a loud noise of something being broken stopped Pishimaa in her mid-sentence. One by one


    things being smashing sounds echoed in the house. Without waiting for anyone I run towards


    Dadabhai''s room from where the sounds areing from. But the door is locked from inside so I can''t


    get in the room.


    "Dadabhai open the door," I call out to him while trying to open the door. But I only get the sound of


    breaking another thing in return.


    "What''s wrong with you? Please open the door now." I plead with a frightened voice. Jasmine di,


    pishimaa, and mamonie running towards me. They also try numerous times to call him but he


    doesn''t say anything in return.


    "What''s happened that anger him so much?" Pishimaa wonders aloud.


    "Something must have happened with the new client. Remember, today they have a meeting with Mr.


    Bianchi." Mamoni says after a few moments. Hmmm, something might be bothering him very much to


    the extent that he is behaving like this. So we agree to give him some time to rx. Pishimaa orders


    me and mamoni toplete all the works before Purohit cane to do the puja for the Maha


    Panchami. However, when we reach downstairs we see that Baba, Thakurmaa, Riya, and Kakai are


    discussing something which seem to be a serious matter. Pishimaa goes and take a seat beside


    Thakurmaa. Baba might have said something interesting that Pishimaa''s face glows up in happiness.


    "Really borda?He wants to marry the daughter of this family in exchange for the deal? Wow, it''s a great


    idea. We will have such a powerful and wealthy person as our rtive and that will add a spark to our


    reputation." Pishima exims with satisfaction.


    "How is it a great idea Kamini? Mr. Bianchi is asking for a bargain and we should not ept it at any


    cost." Kakai reacts with disgust.


    "You keep quiet Mihir. No one asked about your opinion. This business has nothing to do with you so I


    don''t think you have any right to say anything regarding what is right or wrong about the deal. If Riya


    doesn''t have any problem with this marriage then who are you to say anything against this marriage?


    Riya and Mr. Bianchi will be a great match for each other so it''s a perfect decision for ourpany and


    also our family." Thakurmaa replies harshly. I feel Mamoni stiffening beside me so I take her hands in


    my own before giving her a reassuring squeeze.


    Dadabhai must have known about it and that''s why he wass so angry when he came home. However,


    Riya is looking very pleased to know that Baba has decided to marry her with that man for the sake of


    thepany. She has always been a fan of luxury and by marrying that man she will get to live a very


    luxurious life like she always wanted.


    "Why not ask Mr. Indrajit Sengupta who does Mr. Alessandro Bianchi want to marry?" Dadabhai says


    from behind us. He is standing in front of the staircase. His hair os disheveled and his clothes are


    wrinkly. But his eyes holds so much fury that it scares me to the core.


    "What''s there to ask for Subho and why are you talking to your Boro mama like that? Don''t you have


    any manner left in you?" Pishimaa snaps angrily.


    "Don''t tell me to show any manner towards this man who only cares about hispany that he didn''t


    think twice before signing up his own daughter to a man whom we don''t have any knowledge about." I


    am stunned after hearing his confession. I feel like someone has stabbed me in the chest to pierced my


    heart. I look at the man whom I have respected the most in my life, my Baba. For the first time, he


    doesn''t meet my gaze, that''s when I know who does Mr. Bianchi want to marry.


    "W-h-a-t?" Riya stammers because like everybody she also believed that she was the one who would


    get married to Mr. Bianchi.


    "What is Subho talking about Dada? Please tell me that he is lying. You didn''t agree to marry our Anu


    to that man." Kakai is verge of crying while looking at me with a pain expression.


    Baba is looking so deterred that he doesn''t even lift his face when Kakai asks the question. He only


    nods in response and that os enough for me to let the tears fall from my eyes. Mamoni and Pishimaa


    gasp in horror while Riya sinks down to her knees.


    "Eta ki korli tui Indra? Amader adorer Riya ke chhere kibhabe ei opoya meyetir biye thik korte parli oi


    Rajkumar er moto cheletir sathe?" Thakurmaa asks Baba while pointing an using finger at me.


    ("Why have you done this, Indra? How can you fix this misfortunate girl''s marriage with that Prince-like


    boy leaving our precious Riya?")


    "I am still the sole owner of thepany and I don''t need to give any exnation to anyone regarding


    any decision I take for the well-being of mypany. The marriage will be done after a week from the


    Durga puja so I want you all to be prepared for that." Baba replies bluntly and goes out of there leaving


    us all in shock. I run towards my room before throwing myself at the bed. Loud cries racks from me in


    anguish.


    Jasmine di rubs my back to stop my crying but I can hear the sound of her cry. I feel little hands trying


    to wipe my tears but that only make me cry harder knowing the fear I have for so long is going to be


    true in a few days, they will snatch my baby from me. I sit up and take Advira in my arms before


    hugging her tightly.

 Chapter 9: Ch.8/ Broken Princess

    Chapter 9: Ch.8/ Broken Princess


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Do you ever feel like that your life is not worth living? Do you ever think that you are the real reason


    behind everyone''s sorrow? Do you ever see so much hate in other people''s eyes that you want to kill


    yourself?


    I did and still have the same feeling about myself. I am the reason that my mother is not with us


    anymore. I am the reason why Baba has be so distant with everyone and also I am the one who


    brings misfortune to this family. I am not worth living but I am so much of a coward to take my own life


    by myself so like always I will go with the flow to see how much more is there to witness in the future.


    It''s not like that anything can change in a span of time because it''s me we are talking about who has


    never gotten her father''s love or appreciation for a second in her life.


    From childhood onwards, I have been trying to remove the tag of worthless from my head but it seems


    like every time I fail to do that. I have always tried my best to make everyone happy yet there is


    something where I amcking behind. However, this time I will be doing the right thing to bring


    happiness in my father''s life. I know how much hispany means to him so if by sacrificing myself


    can bring bliss for him, then I am ready to do that. I just hope that now I can have a little ce in his


    heart.


    It''s been already four days since Baba has announced my marriage with Mr. Bianchi which will be


    happening in the uing week. Today is Bijaya Dashami, the day when Goddess Durga will be


    returning to her house with her kids. It is also the end of this festival so every one of us is very


    emotional and with the moist eyes, we are preparing for the day. Apart from that, the news of my


    marriage has already been dered to our rtives and neighbors and everyone hase to


    congratte me on my new life. Although every one of us has a smile on our faces to show our


    happiness but in reality, there is nothing to be happy and I know it very well.


    "Anue help me," Mamoni calls out to me breaking me from my chains of thoughts. I hurriedly go to


    her and see that she is having trouble with preparing Khichuri (Hotchpotch) which will be served today


    to all the guests.


    "Let me cook it Mamoni. You go and get ready. Thedies have started toe for the sindoor kh.


    Thakurmaa will be angry if you don''t get ready in time." I tell her taking thedle from her hand. She


    tries to protest but one look from me and she is out of there.


    A few momentster the Khichuri is ready so I start to make Gurer Payesh ( Rice pudding with jaggery)


    and Labra (mix vegetable curry). After making all the dishes I ask the maids to serve them when


    Thakurmaa would say. After that, I reach the pandal where everyone is busy ying Sindoor Kh


    which is a tradition to put sindoor (vermilion) on each other face on the morning of Bijaya Dashami.


    One of the auntiese towards me to put sindoor on my face but I hold her hand. Everyone is


    shocked seeing what I have done but how can I let someone put sindoor on me after what had


    happened with me.


    "She is not married yet Lolita didi. Then why are you putting sindoor on her face?" Mamoni asks


    yfully trying to ease the tension.


    "So what Mausumi? She will be married in a week so she can y with us." Saying this she puts a


    handful of sindoor on my face while all thedies start tough. I feel tears start toe out of my eyes


    so I run towards my room ignoring all the calling of others. I lock the door of my room and get inside the


    bathroom before turning on the shower. I start to rub my face with both hands trying to get rid of the


    sindoor.


    "I need to get this off from me. It''s not for me. I am a nuisance who doesn''t deserve this holy thing." I


    mumble myself while putting some shower gel on a lofa before rubbing it all over my face and neck.


    Tears and the red color has already mixed but I don''t care. When I feel like my skin is burning from all


    the rubbing, that''s when I stop. After putting on fresh clothes Ie out of the bathroom to see that


    Riya is sitting on my bed. I get startled by seeing her here because she nevere here without the


    intention of hurting me.


    "Come sit beside me, baby sis." She says sweetly but I know there is nothing sweet in her. Yet, I sit


    beside her. She looks at me for some time before nodding her head which confuse me not knowing


    what is going on her mind.


    "I want you to go to Boro mama and tell him that you don''t want to marry Mr. Bianchi." She orders me.


    "But how can I do that? I never go against Baba''s wish and if I don''t get married to Mr. Bianchi then


    Baba will lose hispany." I tries to reason with her but she only res at me angrily.


    "So you will not listen to me? That means you will marry the person who is mine?" She asks furiously. I


    lower my head in answer because I don''t have any other choice and I can''t fulfill her wish this time.


    "Okay fine. Then I think you should also be separated from the person who you love the most." She


    doesn''t wait for any reply before storming out of the room. I try to stop her because I don''t know what


    she is nning to do. I run behind her but I see that she is going to the pandal so I don''t go after her


    because I didn''t want to face anyone after what has happened sometime back.


    I an feeding Advira her food in my room when I hear Thakurmaa''s voice, she is calling for me. So I put


    the te on the nearby table before putting pillows around her for safety purposes. Again, I hear my


    name being called so I immediately reach downstairs because I don''t want Thakurmaa to get angry


    with me. When I get there, I see that everyone is already present. Jasmine di is also there looking


    confused because she only has gone to her home a few hours back.


    "Why did youete haa? I have been calling you for so long." Thakurmaa snaps at me. I visibly


    flinch by seeing the anger in her eyes. Although she don''t let me answer before asking me about


    Advira which shock me because she never likes to talk about her.


    "She is in my room," I replies timidly.


    "Riya you go and get that girl." My head snaps towards Riya hearing Thakurmaa''s words.


    "Why?" I can''t help but ask aloud while looking frantically at everyone but no one seem to know what is


    going on.


    "How dare you question me? You just keep your mouth close. Riya go and get her." Thakurmaa replies


    harshly. Riya gives me a cruel smirk before she get out of there.


    "What''s happening in here Maa?" Baba asks.


    "You have told us your decision and now it''s my turn to take an important decision for my family,"


    Thakurmaa replies. My hands start to sweat in dread because I have a feeling that there will not be


    anything good about her decision. I hear my baby crying while Riyae back, I tries to take her but


    Thakurmaa stops me by raising her hand.


    "Riya give the child to Jasmine," Thkurmaa orders and Riya put Advira in Jasmine di''s arms who is still


    confused like us.


    "Jasmine you have requested Anupama to take care of this child and I let her stay here with us per


    your wish. But now Anupama is getting married so I don''t think it will be appropriate for her to take care


    of a child who is not her by blood. That''s why I want you to make a choice. You take away this child


    with you or I will have someonee from the orphanage to take her." I feel like someone has pped


    me hard in the face to wake me up from the horrible dream I am having. But it''s not just a dream, it''s


    the reality.


    "Are you crazy didon? Boro mama is already marrying her with someone whom she doesn''t know and


    now you are saying that Advira can''t stay with her." Dadabhai yells.


    "Yes, Maa you can''t do this. We all know how much Advira means to our Anu, how can you be so cruel


    Maa?" Kakai asks.


    "I have already taken the decision and I will not change it at all. This is my house and I am not going to


    give any exnation to anyone." Thakurmaa replies while looking at everyone. Advira is still crying but


    I am helpless because I can''t do anything for her. I can only cry because I know from the start that I


    could never keep her forever in my life.


    "But didon I -" Jasmine di tries to say something but Thakurmaa doesn''t let her.


    "You are taking her with you or not?" Thakurmaa asks impatiently. Jasmine di looks at me and I nod my


    head while silently crying.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I will take Advira with me." She replies with a sad sigh.


    "Good, then take her away right now. I don''t want Anupama to have any contact with this baby


    anymore so don''t try to get smart with me." Thest hope I have to see my baby again is broken at that


    moment.


    ************


    There are only two days left for my wedding but like other brides, I am not feeling any happiness


    because the pang of separation from Advira is bing unbearable day by day. Thest time I have


    seen her was the day of Dashami and that''s already four days ago. It seems like nothing is left for me


    to live anymore, I have be a living corpse who only know how to obey others. The most precious


    thing in my life, my Advira is no longer with me. I am missing her touch, her adorable smile, her


    babylike smell, her hugs. I have never thought that to fulfill my father''s wish I have to sacrifice my


    Advira, my daughter. She may not be my blood but from the moment Jasmine di had put her in my


    arms, she has be my own daughter. But now I can''t even hear her voice because Riya doesn''t


    leave any path for me. She has sessfully convinced Thakurmaa that I should not have a phone


    because then I will be trying to contact Jasmine Di. That''s why I don''t have my phone and also


    Thakurmaa has ordered everyone not to help me.


    On the other hand, Mr. Bianchi has told that the marriage will be a simple court marriage because he


    doesn''t have time to perform any ritual. Neither Thakurmaa nor Mamoni is happy hearing that but Baba


    also wants the same as Mr. Bianchi so there will be a grand party where we will sign on the marriage


    certificate to get married. I don''t even know if I should call it a marriage or not, Because marriage is a


    sacred bond between two souls who promise to be each other''s backbone till the end. But I don''t think I


    will ever have that bond with someone else, not even my husband whom I don''t have any idea about.


    "Doll," Kakai calls me.


    "Yes, Kakai?" I asks him while getting up from my bed. He is standing in the doorway of my room.


    "Are you busy?" Kakai asks me.


    "Hmmm, no. I am just reading a book. Do you need something Kakai?" I ce the book in the little


    bookshelf I have in the room.


    "Here, take this." I see that he is giving me some paper so I curiously take it from him and open it to


    see that it''s a painting of mine and Advira. My Kakai is a well-known painter and he has drawn a lot of


    pictures for me.


    "Kakai this is.." I don''t even know what to say. He put his hand on my shoulder in aforting manner


    and wipe my tears which has be my best friend.


    "You don''t have to say anything. What Maa has done, is unimaginable but I can''t see you always crying


    over Advira. No matter what, we all believe she is your daughter. Your Kakai is a failure to be your


    Knight in shining armor. Please forgive me doll." Kakai''s voice cracks but he doesn''t cry.


    "You are not at fault Kakai. Everything is my destiny. So please don''t think that you have failed. You


    and Mamoni are my parents who have been taking care of me from the start. You guys are my


    inspiration to do better at everything." I replies while looking at the man who is my uncle but has


    be a more father than my own father.


    After Kakai leave I move near the window to look at the night sky which is covered in dark clouds. I


    take my diary from the shelf and open a particr page where I have drawn the face of someone. I run


    my fingers through the drawing but like always shut the diary afterward. It''s been so long but still, I can''t


    forget a thing, and I don''t think I want to forget anything.

 Chapter 10: Ch.9/ An Unwanted Wedding

    Chapter 10: Ch.9/ An Unwanted Wedding


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Yes, Melody you can do whatever with the room. I don''t know what she likes or not so don''t bother me


    to ask about anything. If you have any doubt kindly call Bianca, I am sure she can help you with


    everything." I say on the phone. Melody being Melody is talking nonstop about how she wants


    everything to be perfect when I bring my bride at the mansion.


    When she first heard about my wedding she started to scold Samuel because she didn''t want me to


    marry anyone without knowing the person well. However, when Samuel showed her Anhuphama''s


    photo, her perspective toward the marriage changed drastically. She kind of ordered me to marry the


    girl as soon as possible.


    Only a handful of people know about the real connection between us, she is not just a cook for me but


    a mother figure in my life. The orphanage in Italy where I brought up was Melody''s father''s. She used


    to visit us a lot during her free time and took care of us. But I had never talked to her willingly although


    she always tried to make me feel better. Soon after she got married to a doctor and went to another


    city. She didn''t use toe often to the orphanage anymore and that''s when I realized how much she


    meant to me. After I turned 18, I moved to Australia for higher studies, and soon at the age of 23, I


    started my ownpany with the help of my friends. Then I moved back to Los Angeles and had


    decided to settle in there forever. However, I didn''t expect to meet Melody after so many years in Los


    Angeles but she was not the same cheerful woman anymore. I got to know how her husband and


    daughter died in an ident leaving her all alone. She had to sell flowers to survive because she didn''t


    have anywhere to go, her father was already dead when I got out of the orphanage and the orphanage


    is now a government property. So I decided to take her home with me but she didn''t listen to me. After


    a lot of struggle, she agreed toe with me but with a demand that she would cook for me in return.


    "Sandro, are you hearing or not boy?" Melody''s loud voice pulls me out of my thoughts.


    "Sorry Melody I was thinking about something but can you please not call me Sandro? I hate the


    nickname." I greet my teeth in anger. She knows well how much I hate this name still that''s never


    stopped her from calling me that awful name.


    "Okay, fine Mr. Bianchi. I hope you are happy now." She replies curtly. Uggghhh this woman.


    "Look I will call youter. I have a party to attend-" she cuts me off with her damn yelling.


    "HOW CAN YOU DITCH YOUR OWN WEDDING? HOW CAN YOU LEAVE THAT SWEET GIRL


    WAITING? YOU ARE NOT GOING TO ANY PARTY." I am sure my ears are bleeding by the time she


    stops yelling. I huff before tossing the phone to Samuel who is smiling evilly at me since Melody has


    called. I walk into the washroom to get ready for the party/wedding. Mr. Sengupta has asked me if I can


    perform some rituals for the marriage but I have told him that I don''t believe in God or any ritual so I


    only want to sign the marriage certificate and go away from here.


    After getting dress in a tuxedo I walk out of the washroom. I get near the nightstand before opening the


    drawer to take out the things I have told Bianca to order. She has done tremendous work in finding the


    perfect things for my liking. I take the things and get out of my room to see that Samuel and Bianca are


    chatting between them. Both of them have dressed very nicely if I say so myself.


    "Do we have everything that can be needed during the marriage?" I ask them.


    "Yes, I have all the important documents of yours," Bianca informs me.


    "I have told the pilot to get the jet ready by tomorrow because we will be leaving at 1 pm," Samuel


    says.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good job," I tell them before going inside the elevator. They both stand behind me for some reason


    when we have so much ce in the elevator. They start to talk in hush voices as if they don''t want me


    to hear what they are talking about. When the elevator gets on the ground floor we go towards the car


    that is waiting for us. Soon enough we reach Sengupta mansion before getting out of the car. There is


    low musicing out of the mansion so I guess that the guests must have started toe already. But


    before we can get inside I saw that Mr. Sengupta''s sister-inw along with some otherdies has


    started toe towards us. I look at them curiously because they have something in their hands.


    "Wee, Mr. Bianchi." Mr. Sengupta''s sister-inw greets me with a small smile. I smile in return not


    knowing what to say.


    "I know you don''t want to perform any ritual but I just want to do a little ritual of weing you in our


    traditional way as you will be a son-inw of us. I hope you don''t mind me doing it." She says calmly. I


    want to oppose her but seeing the hope in her eyes I can only nod in answer. She puts something on


    my forehead before doing something with the thing in her hand. Then, in the end, she starts to move


    the thing in a round motion in front of me before feeding me some sweets which I really don''t like. But I


    just stand there letting her do whatever she wants because I have observed that she means a lot to my


    would-be wife.


    "Now you cane inside." She instructs me before going ahead of us. We start to move behind her


    and soon enough we get inside the house which is decorated very beautifully. Mr. Sengupta along with


    his brothere towards us and greet us politely. They introduced me to some of their guests and


    business associates. I get to know that Mr. Sengupta''s brother is not a part of the family business


    because he is a painter and he doesn''t have any interest in business. I have to say the man is really an


    interesting person to talk with. I haven''t seen


    However, the voices around the party suddenly stop as if they have seen something fascinating.


    Samuel tap me on the shoulder before motioning me to look at my right side. No word can describe the


    feeling I am having seeing the woman in front of me. Beautiful or gorgeous will be nothingpared to


    the elegance that is descending the stairs in a red saree. I have never thought before that by not


    revealing much skin, a person can look so wonderful. However, her eyes hold an empty look as if


    someone has taken something valuable from her. I feel bad for marrying her without her will but I know


    I will make her happy by giving her any luxury she wants.


    ************


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Finally, the wedding hase and that''s today. This is supposed to be one of the best days in a girl''s


    life but not for me. I am only marrying Mr. Bianchi because I want to save my father''spany which


    he has built with his hard work. There is a lot going in the house from yesterday because of today''s


    event. Everyone is trying to get everything ready perfectly for the party.


    Earlier in the morning Mamoni along with Pishimaa, has performed some rituals regarding the


    marriage. As for Riya or Dadabhai, none of them have talked to me. Riya is out of anger and Dadabhai


    is hurt knowing I have epted the marriage proposal. I have tried numerous times to talk to him but


    he is not listening to me.


    Currently, the makeup artists are getting me ready as a bride but they are not going to give me a


    traditional Bengali bridal look because there is no need for it. One of them is getting my hairs done


    when Jasmine Di enters the room. I look at her with hope but she shakes her head breaking my hope


    of seeing my Advira at least for thest time. Tears fill my eyes but I don''t let them fall. Shees near


    me before taking the bobby pin in her hands for doing my hairstyle. She quickly does a beautiful bun in


    my hair and put flowers all around it. She also puts the Gold jewelry on me that is a traditional jewelry


    in a Bengali marriage.


    "You are looking very pretty Anu." Shepliments me happily but her voice is betraying her emotions.


    "Outer beauty is nothing but a facade to hide the real emotion we feel inside us," I reply with a half-


    smile.


    "Can you guys please give us some time to ourselves?" She asks politely to the makeup artists which


    they reply in okay. When they get out of the room she takes my hands in her hands before looking at


    me with determination.


    "Anu I am giving you a chance to live with your Advira. Let''s get out of here and I will send you both to


    a far ce from here. You can live there with your daughter and I am promising you that no one will be


    able to find you." She tells me with an encouraging smile. But how can I do this? Baba will lose


    everything because of me.


    "No, Di I can''t do such a thing. I love Advira but Baba is also important to me. I have never given him


    any happiness but now I have a chance to make him happy. If I don''t marry Mr. Bianchi then my father


    will lose his business without any fault." I reply with tears streaming down my face. She also has tears


    in her eyes but still, she wipes my tears with her palms.


    "I really want to hate you because you are choosing someone else instead of Advira but I can''t knowing


    why you are doing all of this. I am proud to call you my sister Anu." She hugs me while I try not to cry


    anymore. Silence fell between us before it is broken by the knocking on the door. Mamoni enters the


    room with a smile on her face but it''s vanished seeing our tear-stained faces.


    "What happen Shona? Why are you both crying?" She asksing near us.


    "Nothing Mami. Our Anu is a little nervous about the marriage that''s all." Jasmine di replies while wiping


    her tears.


    "Then why are you crying, Jasmine?" Mamoni asks worriedly.


    "We were talking about how our Anu is going to leave us all after the marriage and we started crying


    Mami." Jasmine di answers before fixing my makeup that has been ruined by the crying. When I get


    completely ready Mamoni looks at me with a pleasant look.


    "I will not say that I am very happy with the marriage but I have a hope that this marriage can bring


    happiness in your life. Just believe in yourself Anu and you will see life is not so cruel any more." She


    says while kissing me on the forehead. I close my eyes feeling a new set of tears is starting to form in


    my eyes but I take a deep breath to calm myself.


    Jasmine di takes my hand and starts to take me downstairs while Mamoni is walking beside me. The


    marriage ceremony will be done in the living room of the mansion so we are directly going there. But


    upon arriving there I get scared seeing so many people all over the ce. They are either our rtives


    or Baba''s business associates. I notice that Baba and Kakai is talking with Mr. Bianchi and it seems like


    they are discussing something. By looking at so many people all around, my hands start to sweat. I


    have never felt good in a big crowd of people so today is not any exception. However, thanks to


    Mamoni and Jasmine di I am able to move forward steadily without falling out of fear.


    I can feel the same intense gaze of Mr. Bianchi but I don''t look at him directly like I did thest time


    when he hade to our house for dinner. However, I don''t feel ufortable because he is not eye


    raping me like a pervert person but giving me a gentle look. Mamoni and Jasmine di take me near the


    couch at the same time Mr. Bianchies there with Bianca and Samuel. They both give me an


    assuring smile to ease my tension. Thewyer instructs me and Mr. Bianchi to sit down before starting


    the procedure for the marriage. When the timees to sign on the document Mr. Bianchi is the one


    who signs the papers first but when it''s my turn to sign the papers, my hands start to tremble because


    one signature will change everything for me. Understanding my fears Mamoni puts her hand on my


    shoulder in aforting manner as if saying that everything will be okay and that is enough for me to


    sign the paper. Thewyer takes the papers before giving another set of papers towards Baba, Kakai,


    Bianca and Samuel as they are going to be signing as the witness of the marriage. Afterpleting all


    the processes, thewyer deres the marriage is officially done.


    "I have a little request, Borda," Mamoni says before looking at Baba.


    "What''s request Mausumi?" Baba asks. Mamoni then takes out a round box of sindoor (vermilion) and


    extends it''s to Mr. Bianchi who is looking confused not understanding what Mamoni wants.


    "It''s a tradition to put sindoor on the bride''s forehead toplete a marriage as it is the biggest symbol


    of marriage in our country. I know the marriage ispleted byw but I just want you to do this ritual


    to fulfill the tradition." Mamoni exins calmly. Mr. Bianchi is looking perplexed but nods his head after


    a few seconds.


    "But I don''t know what to do." He says while looking at the sindoor box.


    "You just need to take a pinch of this sindoor in between your right hand''s thumb and forefinger and put


    it in between Anupama''s hair partition." Mamoni describes as easily as she can. Mr. Bianchi takes a


    pinch of sindoor just like Mamoni has instructed him before putting it in between the hair partition. A


    little sindoor falls on my nose in the process. Everyone starts to p their hands but then Bianca


    comes forward with a little box in her hand.


    "We also like to perform a small ritual from our side. It''s nothing big, just we want that the groom and


    the bride wear their wedding band as it is our tradition as a Christian." She exims before giving the


    box to Mr. Bianchi. When he opens the box, there are three rings situated inside the box. All of them


    are looking very expensive which does not seat well with me as I am not a fan of luxury.


    First, he takes the biggest ring out of the box before putting it in my left hand''s ring finger. Then he puts


    another ring that is a simple band with little diamonds all around it. Bianca exins that the bigger one


    is the engagement ring and the smaller one is the wedding ring. She then tells me to put thest ring


    that is left in the box in Mr. Bianchi''s finger. I do as she has told me to do by putting the ring on Mr.


    Bianchi''s finger.


    Everyone is looking happy around us but I am feeling like someone is suffocating me. I don''t want to be


    here but I can''t just leave from here. I try to find Jasmine di but she is nowhere to be found. I think she


    has gone to look for Dadabhai who has refused to attend the wedding. I am sitting beside Mr. Bianchi


    who is busy looking at his phone. He doesn''t try to talk to me which is very good because I am not in a


    state to have any talk.

 Chapter 11: Ch.10/ Drama Unfold

    Chapter 11: Ch.10/ Drama Unfold


    Anupama''s POV:-


    The guests are busy mingling with each other at the party when suddenly the lights turn off. I get


    scared because I don''t like dark. I was already so tensed with the marriage but now I start to panicked


    because of the trauma I have with dark. I try to find Mamoni or Jasmine di but how I can find them in


    such dark. However, a rough yet soft hand takes my hand in their own, I try to pull away but the person


    doesn''t let me.


    "Shh don''t panic, it''s me." Mr. Bianchi says from my side.


    "Ca-n you pl-e-ase leav-e my h-and?" I ask while stuttering. But he doesn''t get to reply as we both get


    distracted by the sound of music. The lights turn on while some people start to dance in the music but


    then a particr persones forward before starting to dance in much revealing clothes.


    I unconsciously squeeze Mr. Bianchi''s hand that is holding my hand already because Riya is surely


    nning something bad. The way she is looking at Mr. Bianchi with desire is enough to tell me how she


    is feeling and what she can do to ruin the party. But that''s not what I am fearing the most. Neither Baba


    nor Thakurmaa have ever seen Riya in such clothes because for them she is the perfect girl. Also, she


    is looking drunk by the way she is swaying side by side. Suddenly, shees towards us before


    pulling Mr. Bianchi with her. I let go of Mr. Bianchi''s hand because I don''t want her to cause more


    drama than she has done already. She starts to dance around Mr. Bianchi who is looking very angry


    before the music stops ying. Dadabhai ps her hard before telling Mr. Bianchi to sit beside me.


    "What do you think you are doing Riya?" Dadabhai asks angrily but Riya onlyughs like a madwoman.


    I look at Baba to see that he is looking shock by Riya''s behavior.


    "I am just dancing dadabhai. Our sweet little Anupama has gotten married to such a fine man so I am


    celebrating in my own way." Her words arepletely slurred proving me right that she is drunk.


    "Are you drunk Riya?" Thakurmaa asks with a surprise.


    "Yep, I am drunk," Riya replies before trying to walk towards Thakurmaa but Dadabhai pulls her by


    holding on to her elbow. She tries to get out of his hold but Dadabhai''s grip on her hand only tightens


    more.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "I want to let you all know that we are stopping the party here. But please don''t go without eating the


    meal we have prepared for you all. Mihir will be showing you where we are serving the meal." Baba


    says while holding his palms together. Kakai starts to guide the guests towards the food cart where the


    food will be served. When the guests leave Babaes near Riya with a disappointed look. He has


    always loved her more than anyone so seeing her like this must be very difficult for him.


    "Why did you do such thing Riya?" Baba asks calmly.


    "Do you really want to know?" She asks back with a pout. Baba nods her head in response. She then


    looks at me with so much disgust as if my presence is making her sick.


    "Because Anupama has gotten what is supposed to be mine. I am the one who should be the one to


    marry Alessandro but no. You have to marry your daughter with the one I love. You have snatched my


    man without thinking about my feelings. I am supposed to be married today, not her who can only bring


    bad luck to everyone." She replies while tears streaming down her face. I feel Mr. Bianchi stiffens when


    Riya said about me bringing bad luck. But to my surprise, he is looking angrily at Riya as if he wants to


    kill her.


    "I didn''t do anything Riya. Mr. Bianchi is the one who wanted to marry Anupama." Baba tries to reason


    with her but she shakes her head in denial. Pishimaaes towards us before taking Riya in her arms.


    "Shhh, my baby. Don''t cry anymore, they don''t deserve any of your precious tears." Pishimaa says in a


    gentle tone which she only uses on her lovely daughter.


    "Kamini please you should understand why I did everything. I didn''t know our Riya has feelings for Mr.


    Bianchi-" Pishimaa stops Baba from saying anything else.


    "You don''t need to give any exnation Borda. You have shown that your own blood is bigger than


    everything, otherwise you will not be able to marry your daughter to the man whom my daughter loves."


    She says usingly before walking away with Riya leaving us shocked because she has never talked


    with Baba so badly.


    "Boro mama." Dadabhai saysing near Baba. Baba is sitting on a chair while looking miserable.


    "Yes, Subho?" Baba asks with a pained voice.


    "Whatever Riya or Maa did is not eptable. I know I am also angry with you for marrying Anu with Mr.


    Bianchi but Riya or Maa has no rights in saying anything bad about Anu. I am asking sorry on behalf of


    them." Dadabhai says while folding his palms together.


    "No, Subho. They are not wrong. I should have asked Riya about her feelings before finalizing


    anything. It''s no one''s fault but mine." Baba replies looking over at me with an emotion that is unknown


    to me.


    "If you guys don''t mind we will be taking our leave right now. I would like to let you all know that we will


    be leaving tomorrow at 12 pm for the airport as we have a flight to catch at 1 pm. So it will be better if


    we get back to our hotel soon." Mr. Bianchi says suddenly surprising us all. What is he talking about?


    "But how can you leave like that? The groom should stay the night at the bride''s house on the day of


    the marriage so you can not go from here." Thakurmaa replies in which Mr. Bianchi shakes his head.


    "Sorry but I don''t want to stay here after what that girl did. I am really shocked seeing you guys


    supporting that girl after watching what she has done. I am just trying to be polite otherwise I don''t even


    know what I would have done by now." He answers looking directly at Thakurmaa who is fuming in


    anger because Mr. Bianchi has directly insulted Riya.


    "You can''t talk about Riya like that. She is the daughter of Sengupta''s." Thakurmaa snaps in anger.


    "Tsk tsk tsk. She is not the only daughter of this family if I am not wrong. But I am not in the mood to


    chat with unimportant people like you. I havee here to marry Mr. Sengupta''s daughter and when


    the marriage is already done I don''t see any point to stay here." He replies with anger before turning


    towards me.


    "Be ready at time because I hate tardiness." He says to me. I nod in answer because I don''t want to get


    scolded by him. He seems to understand my fear because he gives me a small smile trying to ease the


    fear I am feeling.


    "At least have some food before going." Kakai offers.


    "No thanks. My appetite has died seeing all the drama." He replies before getting out of the house with


    Bianca and Samuel.


    ************


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    It''s been three hours since we havee back to the hotel from the Sengupta house. Currently, I am


    laying down on the bed feeling tired but sleep is nowhere in my eyes. I am still angry with the fact that


    Mr. Sengupta was ming himself instead of punishing that girl for such nasty behavior in front of so


    many people. From the moment I have seen that girl, I hated her presence but after what she has done


    today, I really want to teach her a lesson for disrespecting my wife like that. How dare she calls


    Anhuphama a bad luck? The fuck she thinks of herself? I have thought that she is jealous of


    Anhuphama but after seeing the drama tonight, I am sure there is more than jealousy or hate she has


    for Anhuphama. But I swear if she tries to insult my Anhuphama than no one will be able to stop me


    from punishing that girl.


    "Wait what? Did I really just say my Anhuphama? Shit! Get a grip on yourself Alessandro. You are


    getting crazy day by day." I say to myself before turning on the left side of the bed. Anhuphama is


    surely messing with my mind. However, I have to admit she is very different than other girls. She is


    beautiful for sure but she is also very mature for her age because she didn''t utter a single word to Miss


    Ganguly after the awful drama she had created at the party. Also, the way she had handled the


    situation the other day at the time of dinner, is the proof of her intelligence too. But what surprise me is


    that how can someone have so much tolerance? Why some of her family members seem to hate her


    so much? I will get all the answers eventually. I haven''t married her to get her in my bed or in my arms,


    she has this effect on me from the moment I have seen her on the day of the dinner. I have never felt


    this protective towards anyone before, not even for Bianca I feel so protective who is nothing less than


    a little sister to me. I don''t know why she always seems to be in pain or distress but one thing is for


    sure, I will be the one to ease her every pain. I don''t know how will I do it, but I will that''s for sure. With


    that thinking in mind, I fall asleep while holding a pillow against my chest.


    *******


    The next day


    "I really wanted to beat that Riya with my heels yesterday. How dare she touch my brother without his


    permission?" Bianca yells at the phone. Samuel and I chuckle seeing her pacing back and forth in her


    room. All of us have been discussing a project when Bianca''s phone started to ring. From then onward


    she is busy talking with her husband Liam and when I mean talking, it''s actually more likeining


    about yesterday''s drama. Liam is an incredible husband and father who loves Bianca and their


    daughters very much. When I first met him I didn''t like him that much because whenever I asked him


    anything he started to stutter while answering. But when I got to know him more, I realized that no one


    would be better than him for Bianca.


    "How can you call me crazy? I am your one & only wife." Bianca whines while Samuel and I groan in


    irritation.


    "Fine. If I am crazy than you are crazier then me. Now let me speak to my babies. They must be


    missing mommy very much." By saying this she is out of the room may be going to speak to her


    daughters in private.


    "I hope she gets ready in time because she takes a lot of time to get ready." Samuel says while I stand


    up from the couch.


    "Tell her to get ready in an hour or we will bete for the airport." I say before getting out of Bianca''s


    room.


    After an hourter we are on our way to Mr. Sengupta''s house to pick up Anhuphama when my phone


    starts ringing. I receive the call without looking at the caller ID. I sit up straight while listening on the


    phone while I take deep breaths. When the call disconnects, I tell the driver to stop the car.


    "What happen Alessandro? Why did you stop the car?" Bianca asks me while Samuel also nods.


    "I have to meet a client right now. You guys go to Sengupta house. I will be there in half an hour."


    Saying this I get out of the car before hailing a cab to go to meet the client.

 Chapter 12: Ch.11/ He Knows Everything

    Chapter 12: Ch.11/ He Knows Everything


    Ch.11/ He knows Everything


    Anupama''s POV:-


    After Mr. Bianchi left with Bianca and Samuel yesterday, thakurmaa med me for everything which


    was not new. But like always Dadabhai, Kakai, and Mamoni took my side and argue with thakurmaa


    that Riya was at fault not me. Baba didn''t say anything besides telling Jasmine di to take me in my


    room. When we got to my room per Baba''s order, Jasmine di helped me to calm down because I was


    literally having a panic attack. I didn''t even eat anything out of fear because of the stress I was feeling.


    Currently, I am getting ready for the airport. Mamoni has advised me not to wear a saree because I can


    feel ufortable while traveling so I am wearing a long gown type salwar suit. I haven''t traveled


    before to anywhere out of Kolkata so it''s kind of scary for me. And also I will be traveling on an airne


    with people whom I don''t know well enough to share my fear of hight. Yes, Bianca is a very nice person


    but how can I just getfortable with her to tell that I don''t like heights? Nothing is working for me.


    "What are you babbling to yourself Shona?" Mamoni asks me while doing a braid in my hair.


    "I am scared Mamoni." I reply while ying with my fingers. Mamoni looks at me through the mirror


    with a soft smile.


    "Don''t worry Anu. Like I said yesterday, believe in yourself. Because I know my Anupama can handle


    any situation." She assures me.


    "But how will live without you all in a ce where I don''t know anyone?" I ask her.


    "Your husband will help you Anu. After seeing the way he defended you against Maa, I have a deep


    feeling that he will keep you protected at all costs. I don''t want to say it although I have a feeling that


    Durga maa has sent him for you, to save you from Maa and Kamini. You have suffered so much in their


    hands, it''s time for you to be happy with your husband." She says while I try to blink my tears away.


    "I don''t want to go Mamoni." I wrap my arms around her stomach.


    "Even I don''t want you to go Shona. But we can''t forget the term that now you are a married woman


    and like every married person you have to go to your husband''s house." She kisses my head a few


    times before telling me to get ready fast.


    I look at the mirror before taking a deep breath to calm myself down. I open the sindoor box and take a


    pinch of sindoor before putting in the partition of my hair.


    "The sindoor is making you look more angelic Anu." Mamoniments while taking the sindoor box


    from me before putting it inside the handbag that I will be carrying with me. I have already packed all


    the necessary things I will be needing but I still have a feeling that I am forgetting about something.


    "Mamoni, you and Jasmine di have helped me to pack my bags and I am sure we have packed


    everything then why am I getting a feeling that we have forgotten about something?" I ask her while


    thinking hard if I have really forgotten something or not.


    "I don''t think so Anu. We have packed your clothes, hygiene products, some of your books and also


    your favorite diary." She answers back.


    Someone knocks on the door so Mamoni goes before opening the door to see that Dadabhai is


    standing there. It''s for the first time in a few days that he hase to my room. Mamoni let him in


    before excusing herself. Dadabhai stands there for some time not saying anything.


    "Are you not going to talk to me ever Dadabhai?" I ask when he just stands in the middle of the room.


    "Have you left anything for me to say?" He retorts back.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am sorry." A drop of tear fall from my eyes which I wipe quickly not wanting to show more


    vulnerability. But then I feel the gentle embrace of my Dadabhai. His body is shaking implying that he is


    crying. I wrap my arms around him before tears start falling from my eyes.


    "You don''t need to say sorry Anu. It''s me who is at fault. Blinded by my anger I didn''t even notice I was


    hurting the sunshine of my life. I am sorry for the way I have been behaving with you, I am sorry for not


    being able to save you from this unwanted marriage." He tries to control his tears but today he is not


    able to. I have never seen my Dadabhai so broken before. I wipe his tears with my palms before wiping


    my tears too.


    "Nothing is your fault Dadabhai. We didn''t have any option left in our hands besides the marriage. But


    believe me, I don''t me you nor Baba. If anyone is here to be med for everything is my fate. I don''t


    even me Mr. Bianchi for anything because he has only done what he thought to be correct. So don''t


    me anyone, please." I plead him while looking at his eyes. He shakes his head in denial but I


    squeeze his hands.


    "Please Dadabhai. I have never asked for anything from you, please try to understand me." He heaves


    a sigh before nodding his head.


    "I will not me anyone but if that Bianchi tries anything wrong with you you will call me asap." He


    warns me looking full serious.


    "Ay ay captain." I reply while saluting him.


    **********


    Exactly around 12 pm, Mamonies into my room to inform me that Bianca and Samuel havee


    to pick me up for the airport. So I take my handbag before getting downstairs with Mamoni. Mamoni


    and Jasmine di have packed two big suitcases for me which the maids will be taking downstairs


    because they are quite heavy for us to carry. When we reach downstairs I see that Bianca and Samuel


    are sitting on the couch with Kakai and Baba. I get near them before taking blessings from Baba and


    Kakai.


    "Wow. You are looking absolutely beautiful Anupama." Biancaments when I sat down across from


    her.


    "Thank you." I reply softly. Like always Samuel doesn''t say anything besides giving me a small smile.


    "Not trying to be rude, but why didn''t Mr. Bianchie to pick Anupama?" Kakai asks with


    disappointment clear in his voice.


    "We all wereing together but then he got a phone call from some client and told us that he needed


    to meet that client immediately. However, he will be here in a few minutes." Samuel replies. Just then


    Thakurmaa, Pishimaa, and Riyae in there. I stand up to let them sit while I notice that Bianca is


    looking at Riya with a frown.


    "You take my sit, Mrs. Bianchi." Samuel tells me while standing up from his ce.


    "Just because she is married to your boss that doesn''t make her any less of a maid in this house." Riya


    says smugly before I can say anything.


    "Riya mind yournguage!" Kakai scolds her but she only rolls her eyes.


    "Leave her Mr. Sengupta. I think she still has a hangover from all the drinks she took yesterday and


    that''s why she might have forgotten that she is talking to her sister." Bianca replies sweetly while


    looking at an angry Riya.


    Before anyone of them can say anything more the doorbell begins to ring. One of the maids opens the


    door and Mr. Bianchi steps in the house. He is looking calm but for some reason, I can feel a


    dangerous auraing from him. He directlyes in front of me before asking me if I am ready or


    not which I reply that I am ready.


    "Then let''s go." He orders me before turning around to face my family with a look of bitterness which


    confuse me. But I don''t argue with him before taking everyone''s blessing by touching there feet. But


    neither Thakurmaa nor Pishimaa gives me their blessing. I have tears in my eyes because I don''t know


    when will be the next time I will get to see my family. I just hope that Mr. Bianchi will at least allow me to


    talk to them over the phone.


    "Where is Jasmine di Dadabhai? Why doesn''t shee till now?" I ask him while wiping my tears. It''s


    strange because I am going away so far and still Jasmine di hasn''te to meet me for thest time.


    "I have been trying to call her but her phone is out of reach. When I call her mother, she informed me


    that Jasmine has an urgent surgery to perform so she has left for the hospital in hurry." Dadabhai


    exins. I get sad knowing that I will not be able to meet my Jasmine di before going away.


    After bidding everyone goodbye we are walking towards the entrance but suddenly Mr. Bianchi stops


    before looking at me with sad eyes.


    "Have you taken everything with you?" He asks while looking intentionally in my eyes.


    "Yes, I have." I reply shortly. He takes a deep breath before repeating his question and get the same


    answer from me. I don''t know why he is asking the same question.


    "Are you sure you have taken your most precious thing with you?" He asks again but with more


    emphasis on some words.


    "What are you talking about Alessandro? She has been telling you that she has taken everything


    necessary to her then why are you asking the same question?" Bianca asks while everyone looking


    confused not understanding what Mr. Bianchi is trying to say.


    "Fine. If you don''t want to admit then let me do the honor." He says before taking out his phone while


    dialing a number.


    "Come inside." He says on the phone before looking towards my family with hatred. What happens to


    him?


    "Mum-mum" My head snaps towards the entrance of the house where Jasmine di is standing with my


    Advira on her arms who is stretching her arms at me. I stumble back in shock but Mr. Bianchi wraps his


    arms around my waist to support me from falling down. I regain my bnce before running towards my


    baby before taking her in my arms. I kiss her all over her face while she squeals in joy. I look at


    Jasmine di who gives me a teary smile.


    "Mum-mum have missed you, baby." I tell Advira who gives me a cheeky smile before cing her head


    on my shoulder.


    "What is she doing here Jasmine? I have told you to not bring her back here." Thakurmaa says angrily


    while looking at Advira with disgust. I hide my baby''s face in my chest not wanting her to face


    Thakurmaa''s wrath.


    "I am not your puppet didon and I will definitely not listen to you because you only want to hurt


    Anupama." Jasmine di replies while walking inside.


    "What''s going on Alessandro? Who is this baby?" Bianchi inquires looking lost. Mr. Bianchi looks at me


    and Advira before facing my family.


    "This baby here is my wife''s daughter." He answers while I suck a deep breath. Everyone is looking as


    if they have seen a ghost listening to Mr. Bianchi.


    "She is not Anupama''s daughter. She is an orphan." This time Pishimaa answers in which Mr. Bianchi


    onlyughs.


    "Wow, great. Just because this baby here is an orphan you are saying that she is not Anhuphama''s


    daughter. If I know correct then my wife is the one who is taking care of this baby from the start." He


    snaps at pishimaa who looks afraid.


    "I am really ashamed to call this family as my rtives who doesn''t even care for their own daughter''s


    happiness. If thisdy here didn''t call me earlier to meet her then I would have never got to know about


    this baby whom you guys have snatched from her mother. Don''t you guys have any heart? People call


    me heartless but I think I am far better than you. If people with heart behaves like you then I am happy


    that I don''t have a heart." He says while every one of my family stands there looking embarrassed. He


    then takes Advira from me who looks happy to be in his arms before turning towards Baba.


    "I really thought that I have done wrong by ckmailing you but after knowing about this little girl, I


    have never been so proud of any decision of mine till now. You are the worst father I have seen in my


    life." Saying this he takes my hand in his before getting out of the house. I don''t say anything because I


    don''t have any words left in me to utter, because I am still processing that my baby girl is finally in front


    of me after so many days.

 Chapter 13: Ch.12/ She Is Our Daughter

    Chapter 13: Ch.12/ She Is Our Daughter


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    The atmosphere in the car ispletely tense. No one is saying anything because of different reasons.


    I don''t know about others but I am feeling betrayed by that family. How can they hide something from


    me? Especially Mr. Sengupta, I never knew that a father can be so cruel to his own daughter. Just


    thinking about how Anhuphama has to live without seeing her daughter is making me more furious. I


    look at her seeing that she is ying with the little baby who is giggling her heart out. Unknowingly a


    smile makes its way on my face but clearing of a throat divert my attention.


    Bianca is staring at me with a mischievous smile while Samuel has a smirk on his face. This sibling duo


    is definitely nning something. Suddenly, the car stop making me look outside the car to see that we


    have reached the airport. I get out of the car first before taking the baby in my arms because


    Anhuphama is having problem getting out of the car with the baby. After that, we get inside the airport


    toplete all the necessary formalities. When we get in front of the private jet I see that the pilot is


    standing in front of the jet to wee us. I introduce Anhuphama to him and other staff before one of


    them ask me about the baby. I look at Anhuphama to see that she is looking nervous by the question.


    "She is our daughter." I reply shortly before getting inside the jet. I can feel Anhuphama''s eyes on the


    whole time because of what I have said about the baby. But it''s the truth and I am not ashamed to


    admit it. If she thinks this baby as her daughter then she is my daughter too from now on as we are


    officially married. After getting inside the jet we take our seats before one of the staff offers us some


    drinks in which we all denied. When the ne starts to take off I notice that Anhuphama is looking very


    much scared but Bianca holds her hand tightly to make her feelfortable.


    I feel a little hand tapping me on the cheek and see that the little baby is the one who is trying to get my


    attention. I have to stop calling her little baby but I really can''t pronounce her name correctly. Again she


    taps my cheek and I look at her.


    "Yes, how may I help you?" I ask the cutie. She narrows her eyes at me while her lips form a little pout.


    "y." Oh so miss cutie is a demanding little thing. From the corner of my eyes, I notice that


    Anhuphama is panicking and try to take the cutie from me.


    "It''s alright she is not troubling me." I reply to her unspoken question. She looks hesitant but still gives


    me a little nod.


    "Don''t worry Anupama. Alessandro is a very good babysitter and my daughters are fond of their Sandro


    uncle." Bianca tries to assure Anhuphama but I can hear the sarcasm in her tone making me smirk at


    her. I let the baby stand on myp before she starts to pull my tie. I open the knot of the tie so that


    while she ys with it I don''t choke.


    "I have a question, Alessandro." Bianca says from her seat.


    "I know what you want to ask. Not only you, but the other two are also curious about my meeting with


    Mr. Ganguly''s fiancee." I answer in which they nod their heads. I look at the baby who has her brows


    furrows while ying with the tie before starting to tell them exactly what happened.


    shback


    "Hello?" I asked on the phone.


    "I want you to meet me as soon as possible. Before you ask me anything about who I am or how I have


    gotten your number, just know that I am someone who wants to help your wife. Her family is hiding


    something serious from you so I want you to hear me out for once. Please kindly meet me asap. I am


    sending you my location so pleasee as soon as possible." Thedy replied from the other side. I


    didn''t know if it''s a trap or not but I decided to go and meet her. So I instructed the driver to stop the car


    before hailing a cab to meet the unknowndy who called me. When Bianca asked me who had called I


    told her a lie that I had to meet a client.


    After getting inside the cab I got a text where thedy had sent me her location, I showed the location


    to the cab driver who drove me there in 15 minutes. It was a small park where not many people were


    present. After paying I got out of the cab before looking around.


    "Mr. Bianchi." Ady wasing towards me and she seemed familiar to me. When she came in front


    of me I remembered where I had seen before.


    "You are Mr. Ganguly''s fiancee, right?" I asked her.


    "Yes, you are correct. I am Subhodeep''s fiancee but today I have told you to meet me because I want


    to talk about Anupama." She replied while taking off her sunsses. I got curious because what''s so


    important that she had told me to meet like this.


    "I know what you are thinking Mr. Bianchi. You want to know why I have asked you to meet me so


    urgently, right?" She asked back. I nodded my head in answer.


    "Anupama''s family mostly her father, her grandmother, and her aunt who is her father''s sister are hiding


    a big truth from you. Her grandmother has threatened her not to open her mouth in front of anyone


    about it." She replied looking angry.


    "What truth are you talking about?" I asked her because I didn''t want to have any secrets between my


    wife and me. She told me to wait for a minute. I saw that she went to what I assumed her car and


    opened the door before taking a baby in her arms. I was totally confused by now. Soon enough she


    stood in front of me with a cute baby girl who couldn''t be more than two or three years.


    "Why did you bring this baby here?" I couldn''t help but ask the first thing that came into my mind. She


    looked at the baby before looking at me with sad eyes.


    "Because this baby is the truth that Anupama''s grandmother has been trying to hide from everyone."


    She replied. What this supposed to mean?


    "Look I don''t have much time in my hands, so please tell me what you have to say," I told her


    impatiently.


    "Her name is Advira and she is Anupama''s daughter." Shock should an understanding but what I was


    feeling at that moment was something I could not describe. I looked at her like she had lost her mind.


    "I know you think that I am bluffing but it''s the truth. This baby here is Anupama''s daughter, not by


    blood but by heart. Advira''s biological mother was my friend who died during giving birth to little Advira.


    As my friend''s husband had died a few months before Advira was born, so his family was not ready to


    ept Advira. As for my friend''s family, they also thought that baby Advira was the reason for every


    horrible thing so they denied to even see her face. The hospital was ready to hand over the one-week-


    old baby to an orphanage but I was not ready. I was the one who failed to save my friend''s life so I took


    the decision to raise her by myself. I was the one who named her Advira and started to look after her.


    But being a doctor, I needed to leave her often with my parents who loved her dearly. However, they


    were also getting busy with our family business so taking care of Advira was bing a hard situation


    for us. So I went to Anupama and asked her if she could take care of Advira for some time. She was


    very happy but her grandmother and aunt were not ready because they didn''t want people to say that


    an unmarried girl was taking care of an orphan baby. However, after a lot of insisting they epted my


    request. But that didn''t stop them from taunting Anupama or Advira. Anupama started to take care of


    Advira like her own daughter and I had no heart to separate them from each other. Advira grew fond of


    Anupama very quickly and started to call her mum-mum. Her grandma and aunt scolded her for letting


    Advira called her mother but she didn''t listen to them. Everything was going good but then you asked


    Indrajit uncle, Anupama''s father for Anupama''s hand in marriage. But Riya couldn''t handle this that you


    didn''t choose her to marry, she asked Anupama to reject your offer. But Anupama denied it saying that


    if she didn''t marry you then her father would lose thepany. By getting angry with this revtion


    Riya made their grandmother believed that they should not keep Advira at their house anymore. I didn''t


    have any choice left but to take Advira with me otherwise they were going to give her to an orphanage.


    Their grandmother didn''t even let Anupama see Advira after that." She exined to me.


    "Why didn''t Anhuphama oppose her grandmother if she loves this baby so much? Why not fight for


    her?" I asked.


    "You don''t know Anupama Mr. Bianchi. She can do anything for the well-being of her family. Yesterday,


    before the wedding I had told her to get away from here and live with her daughter but she didn''t agree


    with me. But She chose her father over Advira. That''s how she is. She can sacrifice her own happiness


    for her family but not everyone from that family understands her value." She answered back. I ran my


    hands through my hair in frustration.


    "I know I am asking a lot from you but I know Anupama. She can not live without her Advira. She will


    not show it but she will be hurting inside every second without the most precious being in her life. I am


    requesting you, Mr. Bianchi, please don''t separate them. Please take Advira with you and Anupama.


    Please" she was pleading by now while tears were pouring out of her eyes.


    .....


    "After knowing everything I can not even think about leaving this babygirl here. Thanks to thatdy


    otherwise Anhuphama''s Grandma and Miss Ganguly were sessful in their n." Bianca and


    Anhuphama have tears in their eyes while Samuel is ready to kill someone after hearing everything.


    "Can I get Advira for some time?" Anhuphama says in a timid tone. I hand over the sleepy baby to her


    before taking out myptop to do some necessary work because we have a lot of time to reach LA.


    ***********


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Nothing can be predictable and it has been proved from time to time but still we humans think that we


    have the power to do things our way. Who could have thought that I would be able to see, to touch my


    Advira again. However, what Jasmine Di did it''s unbelievable. While I am happy about being with


    Advira but by thinking about Jasmine Di, my hands and feet are sweating badly with anticipation. By


    knowing Thakurmaa and Pishimaa, they will definitely create havoc in Jasmine Di''s life. They can


    separate Di and Dadabhai. Oh my god! No, I can not let it happen. I can not let anyone harm Jasmine


    Di''s life because of me. But how will I be able to help her? How will I be able to even contact her


    without a phone? What- "Anupama the jet is going to lend soon,e and sit down with us." Bianca


    calls out to me from outside the bedroom door making a stop at my thoughts.


    "Yes,ing." I look at Advira who is sound asleep on the bed before going inside the washroom to


    freshen up. I never knew that a private jet can have so many facilities, also I am not feeling so scared


    about being in a ne anymore. After using the washroom, I take Advira in my arms before getting out


    of the bedroom. I get near the single couch where Bianca is sitting and take a seat beside her on a


    nearby single couch before putting Advira on myp. I put a light nket on her because I have heard


    that the weather in LA is a little chilly at the night time and If I am not wrong then I am sure that it''s


    evening in there. I notice that Mr. Bianchi is still working on hisptop like before. I haven''t gotten a


    chance to thank him for the huge kindness he has shown to me. However, I don''t know how to thank


    him because he is very intimidating to talk. It''s not like he has talk harshly with me but still, I feel scared


    of him.


    Soon enough the pilot announces that we havended safely. Just like before Mr. Bianchi takes a


    sleepy Advira from me when the door opens and one by one we all get out of the jet. The first thing I


    notice aftering out of the jet is that there are at least five cars waiting in the runway but what


    surprises me the most is Bianca''s happy squealing seeing a tall and muscr man. She runs to him


    before jumping on his arms and starts to kiss him on the lips. Immediately I turn my head on the other


    side not wanting to see more of their romantic disy. Instead, I follow Mr. Bianchi who is walking


    ahead of me with Advira in his arms. When we reach near an expensive-looking shiny ck car, he


    opens the passenger door before strapping Advira securely in a car seat. He then signals me to get


    inside the car beside her and I do that without a word. He takes the front seat of the car beside the


    driver and the car starts moving forward. I try to keep quiet as much as possible but can not help but


    ask the question that is on my mind for some time.


    "Ummm, Mr. Bianchi." I call out shyly.


    "Yes." He replies without turning around.


    "Where is Bianca and Samuel? Why didn''t theye with us?" I ask timidly.


    "Samuel is in another car with my other bodyguards and Bianca has gone with her husband whom you


    saw at the airport." He answers before looking out the window. I don''t say anything more not wanting to


    disturb him. So I also look out of the window and try to enjoy the beautiful view of LA.


    At least twenty minutester the cares near a big gate and the driver dial some code before the


    gate open to reveal a very huge mansion, actually it''s more like a pce.


    I am inplete awe by the beauty in front of me. The car again start moving before stopping in front


    of the big Pce like mansion. Mr. Bianchi get out of the car first before opening my side of the door. I


    get out of the car and start to open the straps of Advira''s car seat. She has waken up a few minutes


    before so she is rubbing her eyes with her tiny fists. I kiss her forehead earning a cute smile from her. I


    take her in my arms before closing the car door.


    "Let''s go inside. Melody is very eager to meet you." Mr. Bianchi says while gesturing me to walk.


    "Who is Melody?" I ask him while walking beside him.


    "She is the head cook of my house." He replies but I can hear the hesitation in his voice as if he is


    wanting to say something else. Soon enough we reach the front door but before Mr. Bianchi can ring


    the bell, the door open by an olddy who has a bright smile on her face. She can not be more than


    sixty years old but her eyes held a warmth that can make anyone around her feel loved.


    "Wee home Alessandro." She says before looking at me with a weing smile.


    "Wee home Dolcezza." I look at her in confusion not understand what she calls me. But I think she


    understands my confusion.


    "Dolcezza means Sweetie in Italian. I hope you don''t mind me calling you that." She tells me with a soft


    smile on her face.


    "It''s not any problem," I answer with a smile.


    "Melody can we pleasee inside now? You can talk to her after that." Mr. Bianchi says tiredly.


    "Oh, you hush up boy. I need to perform a ritual before weing the new bride in the house." She


    says and another what I think a maid handles her a te full of things. I realize what she wants to do


    when she starts to look at the things in her hand. It really touches my heart seeing her with an ''aarti''


    thali to wee me.


    "What''s all this Melody?" Mr. Bianchi asks looking irritated.


    "She is from India and I know how much Indian people give importance in this ritual. I might not be an


    Indian but I have seen a lot of videos to practice this ritual. Your wife has the right to be weed by


    performing this ritual." Melody replies before she starts to do the ritual correctly. My eyes be moist


    seeing the respect she has for my country and culture. Shepletes the ritual in a few minutes before


    weing us into the house.

 Chapter 14: Ch.13/ Big Protective Brothers

    Chapter 14: Ch.13/ Big Protective Brothers


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Melody leads us towards a very spacious living room which is surrounded by all types of luxurious


    items. The enormous couches, the big chandelier, the showpieces screams money. I gulp in


    nervousness because it''s my first time to see such a disy of wealth. My Baba also has a lot of


    money and our mansion back in Kolkata is very big, but nothing can bepared to this ce.


    However, I don''t know how I feel about these all because I am not used to this much luxury. I just hope


    that I don''t make myself a fool in front of everyone.


    "Come sit here Dolcezza." Melody tells me while gesturing to one of the couch. I nod my head with a


    smile before sitting down on the couch. She also sits down beside me and looks at Advira who is


    staring at her surroundings.


    "My my what a little beauty we have here. Can I take her in my arms?" Melody asks me with a gentle


    smile.


    "Yes, of course." I put Advira on herp while Mr. Bianchi sits ess from me.


    "She is so cute and adorable. Isn''t she Sandro?" Melody gushes kissing Advira''s cheeks lovingly who


    in return p her hands in delight.


    "She is not only cute and adorable, but also a very demanding person." Mr. Bianchi replies teasingly. I


    gawk at him not believing that a serious person like him can talk like that.


    "Oh really? Is our little princess demanding? Let me see, let me see." Melody starts tickling Advira who


    burst into a fit of giggle. Seeing her so happy is enough to make me feel good. However, I am really


    curious about Melody because Mr. Bianchi has said that she is the head cook of this ce but she has


    such a motherly aura around her that no one will believe that she is not Mr. Bianchi''s mother or


    something like that.


    "Ummm Melody where are my babies? They didn''te to greet me like always." He has kids too and


    didn''t tell me about it? But I have also hidden about Advira so I think it''s alright that he didn''t tell me


    anything about his children. But suddenly six giant dogse running towards Mr. Bianchi before


    jumping on him. I scream and take Advira in my arms thinking that they are going to bite my baby. I


    start to breathe heavily while clutching my baby tightly in my chest.


    "Dolcezza calm down. They will not harm the little princess or you." I hear Melody, still that doesn''t stop


    my fear of these dogs. They are so huge that they can rip my baby apart in a few seconds.


    "Puppiesh. Mum-mum puppiesh look." Advira squeals in joy attracting the dogs'' attention who starts to


    come towards me. I scoot over the other side of the couch in terror.


    "Stop right there boys." Mr. Bianchi orders sternly and surprisingly the dogs listen to him. He gets up


    from his ce ande near me to take Advira from me. But I shake my head not wanting to let my


    baby go anywhere.


    "Trust me for once. I will not let any harme to our daughter." The way he has referred Advira as


    our daughter is making me hard not to believe him.


    "B-ut they a-re scary." I stammer while trying to reason with him.


    "They are very well trained dogs and they will not harm any innocent person. So just let me introduce


    them with our daughter for once." He says in a calm tone. I look at the scary-looking dogs and find


    them sitting on the rug cover floor. Hesitantly I give Advira to him and watch the way his face lit up with


    excitement. He sits on the ce where he was sitting before and put Advira on hisp.


    "Listen up boys. I know you don''t like it when any stranger visits our home but they are not any


    strangers, okay? You have been such good boys for Papa and Nonna, but now you have be big


    brothers. So from now on, your first priority should be your baby sister who is sitting on myp. Do you


    guys get it what Papa is saying?" To my shock, the dogs bark in sync as if they are answering to Mr.


    Bianchi''s question.


    "That''s my boys. Papa is proud of you. But you guys have to remember that she is very little than you


    so you can''t get aggressive with her. She is very precious to Papa so you have to take care of her very


    nicely." Again they bark in sync in which Advira p her hands in delight. Mr. Bianchi put Advira on the


    floor and one by one the dogs starts to sniff her as if they are trying to remember her smell. Suddenly,


    to my horror Advira grip a handful fur of one of the dogs and starts to stand up. I try to take her but


    Melody put her hand in my shoulder to stop me.


    "Just wait for a minute." She says with a warm smile.


    "Mum-mum puppiesh. Lub puppiesh bery much." Advira says in her baby voice while one of the dog


    lick her face. My eyes widen seeing the gesture because they are behaving so gently despite their


    sizes. They are ying with Advira as if they know her for so long.


    "You go and freshen up. I will look after them." Mr. Bianchi says catching my attention. I try to oppose


    but his one look is enough for me to shut up. I look toward my baby one more time who is busy ying


    with the dogs before going upstairs with Melody.


    ************


    Melody and I are walking for some time through a big corridor when she stops in front of a door. She


    turns to me before taking my hand in her.


    "I have prepared a room for you. I don''t know if you will like it or not but if you don''t then we can change


    it by your choice." She says to me.


    "I don''t think I will need to change anything at all. But ummm..." I hesitate to ask the question that is


    lingering in my mind.


    "Alessandro has his own room Dolcezza. I know you will not feel good about living in the same room as


    him at this moment so I have told him that you will be staying in a different room for as long as you


    want." She answers before I can ask her anything. She reminds me a lot about Mamoni who has the


    same ability to answers my unspoken questions.


    "Thank you so much for understanding my situation," I tell her softly.


    "No need to thank me, darling. I know the way Alessandro has married you is not something any girl


    would want. so if I can at least help you a little, it will be my honor to call myself a woman. Now, let''s


    see your room for yourself." She says before opening the door to reveal a huge bedroom with an


    amazing decor.


    I get inside the room but I am extremely scared to touch anything in the room as every little thing in the


    room is looking expensive. I don''t want to break anything because I will not be able to pay for it. But


    why spend so much money just for a room?


    "Do you like it?" Melody says from behind.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, this room is very fascinating but


    Why did you spend so much money in this room? I am happy with simple things." I tell her while turning


    around to face her.


    "When Samuel sent me your photo, by looking at your eyes I could tell that you would be very different


    than other girls. But still, I arrange this room with the help of one of the best interior designers of the


    US. I don''t have any idea about the life you were living in your house but now you are the wife of


    Alessandro Bianchi so you will be getting the treatment of a queen should get." She makes me sit on


    the bed before she sits beside me.


    "I want to know about you Dolcezza because it''s not easy to catch my Sandro''s attention so quickly


    that he marries you so suddenly. There must be something special about you that have attracted my


    boy like a moth. But not now, we have all the time to talk but first, you get to freshen up and thene


    downstairs. I will change the little princess''s clothes and feed her too." She exins with a smile.


    "I also want to know about you. But like you said we have a lot of time to get to know each other so I


    will not trouble you now." I reply while looking at her. I have a feeling that we are going to be very close


    to each other. Who could have thought that in a new country, with new people I will be feeling feel like


    coming home? At least not me, it''s not even one hour that I havee to this house but it''s already


    feeling like my own which I have never felt in the Sengupta mansion where I was born and lived my life


    till now.


    ************


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Okay, I think it''s enough ytime for today. Now, go to your room and let me take your sister to her


    room. She needs to change her clothes, also she must be hungry." I tell the pups who areying down


    on the floor along with the little baby girl who seems very tired to me. However, when I get to take her


    in my arms Scout (Shephard husky) and Zeus (St. Bernard) starts to whine in protest.


    "Not gonna happen. She is not going anywhere so you will have a lot of time to y with her but not


    now. Also, don''t go near Anhuphama because she seems scared of dogs." In which they all whimper


    except King (Pitbull) who never likes to show any emotion. I pet them all before taking miss little


    demanding in my arms. I start to walk towards the stairs when one of the maids calls out to me. I cringe


    seeing the outfit she is wearing which does nothing to hide her body from anyone''s eyes.


    "What do you want?" I ask rudely because after so many times of being rejected they still try toe


    for me.


    "Sir you are looking very tired and a need for something refreshing. If you want I can hel-" she doesn''t


    get to finish her filthy talk before King starts to bark loudly causing the maid to run from there.


    "Great job King. Papa is very proud of you." I praise him before going upstairs. I stop in front of


    Anhuphama''s room and knock on the door. A few secondster, the door open revealing Anhuphama


    who looks like took a shower because her hair is wet and also she is looking refresh. I clear my throat


    to clear my mind from the dirty thoughts that are crawling there seeing the view in front of me.


    Fuck she is looking so sexy with wet hair and no makeup on her face. Damn it Alessandro, control


    yourself.


    "I think she is sleepy." I give her the little princess whom she takes happily.


    "I am sorry." She says when I start to walk away making me stop in my track. I look at her to see that


    she has a guilty expression on her face.


    "Why are saying sorry?" She hasn''t done anything wrong so I am not sure why she is saying sorry to


    me.


    "Umm, the way I have behaved downstairs is not correct. I just got scared seeing the dogs so suddenly,


    especially when they jumped on you." She exins looking at the floor.


    "It''s okay. I didn''t feel bad or anything and your reaction was not uneptable. So don''t say sorry for


    something you have no hand in it. I hope you have liked your room." I try to change the topic because it


    was clearly making her feel terrible.


    "Yes, I really like the room but Melody didn''t need to do so much for me. I would have been happy with


    a simple room." She is so pure and selfless. Yet, neither her father nor her grandmother tried to


    recognize the real her.


    "You are my wife and I hope you know that I don''t have any family so it''s not like a room can cost me a


    huge sum of money so rx and enjoy the luxurious life you didn''t get to experience till now." I know I


    am sounding cocky but I can not always be soft to her. She needs to understand that being soft and


    gentle will only make things harder for her.


    I don''t wait for her answer and get out of there. I reach my room before taking off my coat and shirt off. I


    get inside the bathroom and starts to take a shower. I stand under the water to cool down my mind that


    is beyond angry with the Sengupta''s. I have been hiding my anger from Anhuphama because knowing


    her she won''t let me do anything against them. But I will not spare them, they like to brag about their


    money and reputation. I will show them why they shouldn''t have made my wife cry.

 Chapter 15: Ch.14/ New Home, New Life

    Chapter 15: Ch.14/ New Home, New Life


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Shh don''t wake mum-mum, let her sleep for some more time."


    "Me want mum-mum."


    "I know but Papa will feed you breakfast and your puppies are waiting for you."


    "Puppiesh? Yeahhhhh..."


    "Shhh no screaming."


    I hear footsteps heading out of the room before opening my eyes. It''s really hard to pretend to sleep


    when you are awake the whole time. But I didn''t want to interrupt Mr. Bianchi and Advira''s hush-hush


    talk, though they were pretty loud to not wake a person up.


    I look at the digital clock that is situated on the nightstand and see that it''s already 7 AM so I hurriedly


    get up before getting inside the bathroom for my morning routine. I get ready in a peach color zo suitProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    which is a gift from Dadabhai.


    I am not much of a shopper so it''s Dadabhai, Mamoni, or Jasmine Di who has bought my clothes.


    Yesterday when I came across the huge walk-in closet in this room, I was shocked beyond imagination.


    Because the closest is full of different types of clothes, essories, footwear. First, I thought that they


    were someone else. However, Melody informed me that Mr. Bianchi had ordered her earlier to get a


    closet full of things for me.


    I have to talk to him, he can''t just spend his money on these useless things. If he so much wants to


    spend his money then he should find another way to spend it without wasting on me. But how will I say


    this to him? He seems like a very strict person to me. If I directly tell him to stop spending money on me


    then he will definitely not agree with me because for him money is not a problem. So, I have to think


    about something else. Hmmmmm.


    Suddenly, I hear a sound as if someone is scratching on the door. So I get in near the door before


    opening it slightly to see who it can be. But to my horror, there is a giant dog standing in front of me. I


    try not to scream in fear because it might bite me.


    "H-e-y cu-t-e d-oggi-e le-t me g-o." But it only tilts his head while looking at me. I don''t know what breed


    it is but it has midnight ck fur all over its body.


    "Fonsie! What are you doing here?" Melody yells at the dog who whimper in return.


    "Papa has told you all not toe in here but still you didn''t listen to him. Now, he will be very angry


    with you and will not let you y with your baby sister." Melody says standing in front of the dog who


    lays down on the floor before covering its eyes with the front paws. Okay, that''s a really adorable


    gesture, I have to admit.


    "No, you can''t act cute to hide your mistake. Now get out of here or Nonna will tell Papa everything."


    The dog looks at me with sad eyes before trotting out of there.


    "You know, you didn''t have to scold the dog so badly." I tell Melody who is rubbing her forehead.


    "I know but they need to understand that you are scared of them so they should stay away from you."


    She is looking exhausted.


    "Are you okay Melody? You are not looking good to me." I state before putting my hands on her


    forehead. Luckily, she doesn''t have any fever or cold.


    "It''s just a headache dear, nothing more. One cup of tea will make me feel happy. Let''s go to the dining


    room for breakfast." She replies while smiling at me. I return her smile but still have a feeling that it''s


    not a simple headache.


    When we get in the dining area all the maids bow before us except one girl who is giving me a look of


    distaste. Melody has already introduced everybody to me yesterday so today we don''t need any


    discussion and If I remember correctly her name is Linda. Like yesterday, she is wearing a very


    revealing outfit. I have learned that Melody has chosen the outfits for the maids but Linda never listens


    to her and wears whatever she wants. I shake my head before taking a seat on the table. Melody


    serves me delicious breakfast before taking a seat beside me.


    "Where is Mr. Bianchi and Advira?" I ask when I don''t see them anywhere.


    "They already have their breakfast and now they are outside doing something which I don''t know what.


    By the way, what is the meaning of our little princess''s name? The name sounds very beautiful."


    Melodyments while I smile in return.


    "Advira means born to be a leader. The name is given by my cousin''s fiancee Jasmine, whom I love to


    refer to as my sister as well." I reply happily but soon my mood changes remembering about my family.


    I haven''t talk to anyone of my family and it''s already one day that I havee here. But how will I call


    them? Thakurmaa hasn''t returned my phone and I don''t think Mr. Bianchi will like it if I get out of the


    house without his permission.


    "What are you thinking about?" Melody asks me.


    "Nothing important. I have finished my breakfast, can I go outside to see what Advira is doing?" I ask


    her.


    "It''s your house and you can go anywhere you want. You don''t need to ask me anything, my dear." She


    replies softly before sipping on her herbal tea. Back in Kolkata, I have to take permission before doing


    a little things which always made me feel like an outsider. But in here, everything seems like my own


    especially this house. I blink rapidly to stop the tears that are ready to fall before giving her a small


    smile, I get out of there.


    ************


    The weather is very pleasurable to roam around the house or should I say Pce. Whenever any maid


    comes in front of me they greet me with a smile which makes me feel happy. When I get outside I


    realize that there are a lot of men in ck clothes guarding the house. They also bow to me when I


    pass by them. I awkwardly smile at them not knowing how to react.


    I haven''t seen Advira or Mr. Bianchi yet. So I ask one of the maids about them. She informs me that Mr.


    Bianchi is taking a stroll with his horse in the ring located at the backside of the house while two maids


    are taking care of Advira in a garden nearby. She also shows me the way to go there. I thank her for


    her help.


    Just the way the maid has instructed me, I find the garden in a few minutes where I see my baby


    ying in the garden. She is currently touching some pretty flowers in the garden with a bright smile on


    her face.


    I walk up to her before taking her in my arms. She giggles loudly causing me tough along with her. I


    kiss her both cheeks before cing her down on the ground.


    "Mum-mum me y." She says before running away towards the maids who have a lot of toys with


    them. When they notice me, they give me a smile of recognization. I also notice the dogs lurking


    around the garden but for some reason, they haven''te in front of me. That makes me feel guilty


    but my experience with dogs is not very nice.


    "Try to control him, Samuel." I hear Mr. Bianchi''s voice from somewhere near me. I look at Advira to


    see that she is now ying with the dogs so I decided to go look for Mr. Bianchi.


    After looking for some time Ie in front of a big ring area which is surrounded by wooden fencing.


    But my eyes widen seeing the scene in before me. Samuel is trying to ride a brown color horse but the


    horse is not letting him. Mr. Bianchi and some other men giving instructions to Samuel who is clearly


    struggling to control the animal. Suddenly, Samuel is thrown by the horse harshly. I hurriedly go near


    the ring before gasping in fear seeing the blooding from Samuel''s mouth. Before I can say


    anything Mr. Bianchi jump in the ring through the fence. He gets near Samuel and help him to stand up.


    One of the men helps Samuel to get out of the ring through a little gate before taking him somewhere.


    However, much to my horror Mr. Bianchi starts running towards the angry horse before getting on its


    back. The horse keeps trying to throw him off its back but it''s not being sessful enough this time.


    "Mr. Bianchi! Please get off its back. Don''t be reckless." I shout but he only shakes his head in denial.


    "Don''t worry Anupama, only Sandro can control this type of wild horse," Melody says standing beside


    me.


    "But Samuel has been hurt so badly. What if Mr. Bianchi gets hurt too?" I ask looking at her.


    "This is not new for him. He has some type of understanding with animals so he is able to make


    amends with them easily. Look at him now." She says while pointing at something. I turn around and


    see that Mr. Bianchi is riding the horse without any problem. He has a victorious smile on his face and


    the horse seems to be calm. He stops after a few moments before petting the horse without getting off


    its back.


    "See I told you that there is nothing to worry about. I like to call him an animal whisperer." Melody


    laughs making meugh too along with her. I notice that Mr. Bianchi ising near us but he has a cut


    in his arms.


    "What happened?" I ask him.


    "Just got a little cut while ying with ze." He answers back.


    "Ummm ze?" I ask not knowing who he is talking about.


    "ze is the horse I was riding before. Where is our little princess? It''s been quite times that I have


    seen her." He says while walking. Melody has already left when she noticed that Mr. Bianchi ising


    towards us. I start to walk beside him because I have something to tell him, more like ask him.


    "She is ying in the garden with the dogs and two maids are there with her." I reply not looking at him.


    "Why do you fear the dogs so much?" He asks me.


    "When I was in elementary school, Riya and her friends used to throw stones at the stray dogs while


    coming from school. But they used to run away from there leaving me alone to face the wrath of the


    angry dogs. Although the dogs never scratch me or bite me, but it still left a deep impact on my mind." I


    answer him honestly. I don''t know why but I feelfortable enough to tell him about my childhood.


    "I have a lot to ask you about your family but not so soon. I don''t want you to feel any pressure or


    anything. I am just being curious and I hope I can get to know more about my wife." He says with a


    smile, not a teasing type of smile but a real smile.


    "There is not much to know about me but I will be happy to answer your questions." I reply shyly. After


    that, we don''t say anything but walk beside each other. I think this marriage and this new life is not that


    bad to live with. I am getting a feeling of being independent for the first time in my life and truth to be


    said I am really enjoying it.

 Chapter 16: Ch.15/ Meeting The Best Friend

    Chapter 16: Ch.15/ Meeting The Best Friend


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    You know when people say marriage can change one''s mindset, it''spletely true. I have always


    been an attentive person when ites to mypany and business, but today I don''t want to be


    here as I can still remember the crying face of my little princess who was making grabbing hands at me


    implying that she wanted to be in my arms. I didn''t want to leave her side but I have been skipping my


    work for three days so I have toe to my office but not before getting a lot of hugging and kisses


    from my daughter.


    Yes, that''s what she is to me and forever will be. Anhuphama has done a tremendous job in raising that


    little girl so well despite having to face the hatred of her family. Not only me, also Melody has taken an


    immense liking towards my princess and her mother. But what shocked me the most is the behavior of


    my dogs. Usually they hate it when any strangere to our house however, that ispletely


    different with Anhuphama and our daughter. I know they hate being called puppies but whenever my


    princess calls them puppies, theyy on their stomach to show their appreciation towards their sister.


    Although Anhuphama is still get scared seeing them but I have a strong belief that they will melt her


    heart very soon.


    "How can you betray me like that Alessandro?" Someone asks putting a stop at my chain of thoughts. I


    groan seeing the person in front of me who is none other than my extremely annoying best friend,


    Marco Davis.


    He has his famous cocky smirk on his face while he walks towards me before sitting across from me.


    "What do you want Marco?" I ask him while looking through some important papers.


    "You are asking me what I want?" He asks pointing at himself with a fake shocking face. I really want to


    punch this fucker but s I can''t do that so easily. I put down the papers before looking at him with a


    malicious expression.


    "Come on man, don''t look at me like that. Your stare is scary as Satan." Heins while raising his


    hands in a surrendering manner.


    "Then don''te to my office unannounced you fool. I don''t have time for your silly chit-chat." I reply


    with an eye roll.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am not a fool, okay? By the way, I have heard that you, the famous Lucifer of the business world had


    gotten married to a very prettydy from India." He starts to wiggle his eyebrows making me more


    irritated.


    "So what? It''s not like you are someone special to know everything about my life." I reply while signing


    some documents.


    "How can you say like that? Don''t you remember the cold winter nights we spent together? Don''t you


    remember the long drives we took as a couple? Don''t you remember the way you used to look at my


    eyes and started to ki-" I m the documents on the table before looking at the fucker in front of me.


    "Shut the fuck up Marco. What the hell do you want from me? Don''t you have apany to run?"


    Sometimes I really regret my choice in making friends.


    "It''s simple buddy. I want to meet your wife." He replies with a wink.


    "No." I answer immediately because I don''t trust him around Anhuphama. He is known as a Casanova


    who likes to use women as he pleases. I know he will not try anything with my wife but he can corrupt


    her innocence with his dirty talking.


    "I am not taking any no from you, beside Dad also wants to meet her as you have forgotten to inform


    him about your sudden decision of marriage." Shit! Uncle Gabriel will have my head in a tter for


    sure.


    "How did you guys even know about the marriage? I haven''t announced it to anyone." I wonder aloud


    but I have a guess who can tell them about my marriage.


    "Who else do you think? Of course, it''s my Mama Melody." I should have known that Melody can not


    keep any secret from Uncle Gabriel as they are very close to each other.


    "Okay fine. I will call Uncle Gabriel by myself and talk to him." I reply.


    "But I want to meet your wife. If you are not gonna let mee in dinner then how I will get to meet


    her." Heints.


    "Look, Marco I have a lot of works to do so please do me a favor and get out of here right now." I


    answer. Just then my phone starts ringing showing Melody''s caller ID.


    "Yes, Melody?" I say after receiving the call.


    "Tell Marco toe for dinner and before you say anything, Gabriel is alsoing to meet your wife.


    Soe home early if you don''t want to get a scolding from your Uncle." She replies over the phone.


    "Uggghhh. Okay fine, I wille early but now tell me where is my little princess?" I ask her.


    "Your princess is busy ying with her toys and her dogs." She replies with a chuckle.


    "That''s good. Okay, then I am hanging up." I say before cutting the call.


    "Wow, man so it''s true," Marcoments looking surprise.


    "What do you mean?" I ask.


    "Marriage change a personpletely. Look at you my buddy, who is known as the most cruel


    businessman in the US is smiling like a fool after hearing about his princess. Damn your wife must be


    very gorgeous for you to call her princess." What the hell is he talking about? Wait, I think he is thinking


    that I am calling Anhuphama my princess. I startughing understanding the meaning behind his


    words.


    "Why are youughing like a lunatic bro? Do I need to call a doctor for a check-up?" I control myugh


    before looking at the idiot sitting in front of me.


    "I don''t need any doctor check-up, Marco. You will meet my little princess tonight so try not to bete." I


    reply while he looks at me with a suspicious gaze.


    **********


    Around 6 pm I reach home and directly go to my bedroom to freshen up. I haven''t seen Anhuphama or


    Melody aftering home, one of the maids inform me that they are busy in the kitchen making dinner


    for the guests. After getting dressed for the dinner, I move towards my little princess nursery.


    Anhuphama was not very happy with the idea of our daughter having a room by herself but when I


    assured her that this room is just for ying purpose or taking a nap, she calmed down.


    Just like I have thought my little princess is busy ying with her dolls and stuffies. I have ordered a


    bunch of toys and stuff animals for her but seems like my daughter is very fond of her bunny stuffies.


    As usual, the dogs areying on the floor beside her.


    "What is my polo doing?" I say going inside the room. By hearing my voice, she immediately drops


    her stuffie before running towards me with her little feet. I pick her up in my arms before kissing the top


    of her head while sheys her head on my shoulder.


    "Me y puppiesh and dolliesh." She mumbles while pointing at her toys and the dogs.


    "Hmm, I see. But didn''t you miss Papa?" I ask her while she looks at me wide eyes.


    "Mish you much." She replies cutely while extending her arms by her side to show how much she has


    missed me. A big smile form on my face seeing her adorable gesture. I put her down before petting the


    dogs who are eagerly waiting for their turns.


    I look at the little girl who has been able to wrap me around her tiny fingers the moment I have seen


    her. Being raised in an orphanage had made me good with children because the more I grew up the


    more I had to take care of kids in there. Maybe that''s why I have gotten so attached to the little girl. I


    have never thought of having my own kid but now I feel proud of having a daughter like my little


    princess. However, I have to learn to pronounce her name because everyone needs to know my


    daughter''s name. As much as I like to call her little princess or polo (little one in Italian), It''s my duty


    to pronounce my daughter''s name well.


    ************


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am feeling quite nervous because it''s my first time cooking Italian food. I used to watch a lot of videos


    of cooking beck in Kolkata so I am very familiar with different types of cuisines around the world but


    when I have gotten the chance to make something in Italian, I don''t want to disappoint Mama Melody or


    Mr. Bianchi.


    "Don''t worry Dolcezza everything will be alright. All the foods are looking yummy if I say so myself."


    Mama Melody assures me from the side where she is making the dessert. I have learned a few days


    ago that everyone calls her Mama Melody so I have decided to call her that because it feels odd to call


    an elder person by their name.


    "I think you should go and get ready because it''s already 7 pm and the guest will be here at 8 pm so


    you only have one hour to get ready. Also get Advira ready too because the guests don''t have any idea


    about her so they are going to be surprised seeing our princess." She says with a mischievous smile


    on her face. I giggle seeing her so yful about the situation.


    "Okay, then I will go and get ready." I reply before getting out of the kitchen. While I''m passing through


    Advira''s room I hear Mr. Bianchi''s voice from inside the room. I peek through the door to see him


    talking to Advira who has her headid on Mr. Bianchi''s shoulder. It''s warm my heart to see that finally,


    my baby has gotten the love any kid deserves from their father. I have never imagined that one day my


    baby would get a chance to be loved by someone like Mr. Bianchi. I was a little skeptical about Mr.


    Bianchi''s closeness with Advira as I had thought that he was only good with her because of the


    marriage but now I can proudly say that he thinks her as his own daughter. It still feels foreign to refer


    her as our daughter because she has always been my daughter for me but I am really happy to know


    that I don''t have to raise her alone anymore.


    Without disturbing the father-daughter duo I go to my room to get ready for the dinner. I have decided


    to wear a saree for the dinner so I get inside the huge walk-in closet before choosing the matching


    jewelry for the saree. I curl my hair before doing a low ponytail. I do a light makeup to match my look. I


    have never been a fan of makeup and all but knowing Mr. Bianchi''s status I think I need to change


    myself. I just hope that I don''t need to change so much that even I will not be able to recognize myself


    in the future.


    When I go to Advira''s room I get shocked seeing that she is already ready in a cute pink frock. She is


    sitting on the stool in front of the kiddy piano she has in her nursery. I notice that the dogs are not in the


    room so I move near Advira before crouching down to her level.


    "Hi, baby." I tell her while adjusting the headband on her hair.


    "Me y sing." She responses with a smile.


    "Who got you ready baby? You are looking so pretty." I kiss her chubby cheeks before wiping away the


    light stain of my lipstick with a baby wipe.


    "Pa-pa." My eyes widen hearing the wordsing out of her mouth. Because it''s the first time I have


    heard her uttered this word.


    "What did you just say, baby?" I ask her while taking her in my arms. I stand up from my ce and take


    a sit on the rocking chair that is situated in the corner of the room.


    "Pa-pa ready me." She answers before snuggling closer to my chest.


    "I get it, baby. Your Papa has gotten you ready." I mutter while kissing the top of her head. I don''t know


    if Mr. Bianchi has heard Advira calling him ''Papa'' yet or not, but I am sure that he will be super happy to


    know about it.


    "Ma''am the guests have arrived and Sir is asking for you both." One of the maid informs me standing in


    the doorway of the nursery. I smile at her and tell her that we will be there in a few minutes. I stand up


    from the chair before putting Advira on the floor as demands to walk on her own. But still, I held her


    hand before going out of the room. When wee in front of the living room I can hear two different


    voices talking to Mr. Bianchi. Suddenly, Avira takes off running in the room seeing Mr. Bianchi who


    catches her in his arms. He motions me toe inside to meet the guests. There are two men sitting


    on the couch, one is looking like the same age as Mr. Bianchi and another one is in histe sixties. I


    smile at them before taking a seat beside Mama Melody who is already sitting on a couch different than


    the men.


    "Holy shit!" The younger man suddenly say aloud looking at Advira with surprise.


    "Language Marco. There is a child in this room." The older man scolds whom I assume his son.


    "Yes,nguage Marco." Mr. Bianchi mockingly says. I stifle augh that is bubbling inside me so I clear


    my throat to control myugh.


    "I am sorry for not informing you Uncle Gabriel before about my decision of marriage but I would like


    you to meet my wife Anhuphama and our little princess." He tells looking at the older man who smiles


    in return.


    "It''s alright my boy but I will not lie that I was not angry with you when Melody told me about you


    marrying so suddenly. However, after seeing your wife and daughter I know you have made the correct


    decision." The older man, Uncle Gabriel replies.


    "Anhuphama these are Uncle Gabriel and his son Marco. Uncle Gabriel is the one who has helped me


    to start my own business in the start." Mr. Bianchi introduces the men to me.


    "It''s nice to meet you both." I say with a smile. They both nod in acknowledgement.


    "Now can I say something?" The younger man whom Mr. Bianchi refers to as Marco says from his seat.


    "What do you want to say now?" Mama Melody asks while raising a brow.


    "Mama don''t give me that look. As his best friend, I have the right to know about his marriage in the first


    ce but no, this egoistic man here didn''t even send me a text to notify me about getting married." He


    replies with a huff. But before anyone can answer, Advira gets off from Mr. Bianchi''sp and walks


    towards Marco. Mr. Bianchi looks at me with a look as if asking me ''what is she doing'', in which I shrug


    my shoulder not understanding anything about Advira''s behavior. Unexpectedly, she tugs at Marco''s


    pants and when he picks her up she kisses his cheek with a pout. We all awe at her cuteness.


    "No angly. Me no wike." She orders while folding her hands in front of her chest.


    "Okay, my oh so demanding niece, Uncle Marco will not be angry anymore." Marco replies with a big


    smile.


    "Now give me my granddaughter Marco. She needs to know her grandpa more than you." Uncle


    Gabriel says before taking Advira in his arms.


    "Hello, sweetheart. I am your grandpa Gabriel." Being the sweet and adorable little girl, Advira kisses


    his cheeks too earning another awe from us.


    "What''s her name, Alessandro?" Marco asks while ying with Advira''s fingers. I look up at Mr. Bianchi


    to see that he is looking nervous so I reply instead of him.


    "Her name is Advira." I answer him.


    "That''s such a pretty name for a princess like her. Your name is also very nice dear." Uncle Gabriel


    compliments me with a smile.


    "Thank you." I reply shyly.


    "Yes, Anupama your name is so beautiful and unique." Marcoments.


    "Thank you, Marco." I reply not knowing what to reply.


    "No need to thank me. A prettydy like you deserve to beplimented." He winks making me giggle.


    But clearing of a throat make me realize that Mr. Bianchi is also here.


    "Did you see it, Mama? Someone is getting jealous." Mama Melody shakes her head with a low


    chuckle before hitting the back of Marco''s head.


    "It seems you have a death wish my dear best friend." Mr. Bianchi says casually making Marco gulp in


    fear.


    "Okay, that''s enough boys. Now you guys talk while I and Anupama set the table for dinner." Mama


    Melody announces before standing up from her ce. I follow her to the kitchen leaving the guys to talk


    among them. I want to ask about Marco''s mother but I realize that it would be rude to ask directly. I


    think I will ask Mr. Bianchi or Mama Melody about itter because right now I need to focus on the


    dinner.

 Chapter 17: Ch.16/ Making Progress

    Chapter 17: Ch.16/ Making Progress


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am really d that Uncle Gabriel and Marco have epted Advira with open arms and showering her


    with lots of love. Till now there are a very handful of people who have taken an interest in my daughter


    but now I can see that there are so many people who adore her. What I have noticed till now is that


    Uncle Gabriel and Marco are like family to Mr. Bianchi so it''s really important for them to ept us,


    especially my little Advira who is getting the love which she had not gotten in the past.


    I am so busy in my thoughts that when I get to take out the food from the microwave, the bowl


    containing the food slip from my glove cover right hand. While trying to save the food I hurriedly touch


    the bowl with my left hand before keeping the bowl on the nearby counter, some of the food spill on my


    hand. As I am not wearing any glove on my left hand, it starts to burn and swell. However, I am sure


    that someone has pushed me from behind and that''s why the ident happened. I look around but can


    not find anyone although I hear the clicking of heels as if someone is running away quickly.


    Without wasting any moment I get near the sink and start the tap before putting my hand under the cold


    water. My palm has turned red due to the burn. I hear Melody along with some maids areing near


    the kitchen so I take a few dry tissue papers before drying my hand carefully. I hiss when the tissue


    paper touches the burnt part but I take a deep breath to calm myself down.


    "Anupama I have set the table. Are you done with heating up the foods?" Mama Melody asksing


    into the kitchen.


    "Yes, and they arepletely ready to be served," I reply while putting a smile on my face not wanting


    her to find anything about my hand.


    "Okay, then you go and get the guys. I will put the food on the table. Also, they are in the Gameroom so


    please go there." I nod my head in reply before hiding my hand with my saree and get out of there.


    When I get in the Gameroom, I see that Mr. Bianchi and Marco is busy ying billiards while Uncle


    Gabriel is listening to the nonstop bbering of Avira. However, none of them notice my presence.


    "Today I will finally beat you in this game, Alessandro." Marcoments. Mr. Bianchi just smirk at him


    before rubbing the top part of the long stick in his hands.


    He bends down before hitting the nearby ball on the table with the stick. After making a few turns the


    ball fall in the pocket around the table making Marco groan in annoyance. I take this as my clue to get


    their attention. I get near Uncle Gabriel before informing him that the dinner is ready. He smiles in


    return and tell me that they will be there in a few minutes.


    After 5 minutes theye to the dining area and take their seats. The maids start to bring the foods


    and Mama Melody serves them. When I try to help her she scolds me saying that I should take some


    rest as I am working nonstop since morning. I smile at her caring nature and get to sit down, but Uncle


    Gabriel tells me to sit beside Mr. Bianchi. I gulp in anticipation but still take a seat beside Mr. Bianchi.


    "The Chicken Parm is so delicious. You have magic in your hand Mama." Marcoments after taking


    a bite of the Italian chicken dish.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "This time the magic has done by Anupama. She is the one who has made all the foods." Mama


    Melody answers making everyone looking at me with wonder eyes. I look down feeling shy as I am not


    used to getting so much attention.


    "You know how to make Italian dishes?" Mr. Bianchi asks me curiously.


    "This is the first time I have made any Italian food." I reply without looking at him.


    "If you have made all these foods for the first time then I have to say you are extremely talented, dear.


    Melody is the best cook I have ever seen so far but I can easily say that you have outdone her in


    cooking." Uncle Gabrielpliments.


    "I ummm..." I don''t know what to reply because it''s getting overwhelming hearing so manypliments


    for my cooking. Back in Kolkata, only a few people used topliment me but Thakurmaa''s and


    Pishimaa''s rudements always made thosements fade away.


    "The Spaghetti is truly vorful." Mr. Bianchi says besides me. I look at him to see that he has a proud


    look on his face. I have made Chicken Parm, Spaghetti and Meatballs, Pasta e Fagioli, Tuscan Butter


    Shrimp. After the dinner, Mama Melody tells the maid to bring the dessert in which Marco starts to


    cheer like a little kid.


    "I know my Mama will definitely make her famous Tiramisu cheesecake. Come on give me the first


    slice." Marco holds a small te in front of Mama Melody who shakes her whileughing before putting


    a big slice of cake on the te. We all get our slices after him and It is such an amazing dessert so I


    need to learn this from her.


    Around 11 PM Uncle Gabriel and Marco bid us goodbye. Mama Melody asks them to stay the night but


    they inform us that they have works tomorrow so they will stay another time. When the door closes I


    get to take Advira in my arms but she whines and clutch Mr. Bianchi''s shirt tightly who kisses her


    forehead. He tells me that he will take her to his room to sleep. I don''t argue with him because I know


    he will be able to take care of her so I nod in reply.


    ********


    I am constantly tossing and turning on the bed not able to sleep because of the burning pain in my


    hand. During the dinner, I have hidden my hand with my saree but now I am unable to control the pain


    anymore. I look at the clock to see that it''s already 3 AM meaning everyone is sleeping in their room.


    So I get up from my bed and make my way to the door. I lightly open the door before getting outside of


    the room. When I don''t see anyone I move towards the kitchen and after getting there I take out ice


    cubes from the refrigerator. I take one ice cube in my right hand before trying put it on the burnt ce


    but the pain is so horrible that I am not able to control my tears. My hands start to tremble because of


    the pain it''s getting tough to put the ice cube on the burnt area.


    Suddenly, someone take the ice cube from my hand. I get frightened but rxed after realizing who it is


    by seeing the Phoenix tattoo on the hand. I look up to see that Mr. Bianchi is looking at the burnt area


    with an angry expression so it''s scared me thinking that he may have gotten angry with me. But to my


    surprise, he starts to put the ice cube on the burnt area gently. After a few minutes, he takes out a tube


    of ointment from the pocket of his sweatpants and starts to apply that on my hand.


    "Before you ask anything about this ointment, I would like to tell you that you are not a very good


    pretender, at least not in front of me because I have already seen your burnt hand at the time of dinner.


    I wanted to make sure you are okay so I was going to your room when I saw you going downstairs so I


    follow you and find you in the kitchen." He answers before I can ask anything. I look down in shame


    because I have ruined his sleep.


    "Can you please stop ming yourself for everything?" He asks making me look at him with a confused


    expression.


    "I can easily guess what''s going on in your mind so stop thinking that you have done anything wrong.


    But yes, you have made a mistake by not saying anything about your hand. Just look at your hand,


    there are already blisters forming on your palm from the burnt." He scolds me.


    "I am sorry. I don''t want to cause any trouble for you. Uncle Gabriel and Marco are very special to you


    so I thought that I should not disturb anyone during the dinner." I reply softly. He heaves a long sigh


    before putting the cap back on the tube. He gets near the sink and wash his hands. I stand in the same


    ce not wanting him to get angrier with me. He opens the refrigerator and takes out two slices of the


    tiramisu cake before putting them on tes. He motions me to follow him and I do that instantly. When


    we get in the dining area he puts the tes on the dining table before pulling out a chair for me. I


    hesitantly sit down on the chair while he sits down across from me.


    "Here eat this." Saying that he pushes one of the tes in my direction. I take a small portion of the


    cake on a spoon and put it inside my mouth, in an instance the cheesy vor of the cake surrounds me.


    "Mama Melody told me that you don''t like to eat sweet things then howe you are eating the cake?"


    I ask out of curiosity.


    "This cake is an exception so I like to eat it sometimes." He replies after swallowing his bite.


    "Tomorrow you will be going to the doctor and show your hands there. But if you don''t feelfortable


    with going outside then I can call the doctor toe to the mansion." He says after a few seconds


    causing me to choke. I start coughing while he hands me a ss of water.


    "Are you okay?" He asks when I calm down. I nod my head in response.


    "I don''t think it will be necessary to go to see a doctor. I will put ointment on my hand and the blisters


    will go away soon." I tell him.


    "I am not taking any no from you. I don''t know if you think that this marriage means nothing to me then


    you arepletely wrong. You are my wife and it''s my duty to take care of you. It''s only one week


    since you havee here and look at your hand, it clearly shows that I am not doing my duty correctly.


    So please try to understand my side too." He answers while looking at me. I will not lie that his words


    don''t touch my heart because it something that I have never dreamed to hear from him.


    "Alright if that''s what you want, I will go. But I don''t know the way to the doctor''s clinic." I reply


    sheepishly with a smile.


    "Don''t worry about going alone, I will tell Samuel to take you there. I have some important meetings to


    attend otherwise I would have taken you." He answers back with a smile. After that, we start to enjoy


    the cake without any talking. I am going to take the tes from the table when we finish eating but he


    doesn''t let me. Instead, he takes the tes and spoons before putting them on the sink in the kitchen.


    "Give your hand a little rest. There are so many maids in the house to do all the works so you don''t


    need to do every little work." He tells me aftering out of the kitchen.


    "But I don''t have anything to do else and I am so used to do house works that I can''t control myself." I


    reply with a shrug.


    "Okay fine but please try not to get hurt again." He kinds of plead me so I nod my head with a small


    smile.


    "By the way, I have a favor to ask from you." He says with a nervous look.


    "What favor?" I ask.


    "Can you help me pronounce your name and our daughter''s name correctly?" I hold back the giggle


    that can burst any moment seeing the struggle he is having as if he is ashamed to ask for my help.


    "Of course I will help you. But can I ask something before that?" I ask him in which he nods his head in


    reply.


    "Why can''t you pronounce our name correctly? Because Bianca, Mama Melody, Uncle Gabriel, and


    even Marco can pronounce them correctly." He looks like he doesn''t want to reply to the question but


    still does after a few seconds.


    "Bianca, Marco and Uncle are from here so they have an American ent so they don''t have any


    problems while pronouncing your name but due to raised in Italy for eighteen years, my Italian ent is


    quite powerful so when I try to pronounce your name I make mistakes." He replies in which I smile at


    him.


    "I am happy that you have shared your reason with me. Don''t worry I will help you to pronounce our


    daughter''s name correctly." I answer which earn me a smile from him. After that, we both start to walk


    towards our rooms. While walking I notice that he is very tall from me and that''s another reason why he


    intimidates me so much. He is more than 6 Ft tall and I am only 5.5 Ft tall so it''s a very huge height


    difference between us. Also, he is very muscr but not buff. I try not to look but can not stop myself


    from taking a nce at him. What I have seen he has many tattoos on his hands and I really want to


    know the meaning of the tattoos but I am not confident enough to ask him about them.


    Soon enough wee near my bedroom so I turn around to bid him goodnight but get startled to see


    that he is standing very close to me. He bends down and put a strand of hair behind my ear.


    "Thanks for such a delicious dinner, Mrs Bianchi. Good night." He whispers in my ear before getting


    away from there leaving me flustered.

 Chapter 18: Ch.17/ Changes Are Good

    Chapter 18: Ch.17/ Changes Are Good


    Anupama''s POV:-


    The sound of rm wake me up from sleep. I stretch my arms above my head before sitting up on the


    bed. When I get to stop the rm my eyes widen seeing the time. It''s showing 9 am on the clock but I


    remember I didn''t set rm sote. I hurriedly get into the washroom to get ready for the day. When I


    come out of the washroom I notice a note and gift box on top of the vanity table. I unfold the note to see


    that it''s a handwritten note from Mr. Bianchi.


    Good morning,


    I want to say sorry for messing with your rm but you have gone to sleeptest night so I thought


    that it would be better if you sleep for some more time.


    By the way, I have noticed that you don''t have any phone with you so here is a little gift from me. I have


    already added the necessary contact numbers on the phone but you can add more by your choice.


    Now, get ready for your doctor''s appointment or you will bete.


    Your husband.


    I shake my head while chuckling before start to open the wrap of the gift box. I nearly drop the box


    seeing the content in there. Oh my god, why does he keep spending so much money on me? Still, I


    take the Iphone11 Pro Max and also the Louis Vuitton case out of the box.


    I pick up the phone before securing the case around it. An adorable photo of Advira is saved as the


    wallpaper of the phone. I decided to call Mr. Bianchi to thank him for the gifts so I get in the contact


    section and search his name but find none. I then search as husband and my guess is correct because


    he has saved his number as Husband dearest in the phone. I dial his number and after a few rings he


    picks up the call.


    "So finally you have woke up." He says in a teasing tone over the phone.


    "Hmmm, I would have woke up earlier if you didn''t change the time setting." I reply casually.


    "That''s why I have said sorry for that in the note. By the way, did you like your gifts?" He asks.


    "Thank you for the gifts and yes, I really like them. But you didn''t need to get me such expensive


    things. I am not used to it." I reply while biting my lip.


    "You are my wife so expensive things are going to be in your life from now on. Also, I don''t have


    anyone other than you and our daughter to spend my money so please try to understand my point." He


    replies making me think that I need to stopining about this topic.


    "I get it. Ummm, I want to ask you something. I haven''t contacted anyone back in Kolkata aftering


    here so can I call Jasmine Di or Dadabhai?" I ask with nervousness. I was so scared of what happened


    in


    Kolkata that I didn''t dare to call anyone from the house phone.


    "Like I have said in the note, you can call anyone. You are an independent woman so you don''t need to


    take permission from me. Also, I have given Melody a ck card for you. Use it the way you want. I


    have a meeting to attend so I need to cut call. Talk to youter." He tells me. So I bid him goodbye over


    the phone before cutting the call. I look at the phone one time but decided not to call anyone right now.


    It''s already sote and Mr. Bianchi has set up a doctor''s appointment for me so I think it will be better if


    I go there first.


    I take out a handbag from the closet and put all the necessary things in there. I am having a hard time


    doing everything so it is taking me extra time to get everything ready. When I get in the living room I


    notice that Samuel is already there talking to Mama Melody. Mama Melody is the one who sees me first


    and ask me to sit on the couch beside her. I take my seat when one of the maids bring my breakfast.


    Without waiting I start to eat my breakfast very fast.


    "Slow down Dolcezza or you will choke on your food." Mama Melody says with concern. I nod my head


    but still doesn''t slow down. In a few minutes, I am done with my breakfast. I drink water afterward


    before standing up from my ce.


    "I am already sote Mama Melody, I don''t want to be any morete. By the way, please take care of


    Avira. I will not go in front of her or she will be insisting toe with me." I reply with a smile. She nods


    her head before handing me a ck card which makes me whine in response.


    "Don''t whine Dolcezza. Alessandro is just looking out for you. So take this and go to your doctor''s


    appointment. Also don''t worry about Advira, she will be alright with her Nonna and her big brothers."


    She replies while kissing my cheek lovingly. I hug her before following Samuel out of the house. When


    we get outside Samuel opens a white Ranger Rovers'' door for me and I thank him before getting inside


    the car.


    Suddenly, my phone ping making me take it out of the bag. It''s a text from Mr. Bianchi saying that this is


    my new car to travel.


    "Is this man crazy or what?" I don''t realize that I say that aloud because Samuel startsughing loudly. I


    shyly put my phone back on myp before looking out of the window.


    "Your husband is indeed crazy Mrs. Bianchi. Mama Melody was like you when she first arrived here,


    but after living with him she has gotten used to his unusual gifts." Samuelments after he is done


    with hisughing fit.


    "I think I also need to get used from now on." I reply which earns me a nod from Samuel. The view of


    LA is really enchanting to the eyes. I want to travel all around the city and look at the beauty


    surrounding it. Hopefully, Mr. Bianchi will let me go and knowing him he will not deny my wish.


    After half an hour of journey the car stop in front of a big building. I get out of the car before Samuel


    can open my door. I don''t need someone to do simple things for me when I am capable of doing it


    myself. Soon enough we are inside the elevator to go to the fifth floor to meet the doctor. After getting


    out of the elevator we make our way to a door where Dr. Liam Jones is written in bold letter. Without


    taking permission Samuel opens the door but soon regrets when we see who is inside and what


    position they are in. He closes the door but not before saying some colorful words to the couple. Five


    minutester a blushing Biancaes out of the room making me giggle at her. She smiles sheepishly


    at me but re at Samuel who has a scowl on his face.


    "Don''t you have a manner that you should not get inside anyone''s cabin without knocking?" She asks


    angrily.


    "Don''t you have a manner not to make out when your husband is on duty?" He shots back.


    "He is my husband and so I can do whatever I want." She answers while crossing her arms in front of


    her chest.


    "He is my brother-inw so I can also go there whenever I want." He replies however Before Bianca


    can answer I stand between them.


    "I think I should get inside now or Mr. Bianchi will not be very happy." I tell them making them nod their


    heads but don''t stop them from ring at each other. Three of us get inside the room and see that the


    same man from the airport is sitting on the chair across the table. Upon seeing me he stands up from


    his ce before introducing himself as Dr. Liam Jones and Bianca''s husband.


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Bianchi. Bianca hasn''t stopped talking about you and your


    daughter." Hements with a smile.


    "I am also d to meet you Dr. Jones." I reply.


    "Alessandro told me that you have burnt your hand and it''s pretty bad. Now, let me check it. Please


    come this way." He says while gesturing in a bed by the wall. I stand up from my ce before sitting


    down on the bed. After half an hour he wraps my hand with a sterile gauze bandage and prescribes


    some medicine for me to take.


    "How did you burn your hand Anupama?" Bianca asks after I sit down on the couch in the cabin. So I


    tell her how I have touched the hot bowl with my left hand to save the food and burn my hand in the


    process. I don''t mention the fact that someone purposely pushed me from behind that day.


    "You should be more careful and also there are so many maids in that house so you don''t need to work


    every time." Dr. Jones aka Liam says after sitting beside Bianca.


    "Mr. Bianchi has said the same thing but I like to do house chores so I can not just depend on the


    maids. Also, I must take care of my house and the guest whoe there." I reply while looking at


    them.


    "It''s good to hear that you think of that house as yours. I have never thought that you will ever ept


    this marriage." Bianca says after a few minutes. I think about her words and what she says is true


    because I have never imagined to ept this marriage, this ce, the new people around me so easily


    but if they can ept a failure like me with open arms so why I can not ept them? It is the right


    thing and that''s why I have epted everything so easily.


    "Are you okay Anupama?" Bianca asks when I don''t reply. I smile to assure her that I am alright.


    "If Mr. Bianchi and all of you can ept me with my ws so it''s not very hard for me to ept you all.


    Also, Mr. Bianchi treats my Advira as his own daughter and its the most important thing for me." I


    answer.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Speaking of Advira, our daughter Delh wants to meet her very much. When she got to know about


    Alessandro''s marriage she was very angry because she didn''t get to be the flower girl but when I told


    her that the marriage was done in a hurry she calmed down. But now she is nagging me to let her go to


    Bianchi mansion to meet her new aunt and cousin." Bianca replies with a soft smile.


    "She cane anytime she wants to meet me or Advira. In fact, you shoulde to the mansion


    tonight for dinner with your family. I will prepare everything by myself, Samuel you should alsoe. It


    will be great to have you all at the house." I suggest happily but Samuel shakes his head making


    Bianca pout.


    "I don''t think it will be a good idea, Mrs. Bianchi. We wille when you recover fully. I know the boss


    will not be happy if you don''t rest well." He exins earning a nod of approval from Liam.


    "Samuel is correct. You need to rest for at least one week and let your wound heal. We are not going


    anywhere so we can meet youter after you recovery." Liam says with a gentle tone. He is reminding


    me of Dadabhai who used to make me understand the situation ever so gently without any yelling or


    scolding. I nod my head in understanding. After talking for some more time Samuel and I bid goodbye


    to the couple.


    ***********


    It''s night time and I am busy in feeding Advira who is ying with her dollies. I have noticed that the


    dogs are standing outside of Advira''s nursery but noting inside as if they are guarding the door


    from any harm. Mr. Bianchi hasn''t arrived yet and Advira is constantly asking about her Papa. I just


    hope that hees back before her bedtime otherwise she will be grumpy throughout tomorrow. After


    feeding thest bite to Advira I put the te on the table before handing her the sippy cup to drink


    water.


    "Advira you sit here like a good girl and mum-mum will be back to bath you. Okay, my Shona?" I ask


    her in which she replies with a ''yesh mum-mum''. While getting out of the room, I see that the dogs are


    lying down on the floor beside one another. When they see meing they lift their heads before


    showing me their puppy eyes. I giggle at their behavior before crouching down to their level.


    "I am sorry for my behavior but I hope you guys will forgive me. I know you guys mean no harm to me


    or your baby sister. But I just need some time to get rid of my fear of dogs so please give me a little


    more time. Now, go and y with your sister." I tell them earning a happy bark from them. I chuckle


    before standing up while the dogs get inside Advira''s room.


    When I reach downstairs I see that Mr. Bianchi is sitting on the couch while rubbing his forehead. I


    keep the te on the table in front of the couch and clear my throat to gain his attention. He looks at


    me but doesn''t say anything.


    "What happened? Do you have a headache?" I ask him worriedly.


    "Hmmm, I am feeling like someone is banging my head with fists." He replies before groaning.


    "Can you go to your room or you need help going there?" I ask.


    "No, I can go myself." He replies while getting up. He walks away from there without saying anything


    else making me more worried about him. I want to help him but I don''t have any medicine with me to


    give him. I used to give oil massage to Dadabhai whenever he had a headache but it''s Mr. Bianchi we


    are talking about. I go to the kitchen and make some ginger tea for Mr. Bianchi''s headache but don''t


    put any sugar in it. After pouring the tea on a cup I start to walk towards his room. I knock on the door


    but doesn''t get any response. I turn the doorknob and find the door open so I slowly walk inside the


    room. I have never been in this room so I am kind of nervous to be in here. This room is probably


    bigger than mine and remind me of some royal ce.


    I notice that Mr. Bianchi isying down on the bed without changing his clothes. His shoes and coat are


    randomly toss on the floor beside the bed. I silently walked towards the bed and put the cup on the


    bedside table.


    "Mr. Bianchi, are you sleeping?" I ask him. Immediately he opens his eyes and sits on the bed. I hand


    him the cup which he takes with a confused look.


    "It''s ginger tea without sugar. Drink it, it will help you with the headache." I tell him. He drinks the tea in


    a go making me look at him with wide eyes.


    "Why did you drink so fast? The tea was so hot, it probably burnt your mouth." He shakes his head


    beforeying down again. I think he needs sleep to cure the headache so I decided to not disturb him


    anymore. I pull over the duvet on him before picking up his shoes and coat from the floor. I put them on


    the closet and turn off the light of the room. When Ie out of his room I notice that Mama Melody is


    standing outside holding some medicine.


    "Are they for Mr. Bianchi?" I ask her.


    "Yes, but I don''t think he needs them anymore because his wife has already taken care of him." She


    replies with a teasing smile making me blush furiously.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just gave him some ginger tea for his headache." I reply with a pout.


    "A simple gesture from a wife is incredibly valuable to a husband and I am happy to see that you both


    are giving equal attention to each other. My boy was so lonely till now and that used to make me very


    worried about him. But I am much relieved after youe here. Now I don''t need to worry about him


    anymore." She says while looking at me with teary eyes. I feel my eyes get teary after hearing her


    words. I hug her tightly feeling grateful to be in her presence. I may not know her for very long but in


    just a few days she has be as equal as Mamoni to me. She is the closest thing to be called as a


    mother to me in this foreign ce. I was wrong when I thought that this marriage will take away my


    happiness from me but I have gotten twice the happiness in here. All thanks to Mr. Bianchi who has


    made the deal of this marriage, because of him I get to see that there are still good people around the


    world.

 Chapter 19: Ch.18/ She Cares

    Chapter 19: Ch.18/ She Cares


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I feel little hands tapping my face gently as if trying woke me up from my deep slumber. However, I


    pretend to sleep causing the gentle tapping action to be harsh. I hold back myugh at my


    daughter''s antics but my eyes shoot open when I hear the sound of sniffle. I immediately sit upon the


    bed and stare at my Princess to see that she has tears in her eyes making me feel horrible. I take her


    in my arms and repeatedly kiss her head to calm her down.


    "Shhh don''t cry polo. Look Papa is awake and wants to y with you." I try tofort her while


    wiping her chubby cheeks to get rid of the tears.


    "Me no y wif you." She murmurs whileying her head on my chest making me cooe at her


    cuteness.


    "Aww, why baby? Are you angry at me?" I ask her.


    "Yesh, you noe." She replies.


    "Papa is sorry baby. Papa was so tired yesterday but not anymore. From now on, Papa will be home


    early to y with his little princess." I tell her while kissing her tiny fingers.


    "How are you feeling Sandro?" Melody asks from the side of the bed whom I don''t know is standing


    there.


    "I am okay now, the tea was a great relief yesterday." I reply to her in which she gives me a teasing


    smile.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" I ask her while ying with my daughter''s hair.


    "Nothing my boy. Now, get ready for breakfast and give me my grandbaby." She says and takes my


    princess in her arms who was whining in protest.


    After they leave my room, I get in the shower and stand there for some time. The ginger tea really


    helped me yesterday with the headache and for that, I think I should thank Anhuphama. Iplete my


    shower and get dress in a pair of sweatpants and a v-neck t-shirt for the day. I have decided to stay at


    home today and also I have something important to discuss with Anhuphama. So I inform Bianca about


    me is noting to the office today and also tell her to send Delh in here because it''s very long


    since I spend time with my niece. However, Bianca is a little worried about sending Delh here


    because of Anhuphama''s hand injury but I assure her that I will be home so it''s not going to be any


    problem. After that, I get downstairs for breakfast but stop midway when I smell something vorful


    coming from the kitchen. I start to walk toward the kitchen in the hope to find the source of the smell


    and soon enough I am standing behind Anhuphama who is busy making some round thing on the pan.


    I can not help but go near her to look at the dish she is preparing. Suddenly, she turns around and


    collide with my chest with a yelp while I wrap my arm around her waist to stop her from falling.


    "Are you okay?" I ask her worriedly.


    "Ummm yeah." She replies timidly without looking at me. She is looking quite flush that''s when I realize


    the position we are in. I don''t want to release her from my arms but I have to because I don''t want her


    to feel ufortable with me. So I unwrap my arm from her waist but not before touching her curvy


    waist with the tip of my fingers. Lucky for me she is wearing some silk cloth (saree) which gives me a


    fair chance to touch her bare waist so how I can not take this opportunity. However, my dear wife is so


    shocked by my sudden action that she is opening and closing her mouth to say something but nothing


    seems toe out of her mouth. I chuckle seeing her reaction before bending down to her level and


    whisper in her ear.


    "I am quite hungry Mrs. Bianchi so if you don''t want me to eat you, you should bring the breakfast to


    the dining table as soon as possible." After that, I am gone from there leaving her more flush and shy.


    I still have a silly smile on my face when I get to the dining table remembering the adorable blush on


    my wife''s face. I notice that my Princess is sitting on her booster seat eating slices of banana while the


    dogs are busy eating breakfast. First, I kiss my daughter''s forehead before kissing my boys on their


    furry heads. I take my seat at the table while a maid brings me the newspaper. I start to read the


    headlines but to my surprise, the news about my marriage with an unknown person has to be the main


    topic of today. Anger boil inside me seeing the disgusting words they have written about my wife whom


    they have referred as a gold digger. However, before I can react my phone starts ringing causing me to


    look at the caller ID which is showing Marco''s name. I immediately receive the call and what he informs


    me, makes me angrier.


    "I am going to be at home today soe directly to my house and also bring Uncle Gabriel with you. I


    will inform Bianca and Samuel about this." I tell him over the phone and cut the call after getting a


    positive response from him. I look at my Princess who is happily munching on her snack and feel


    myself calming down. Soon enough Melody and Anhuphama brings breakfast but I get curious seeing


    the dish she has prepared. I was so busy earlier in teasing her in the kitchen that I forgot to ask her


    about the dish. By seeing her mother, our daughter starts to make grabby hands to be picked up.


    Anhuphama serves me breakfast with a small smile before going in front of our daughter to give her a


    little portion of the dish. After serving Melody and herself, she takes a seat beside our baby girl. I look


    at the round pancake type thing on the te and gravy looking thing on the little bowls not knowing


    how to eat them. Melody''s situation is the same as me so we look at Anhuphama with a questioning


    look.


    "This is called Dosa and it is kind of a rice pancake which I have prepared with rice and ck grams


    with spicy potato stuffing. The yellow color gravy is called Sambar which is basically a vegetable soup


    and the white color gravy is called Coconut chutney. This is a South Indian dish but it is very famous all


    over India." She exins to us. Wow, I am a lucky man to have such a talented wife who not only is a


    great person but also a great cook.


    "But how do we eat this?" Melody asks curiously.


    "You have to tear a little part of the Dosa with hand and dip it in the Coconut chutney before eating it.


    You can do the same with the Sambar." She replies and show us the way to eat the rice pancakes. I


    and Melody mimic her before sessfully eating the food. My eyes widen at the rich vor of the


    spices and well-bnced taste. Before I know it I am starting to eat the amazingly cook Indian


    breakfast.


    "Darling you need to teach me to make Indian foods and mostly this dish. We Italian''s are famous for


    our homemade food but you are surprising me day to day with your skillful cooking." Melody proudly


    tells Anhuphama who smiles brightly. I also want to praise her but I have a better way to praise her


    thanpliment her with words.


    *********


    I am pacing back and forth in my home office while waiting for Marco and Uncle Gabriel''s arrival.


    Bianca and Samuel alsoing to discuss further ns. There is a knock on the door making me halt


    in my steps. I tell the person toe inside and to my surprise, it is my lovely wife who has our


    daughter in her arms.


    "Did I disturb you?" Anhuphama asks me while I take my polo in my arms.


    "No, you didn''t. I am just waiting for Marco and Uncle Gabriel." I reply while taking a seat on my chair


    motioning her to seat across from me. I put our daughter on myp whoid her head on my chest


    making me smile.


    "Advira is throwing tantrums to see you before she goes for her nap." Anhuphama says with a guilty


    look.


    "She can throw as many as tantrums she wants. After all, she is Alessandro Bianchi''s daughter and


    she has the right toe to her Papa whenever she likes." I reply while tickling the little cutie who


    bursts into a fit of giggle making her mother and Iugh.


    "Sto-ph Papa no." My hands stop tickling her hearing her call me Papa. I look at Anhuphama to see


    that she has a knowing smile on her face. I turn my princess around to face me because this is the first


    time I have heard her call me Papa.


    "What did you call me princess? Come on say again. Come on baby girl." I say her with eagerness.


    She stands up on myp with the support of my shoulders before kissing me on the nose with a huge


    smile.


    "Papa good." Again she burst into a happy giggle making me hug her tightly. I have never felt this


    emotional before that I am barely holding back my tears. People willugh if they get to know that


    Alessandro Bianchi, the biggest Businessman in Los Angeles is getting so much emotional just


    because his daughter called him Papa but no one will understand my feelings except me. It may be a


    simple moment for others but for me, it''s one of the best moments of my life.


    "I am so happy Anhuphama. My baby called me Papa, did you hear it? She called me Papa." I tell


    Anhuphama who is now nodding her head with a smile.


    "I want you to hear her call you Papa from her mouth so I didn''t mention that she had called you Papa


    the day when Uncle Gabriel and Marco hade to dinner. I was as shocked as you but I am happy


    that I didn''t tell you about this before otherwise, I would have not been able to witness the pure joy on


    your face." She answers back. I don''t know what to reply so I just give her a smile in return.


    "I want to thank you Mr. Bianchi for everything you have done for me and Advira. I don''t know what I


    would have done if you didn''t get to know about Advira and decided to bring her here with us." She tells


    me after some time making me looking at her.


    "There is nothing to thank me for. I am the one who should be grateful to have you both in my life. I


    know the we have gotten married is not something you would have wanted but for your father''s sake,


    you have married me. However, I am not ashamed that I proposed the deal of our marriage to your


    father. For so many years I have been living alone in this house but after you twoing here I am not


    feeling lonely anymore." I am not sure why I say these things but it feels good to tell her about my


    feelings.


    "I have never thought of getting married, Mr. Bianchi. So when Baba announced my marriage with you I


    got scared, mostly because I knew that I had to leave Advira. But when you got to know about her you


    didn''t think twice before epting her as yours." She replies while looking at our daughter who is busy


    ying with my wedding band.


    "So when do you want to learn to pronounce our daughter''s name?" She asks with a teasing smile. I


    raise a brow at her with a smirk enjoying the change in her behavior.


    "Whenever you have time Mrs. Bianchi." I answer earning a cute blush on her cheek. I really want to


    pinch her cheeks, they are a little chubby making her look so innocent.


    "By the way, how is your headache? Do you need any medicine?" She asks worriedly.


    "I am absolutely alright so no, I don''t need any medicine. Oh, before I forget, Bianca is alsoing


    here with her daughters so please tell Melody to prepare something nice for lunch." I inform her.


    "Why Mama Melody will prepare lunch? I can prepare lun-" I stop her in mid-sentence by taking her


    hand in mine.


    "Liam has informed me earlier that you need to rest for a week to let your wound heal so you will not


    make lunch. In fact, you didn''t have to make breakfast with your hand." I scold her lightly making her


    slump on the chair.


    "Okay fine, but I will be ying with Bianca''s daughters. I can bet they are super cute and adorable."


    She replies with an eager smile.


    "Indeed they are very cute and I am sure you will have fun ying with them, But please take care of


    yourself." I tell her with concern.


    "I will don''t worry. I think I should go and inform Mama Melody about lunch and also it''s getting past


    Advira''s nap time." She says and tugs her hand from my hand making me look at our hands. I release


    her hand and stand up from my seat to give her our daughter who is rubbing her eyes with her tiny


    fists. After they leave the room I call Samuel to bring me the call details of every employee of my


    company. I need to know who has given the news of my marriage to the press.


    *********


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Auntie, can I have some apple juice please?" Delh, Bianca''s seven years daughter asks me.


    "Of course baby. Just wait a little, I will go and get you some juice." I reply while getting up from the


    floor of my room where I was ying with Advira and Mia, Bianca''s nine-month-old daughter.


    "Thank you, Auntie." Delh says with a smile and goes back to color on her coloring book. I get into


    the kitchen to get apple juice and some salty crackers for the girls. Mama Melody is busy in making


    lunch so without disturbing her I go out of there. Bianca along with Marco and Uncle Gabriel has


    arrived one hour back at the mansion and immediately they have gone inside Mr. Bianchi''s office to


    discuss something. Samuel has also arrived with a bunch of papers and went to there as well. I am not


    comining though because I get to spend time with the cuties.


    Delh is the perfect big sister and very mature for her age. Her deep blue eyes hold so much love and


    adoration for her little sister Mia who looks like a doll. When I get back in my room, Delh is teaching


    the two toddlers how to make a bridge with legos. I sit beside them and put the snacks in front of them


    before giving the ss of juice to Delh who takes the ss with a bright smile. After ying for some


    time, I notice that Mia is fighting back her sleep while rubbing her eyes so I take her in my arms and


    start to sing a luby to put her to sleep. Delh pulls Advira on herp and hold her carefully. Soon


    enough little Mia falls asleep so I put her in my bed surrounding her with pillows for safety.


    "You have a pretty voice, Auntie. Can you please teach me to sing like you?" Delh asks from the


    floor.


    "Of course sweetheart. You cane here anytime you want to learn singing from me." I reply causing


    her to give me a toothy grin. I take Advira in my arms and Delh''s hand in mine I start to take them


    towards the dining room because it''s already lunchtime. Mama Melody tells me to inform others that


    the lunch is ready so I get in front of Mr. Bianchi''s office but stop when I notice that the maid name


    Linda is standing outside the door as if trying to hear something. I clear my throat to gain her attention.


    She turns around with a fearful look but try to keep it neutral in front of me.


    "What are you doing here Linda?" I ask getting in front of her.


    "Ie here to inform Sir that the lunch is ready." Although she replies confidently but the slight tremor


    in her voice doesn''t go unheard of me.


    "I will inform him, you go and set the table." I tell her gently. She hurriedly goes out of there without any


    further talking. I can feel something odd about her. The way she dresses, she talks or behaves is


    completely different than other maids. I know she is the one who pushed me from behind the other day


    in the kitchen and today she is here overhearing the conversation going inside. I need to tell Mr.


    Bianchi about this, God knows what this maid is nning.


    I knock on the door and soon the door is open by Samuel who gives me a polite smile. I get inside and


    see that everyone has a tense look on their faces except Mr. Bianchi who is looking livid. I am totally


    confused by now because he was alright in the morning but now he is looking like he wants to kill


    someone. I can''t help but walk towards him and soon I am standing in front of him. Suddenly, he hugs


    me shocking not only me but everyone around us. I try to detach him from me however he seems to


    have another idea because he wraps his arms around me more tightly. One by one everyone leaves


    the room closing the door behind them. I hesitantly wrap my around him before sighing in relief when


    he loosens his grip but doesn''t remove his arms from me.


    "What''s got you so angry Mr. Bianchi? You were fine earlier." I ask him softly.


    "Nothing will happen to you." That''s all he says before nuzzling his face in my neck making me shiver. I


    close my eyes and rub his back trying to calm him down. After a few minutes, he lifts his face before


    looking at me directly in the eyes. He has some emotions in his eyes that are unknown to me but if I try


    to look away from him, I can''t. He puts his forehead on mine while his breath fans on my face. I don''t


    ask him anything, instead just let him hold me.


    Suddenly, he unwraps his arms from me and turns around to face the window.


    "I am sorry. I was not thinking straight so I didn''t realize what I am doing. Please forgive me for-" I don''t


    let him finish and put my hand on his shoulder. I turn him around to face me with an assuring smile.


    "You are my husband and you have every right to touch me. But the most important thing is you are


    calm now and I am happy that I can help you with something." I tell him.


    "Thank you." He replies with a small smile.


    "I will not ask what happened but if you want to share anything I am here for you. Now, let''s go or


    Mama Melody will scold us for beingte." I tell him with a grin making him chuckle.

 Chapter 20: Ch.19/ Getting Close

    Chapter 20: Ch.19/ Getting Close


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "So you''re saying that someone intentionally told the press about our marriage and also gave them a


    false report saying that I have married you just because of your money." I wonder aloud after taking a


    sip from my evening tea. Everyone has gone after lunch and Advira is ying with her Nonna


    (grandma) so I and Mr. Bianchi are sitting in the library attached to his office room for some discussion


    he  wants to do with me.


    "Correct but that''s not the main problem here. There is someone who is working with the press against


    me, that person is giving information about my personal life to the press and they are using it by any


    means they want." Mr. Bianchi replies. I can''t say that I understand what he is feeling now because I


    have never faced something like this in my life before but I am sure he will solve this problem soon.


    "Then what should we do now? It can taint your reputation if people start to believe whatever the press


    is saying." I tell him with concern because I have seen how these presses work and do anything to gain


    poprity. That''s why Baba has always tried to maintain his image in front of the paparazzi or media.


    Nowadays, they mostly write things which can provoke the public. However, not everyone from the


    media or press are bad because they know what is right and wrong.


    "Aren''t you worried about yourself? They are saying improper things about you and you are concern


    about my reputation?" He exims with a look of disbelief. I shrug my shoulders and put the empty cup


    down on the nearby table.


    "I am nothingpare to you, Mr. Bianchi. I am a simple girl who is the daughter of a millionaire and


    now the wife of a multi-billionaire. That''s all I have as my identity. Also, it''s not the first time someone


    has said anything bad about me so you can say that I am used to hearing things like these." I reply


    without thinking how much my words can anger him because the next thing I know he has flipped the


    table in front of us without breaking any sweat. I jump out of my seat in fear seeing the hard look on his


    face.


    "Sit down on your damn ce Mrs. Anhuphama Bianchi." He orders me when he notices that I am


    backing away from him. I stop in my ce and gulp in fear because he is looking very scary. When he


    sees that I am still standing he takes a hold of my hand and makes me seat down on the single couch


    before crouching in front of me.


    "Why do you think so low of you? Why do you keep giving others importance and yourself so much


    negligence?" I am taken aback by his questions because I have never thought that he will ask


    something like that. I want to answer him but something is holding me back, maybe because of the look


    he is giving as if saying don''t lie to him.


    "I don''t need to think anything when I know everything I have said is true." I reply with difficulties as I


    remember how Thakurmaa and Pishimaa used to remind me everyday how unworthy I am.


    "No, you don''t know anything. Stop saying, hell even thinking so cruel about yourself. You are far


    important than me or your father, because you are an amazing human being who is not only kind but


    also caring toward others. I don''t know what kind of shitty things your family has put in your head but


    what I know is that nothing they have said is the truth." Tears gather around my eyes and a lump form


    in my throat hearing him say so nice things about me. I throw my arms around his neck and start crying


    while he rubs my back before kissing the top of my head.


    "I will not tell you to stop crying because I know how much hatred you have been keeping in your heart


    and mind for yourself so cry as much as you want. You need to love yourself first that''s when others will


    love you back." This made me cry harder because whatever he is saying, is correct. I have always


    hated myself for being bad at everything, for not being able to get my father''s love, for causing so many


    problems for others but mostly for my mother''s death.


    After some time I pull my hands away from his neck and wipe my tears while he hands me a ss of


    water. I take a few sips of water before looking at him to see that he is already watching me. I don''t


    know why I reacted like that but his words induce some unknown emotions in me. I feel as if I can


    share everything with him and he will hear me without anyints.


    "Uncle Gabriel has suggested that I should host a big event, like a reception party and make an


    announcement about our marriage in there. Bianca and Marco also think that this is the best idea we


    have now but I want to know what do you want. I will do whatever you want me to do. I have already


    married you without your will so I don''t want to do anything that will upset you." He informs me.


    "I also think that this will be a great idea but I have a request." I hesitantly reply because after seeing


    his anger I don''t want him to get any more furious with me.


    "Hmmm, tell me what request you have." He asks with a smile.


    "Please don''t get angry with me but I am thinking what if we invite my family from Kolkata? I am not


    saying you to do anything, I am just suggesting." I expect him to throw another fit of anger but he


    completely surprises me when a grin makes its way to his face.


    "Now, I hope you understand why you are more important than me. Look at you, you want to invite


    those people who never stop to hurt you, who always made sure that you feel unworthy. But I am not


    comining though, I want them to see how a person like you should be treated. So, I will personally


    invite them to our reception party." He answers back.


    *********


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Today is Kali Puja, which is Diwali in our Bengali culture. Some of the maids are helping me in


    preparing for the puja while the others are busy in decorating the mansion with various types of lights.


    When I mentioned about this festival in front of Mama Melody, she instantly told me that she wanted


    me to celebrate the festival. But I was a little worried about Mr. Bianchi''s reaction, however, he assured


    me that this is my house too so I can do anything in here as I please. The Kali Maa''s statue is ready to


    be worship and I have already put diya''s all around the corners of the mansion.


    After getting everything ready I go to my room to get ready for the puja. But when I open the door I get


    startled by seeing Mama Melody sitting on my bed with a defeated look on her face. Ipose myself


    and move near her. I notice that she has something behind her but I really can''t make what it is as the


    thing ispletely wrapped like a ball. I give her a questioning look in which she huffs before showing


    me the ball, I mean a piece of cloth.


    "I want to wear a saree but don''t know how to do it." I burst intoughter seeing the grown-up child in


    front of me.


    "What have you done to this poor saree Mama Melody? You can''t wear it anymore because it has so


    many wrinkles in it." I tell her after taking a few breathes to control myugh.


    "Then what now? I really wanted to celebrate the festival wearing Indian attire." She answers me.


    "I think I have a solution to your problem. Come with me." I led her to my closet and pull out a


    handloom taat saree from the section of sarees. I get a red silk saree for me. Soon enough we are both


    ready for the puja. When we get downstairs all the maids are gawking at Mama Melody who has a big


    smile on her face.


    "Nonna pwetty." Advira says loudly from her Papa''s arms who is shocked seeing Mama Melody in


    saree.


    "Really darling? Is Nonna really looking pretty?" Mama Melody asks Advira who rapidly nods her head


    while giggling. I can feel Mr. Bianchi''s eyes on me that make me bite my lip in anticipation. After the


    way I have reacted in the library a few days ago, I couldn''t look directly into his eye without feeling shy.


    So I move to the living room where the puja will be held. Purohit Ji has already arrived and started to


    perform the puja. I sit behind him and Mama Melody with Avira follows along. After a few hours, the


    puja is finally over. I distribute the prasad to everyone but when I get near Mr. Bianchi he doesn''t give


    me his palm to take the prasad like everyone, instead he opens his mouth. My eyes widen seeing the


    boldness of his. All the maids around us start giggling except Linda who is ring at me.


    "Are you going to feed me or not, Mrs. Bianchi?" This man has no shame. But when he doesn''t back


    out, I shove a bigddu in his mouth making him look at me with surprise. I fight back a smile before


    handling the te of Prashad to one of the maids and tell her to distribute them to the bodyguards.


    Then suddenly my phone starts ringing so I ept the call.


    "How are you, Anu?" Jasmine Di asks over the phone. She is the one whom I have called first after


    getting my phone. Dadabhai, Mamoni and Kakai have also talked to me various times but Baba never


    epted my calls.


    "I am good Di. How are you? Are you bursting firecrackers?" I ask her back excitedly.


    "Of course I am bursting firecrackers but it''s not fun anymore without you. Also, I am missing my Advira


    so much. I can''t wait to go there and meet you both." She replies sadly.


    "I am also missing you all but don''t worry, in only one week you guys will be here for the reception


    party. I am very eager to meet you all." I tell her.


    "Oh, silly me. I have called you to ask about the theme of the party. I mean do I need to worry about


    any dress code?" She asks me so I look at Mr. Bianchi who is ying with Advira.


    "Mr. Bianchi, Does there have any dress code at the party?" I ask him.


    "No, anyone can wear whatever they prefer." He replies before going back to y with Advira who is


    bbing non-stop.


    "Is that Advira talking?" Jasmine di asks me.


    "Hmm, that''s her. She is ying with her father." I reply to her while sitting down on the stairs.


    "Her father?" She asks mockingly.


    "Hmm, She calls him Papa so he is her father." I answer back while I feel myself blushing badly.


    "Okay, I will not say anything about Advira''s father. But please tell me seriously Anu, are you really


    happy there? Does everyone treat you and our Advira nicely?" She asks the same question she has


    asked me when I first called her.


    "Yes Di. Everyone treats us both very nicely. From the moment I havee here, there is no dull


    moment for me. This ce had be more of a home to me than the Sengupta mansion." I reply


    with a smile although I know she can not see me.


    "It''s good to know Anu that you are happy with your new family. Your Dadabhai was so worried about


    you and Advira that he was ready to board a ne and go there to see how you were doing. But I know


    why he was so anxious, he thought that Mr. Bianchi would not take good care of you or neglect Advira.


    However, now he is in a better mood as he gets to talk to you whenever he likes." She exins making


    me feel bad about my Dadabhai.


    "I know Di because I also thought that I would never get to talk to anyone of you but then Mr. Bianchi


    surprised me with a new phone and told me to contact anyone I want." Yes, that''s true because I don''t


    think I have the guts to ask for anything, let alone a phone.


    "Hmmm, that means your hubby dearest is taking extremely good care of you." She replies teasingly.


    "Oh shut up Di. Stop teasing me." I don''t even need to look at the mirror to know that my cheeks are


    dangerously red from all the blushing. After some more talking with Jasmine Di, I cut the call and go


    outside to enjoy the festival of Diwali. The maids and Mama Melody is bursting firecrackers. Mr. Bianchi


    has ordered a bunch of Eco-Friendly firecrackers for today but he is not anywhere to be seen. Samuel


    is holding Advira in his arms and other bodyguards alsoughing to themselves while eating


    homemade pizza. Suddenly, I feel someone''s gaze on me from behind so I turn around to look at the


    source. There stand Mr. Bianchi who is looking at me with amazement.


    I give him a small smile before turning around to look at the lights surrounding the mansion. Everything


    seems to be a dream to me because I have never been this lucky to have so much happiness at once.


    The marriage I had thought that would bound me with barriers but instead, it has given me the freedom


    I have never aspired. A simple girl like me is living the life of a Queen that only exists in fairy tales but


    Mr. Bianchi has made it a reality for me. I don''t know if I will be ever able to love him, but I know that I


    trust him a lot, maybe more than anyone else and for me, it is the most important thing in any


    rtionship.


    "Mum-mum!" Advira yells out making grabby hands at me so I get there and take her from Samuel.


    "Happy Diwali Mrs. Bianchi." Samuel wishes me.


    "Happy Diwali to you too Samuel." I reply with a smile.


    "Thank you." He says after a few minutes. But I look at him with confusion because I don''t know why


    he is thanking me.


    "For making boss happy. I have never seen him smile so much so it''s good to see changes in his


    behavior. Also, he talks more nowadays that is apletely new thing too." He exins making me


    blink at him.


    "I haven''t done anything." I reply still confused with the conversation.


    "You maybe don''t understand but you have done a lot in the short period of time. Especially, this little


    one who has be the apple of Alessandro''s eyes." He says referring to Advira who is looking at the


    firecrackers with sparkling eyes.


    "That I have to agree. Sometimes I feel she loves her Papa more than me." I reply with a giggle making


    Samuel chuckle. Suddenly, a hand wrap around my waist before pulling me in a hard chest. I look up to


    see that Mr. Bianchi is scowling at Samuel who has a smirk on his face.


    "I will talk to youter Mrs. Bianchi because someone seems a lot jealous right now." Saying this,


    Samuel runs away from there making Mr. Bianchi curse.


    "Don''t say bad word in front of Advira or she will start to mimic you." I scold him but he only huffs in


    return.


    "What happened?" I ask.


    "Why was Samuel standing so close to you?" He asks back.


    "We were just talking about something and for your kind information he was not standing close to me." I


    answer back. He doesn''t say anything else in reply but hold me close to him. I have gotten used to his


    random touches, but I don''t feel ufortable instead it feels safe to be in his arms. I think about what


    Samuel told me earlier, maybe he is correct that Mr. Bianchi smiles more because when he first arrived


    in the Sengupta mansion for dinner he neither smiled nor talked much to anyone but now he is a


    completely new person. I don''t know his image in front of others but to me, he has been a caring


    husband and loving father who will do anything in his power for the happiness of his family and


    friends.

 Chapter 21: Ch.20/ The Other Side Of Him

    Chapter 21: Ch.20/ The Other Side Of Him


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am currently in a meeting with some investors for the new restaurant chain that I want to open in


    Mexico, however my mind is upied with my wife who is slowly making her way to my heart.


    Everything about her is like a mystery to me, a mystery that I want to unravel bit by bit. She is an


    innocent soul but at the same time, she is more mature than her age. I didn''t marry her out of love


    because love is something I don''t think exist. Then what are these emotions that I have been feeling for


    her? Why does her tears affect me so much that I feel like destroying the person who is responsible for


    her distress? I still remember what I had said to Samuel when he asked if I would be able to love


    Anhuphama, I told him that a person only needs luxury to live a happy life but now I can say that I was


    highly wrong. Because apparently my dear wife hates to be pampered but what can I do? She is the


    only woman in my life who has seen this side of me and till the end, she will be the only one for sure.


    "... and after that we can sign the deal." That''s all I hear from one of the investors. Fuck I haven''t heard


    a damn thing, I was so busy in my thoughts that I have missed all the important thing about the


    meeting.


    "I have really liked your proposal however I need to think about it so I will let you know in a few days." I


    tell them while Bianca looks at me with a confused look. I stand up from my seat and shake their


    hands. When the investors and other employees leave the conference room I sigh in relief. I walk


    towards the window and look at the city.


    "I have never thought that a day wille when the great business tycoon, Alessandro Bianchi would


    be thinking about something other than his business." I roll my eyes at Bianca''s sarcasticment.


    "You don''t have any idea about what I am thinking then why are you passing unnecessaryments?"


    I ask her without looking back.


    "I don''t need to know because your face is showing enough to see what''s got your attention so much."


    She replies while standing beside me. I look at her with annoyance but she has a soft smile on her


    face. She links her arms with my left hand before putting her head on my biceps. She is a petite woman


    of the same height as Anhuphama so after wearing heels, still she can only reach till my chest or


    biceps. Many times people have written a lot of terrible things about our rtionship but only a handful


    of people know how deep our bond is.


    "I am really d that you have married a girl like Anupama because you both fit perfectly well with each


    other. She is the constant that you have needed in your life and you are thefort she has been


    wanting till now. Both of you have suffered a lot in your lives, just because you are a  sessful


    businessman at present it doesn''t mean that everything has been easy for you from the start. I have


    seen theplications you have to face from others and that is one of the reasons why you have


    be so isted. She is also the same as you, and I know that only you have the power to make her


    strong." Bianca says while I process her words in my mind. I don''t want to ept it but she is


    completely right. After that day in the library, I am extremely worried about Anhuphama''s self-loathing.


    She thinks that she is the reason behind every bad thing that happens but she is wrong to think like


    that.


    "I have a favor to ask from you." I tell Bianca who hums in reply.


    "I want you to train Anhuphama and involve her with mypany." I answer. Bianca looks at me like I


    have said a ridiculous thing which I give a deadpan look.


    "But she doesn''t know anything about business Alessandro, she has said that herself to me. Then how


    can she associate with this bigpany?" Bianca asks me with concern. I sit down on my chair and


    motion her to take a sit.


    "I don''t know anything about her personal life but I am pretty sure that she is not a fool to not know


    anything about business. Don''t forget that her father is one of the best businessmen in India. I don''t


    know why her father hates her so much but one thing is for sure that one day she will be a bigger


    businesswoman than her father." I reply to her in which she nods her head in understanding.


    "Okay, fine I will talk to her. But before that, I have another issue to discuss with you." She says while


    passing me her i-pad. I take the i-pad but what I see is something I am not prepared for.


    "She is back Alessandro and you know what it means." I clench my fist seeing the person who has


    caused a lot of turmoil in the past.


    "Also, she is not alone this time. What I have found out that she has married your biggest rival,


    Sebastian White a few months ago. They are nning something behind your back so be careful from


    now on." I don''t say anything in reply just tell her that I want to be alone for some time. When she


    leaves I take out my phone before calling Samuel.


    "Yes, boss?" He asks over the phone.


    "I want you to keep an eye on Sebastian White and his new wife. I want to know every little detail about


    their whereabouts." I order him before cutting the call. I think people are forgetting who I am and what I


    am capable of doing. If they think that they can mess with me and get away with it then I think I need to


    show them their ce. No one, I mean no one mess with Alessandro Bianchi or his family.


    **********


    It''s already midnight and I haven''t gone home. I have informed Melody that I will bete so they should


    not wait for me. I remember I have promised my princess that I will be home before she sleeps but not


    today. I need to blow some steam before going home and for that, I need to go somewhere. I park my


    car behind the rundown building and get out of my car. Marco is already waiting for me at the entrance


    in casual clothes while half of his face is hidden behind a mask. When he sees meing he hands


    me a mask but I dismiss it. I want to show everyone that I am the same person who was once the king


    of this underground fighting. I may have left fighting but the old beast of the ring is still there inside me.


    I directly go to the locker room and change my clothes. I only wear ck shorts leaving my upper body


    on full disy. I wrap dark strapping tape around my both hands before standing in front of the mirror.


    It''s been three years since I havee here as I have promised someone that I will never fight in this


    underground arena but I need to do this or my anger will destroy everything.


    "Bro I don''t think you need to do this. Just think about your wife and daughter, what will they think if


    they somehow get to know this? Please think before doing anything." Marco says worriedly.


    "It''s not like I havee here to stay Marco. I need to blow some steam and this is the best way to do


    that. Before you suggest going to a club, you know right I don''t like to go there and get myself drunk." I


    reply without turning back. I hear my name being called by the owner of this ce so I turn to look at


    the motherfucker.


    "My favorite boy has finally decided toe back in his favorite ce I see." Max, the cocky bastard


    say whileing to hug me but I put my hand on his chest to stop him.


    "Why you muste in front of me when you know how much I hate you?" I ask him. His face pales


    seeing the deadly look I am giving him. He has been always like this in front of me still, that never stops


    him from saying shit behind my back. I pet his cheeks quite harshly before going past him to the arena


    that is calling for me.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The crowd goes silent when they see meing, but soon enough there are hooting and hollering of


    my name. I am sure this will be the main topic of tomorrow that the great business tycoon, Alessandro


    Bianchi has returned in the arena after he vowed not toe back again. I have never hide anything


    so everyone knows that I used to be a very popr underground fighter. But I am pretty sure if my


    lovely wife finds out about this then she will be sure freaked out.


    My opponent who is very muscr standing tall between the arena, he is one or two feet taller than me


    and looking at me with a burning gaze as if he is here to kill me. My lips curve slightly as a smirk form


    on my face. I am so going to enjoy beating the shit out of him. I go and stand in front of him looking


    directly in his eyes. When the bell chimes he throws his hand to punch my face but I easily dodge him


    before giving him a hard punch on his left rib cage. He grunts in pain but doesn''t back out. The fight


    goes on for at least ten more minutes before he ispletely knocked out. I don''t wait for the


    announcer to say anything, I simply walk out of there and directly goes to the locker room to change


    clothes. Whileing out of there I notice that Max is standing outside while smoking. Marco is also


    there but he is looking tense for some reason. When Max notices meing he throws the cigarette


    and hand me an envelope which I am sure has money.


    "I am not here for money Max so you can give it to the man who hase here to kill me." He looks


    shocked by my answer.


    "H-o-w?" He asks while gulping in fear.


    "Tell your boss that I am not an easy person to kill. My opponent was a good one but not good enough


    to beat me. Also, I am the same beast I was before so try hard next time." I reply sweetly before getting


    out of there.


    "So you already knew that Sebastian was nning something?" Marco asks while following me


    outside.


    "No, I didn''t but when I walked into the arena I saw him in the crowd although he tried hard to hide. I


    also saw Max talking to him and signaling the fighter the sign of kill. I don''t know how he got to know


    that I would be here but I am sure after seeing his weapon in death bed, he will think twice before


    nning anything against me." I tell him before opening my car door. He shakes his head before sliding


    into the front seat beside me.


    "Didn''t youe here in your car?" I ask him.


    "Nope, my driver drove me here and I told him that I will be going back with you. Now, let''s go I am


    starving." He answers with eagerness.


    *********


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am arranging my clothes when I hear hush voices in the hallway outside my room. I look at the time to


    see that it''s 1 AM and Mr. Bianchi hasn''te back yet. So I get out of the closet before peaking out


    my room to see that two tall figures walking away in the direction of the guest room. I start to follow


    them but stop at the midway when I realize that they are Marco and Mr. Bianchi. Although I am curious


    but decide not to follow them anymore. I go to the kitchen and start to heat up the dinner for them.


    While the dinner is heating up my mind wander around in different thoughts. I want to ask Mr. Bianchi


    why he iste toe home or what Marco is doing sote in the house but I don''t want to overstep


    my boundaries.


    "What are you doing here sote?" Mr. Bianchi asks taking out a water bottle from the refrigerator. I


    open my mouth to reply but my eyes widen in shock seeing his bruised knuckles. I hurriedly get near


    him before taking his hand in mine.


    "What happened to your hand, Mr. Bianchi? How did you get hurt so badly?" I ask him while tears well


    up in my eyes. I know I am a crybaby but how can I not cry seeing the bad situation of his hands.


    "Hey, look at me." He says while cupping my face with his palms before wiping the tears with the pads


    of his thumbs. I look at him with worry feel eyes but he gives me an assuring smile.


    "I am absolutely fine Cara. Someone tried to rob me so I have to stop him. Don''t worry I will be fine


    after putting some ointment on it." He replies while hugging me but still I am not convinced by his


    answer. I can feel it that he is lying to me however I decide not to question him any further. I will wait for


    him to tell me the truth. I put my head on his chest while wrapping my arms around him.


    "Why aren''t you sleeping?" He asks me while caressing my hair soothingly.


    "I was not feeling sleepy so I have decided to fold some clothes." I mumble while snuggling closer to


    his chest. He chuckles before pulling away from the hug.


    "As much as I like to hug you but currently I am starving so what''s there for dinner?" That''s when I


    remember that I have put the food in the oven. I hastily get near the oven but carefully take out the


    food. I tell Mr. Bianchi to wash his hands and take a seat at the dining table. Just then Marcoes


    running and takes a seat at the table.


    "It''s smelling so good in here. What did you make?" He asks while licking his lips.


    "I didn''t make anything Marco, everything is made by Mama Melody." I reply with a smile and serve


    them dinner. After finishing dinner Marco bids us goodnight and I put the tes inside the dishwasher.


    When Ie back I notice that Mr. Bianchi is not there anymore. I think about his hands and take out


    the ointment from one of the cabs. I get in front of his room and knock on the door. He tells me to


    come inside so I get in the room. I hear the shower running indicating that he is in the washroom.


    Suddenly, the door of the washroom open causing me to close my eyes tightly. I don''t dare to open


    them, God knows in what state he is right now. I hear feet walking towards me making me tremble in


    anticipation.


    "Why do you have your eyes closed, Cara?" He asks huskily in my ear while snaking a hand around


    my waist. I gasp at the sudden action before he turns me around to face him. He lifts my chin with his


    fingers and tells me to open my eyes. I hesitate but still open my eyes to see that he ispletely


    dressed in sweatpants and a t-shirt. However, he has a mischievous smile on his face in which I give


    him a curious look. Suddenly, he starts tickling me making me squeal andugh at the same time. We


    both fall on the bed in the process. I tell him to stop but he only tickle me harder. In the end, I start to


    breathe heavily and that''s when he stops his torture.


    "I think that''s enough for today." He says whileying down on the bed beside me.


    "What do you mean by today?" I ask him in between breathing.


    "Nothing Cara, nothing." He has a rxing look on his face but there is something I want to ask him.


    "What is Cara? I mean, I don''t think it is the meaning of my name." I say making him look at me.


    "I will tell you one day. But can you do something for me?" He asks.


    "What is it?" I ask back.


    "Can you stay the night with me? I just want to hold you in my arms while sleeping." I am not expecting


    him to say something like this. I think about it before nodding my head in reply. He pulls me near him


    before kissing the top of my head. I wrap my arms around him and sigh in content. That night, I have


    the best sleep of my life in the arms of my husband who is slowly breaking down the barrier around my


    heart.

 Chapter 22: Ch.21/ Surprise For Her

    Chapter 22: Ch.21/ Surprise For Her


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I have been awake for two hours but can not move from my ce as someone has decided to trap me


    in their arms tightly. I want to get up and check on Advira but this big baby is not letting me go as if I will


    disappear somewhere. I look at the arm that is wrapped around my waist while I am using the other


    arm as my pillow. I want to caress his face but don''t want to disturb his sleep. He is looking so calm


    right now as if he doesn''t have any tension but I know that there is something that is bothering him


    otherwise he would have never behaved the way he did yesterday. I am not saying that he did anything


    bad but there was something behind his happy face.


    "Good morning cara." I am so involved in my thoughts that I haven''t realized that Mr. Bianchi has


    woken up and looking at me with a soft smile.


    "Good morning Mr. Bianchi." I reply while looking at him.


    "When my business associates or some stranger call me Mr. Bianchi, it feels good to hear. However, it


    also shows that they are not close to me." He replies but I don''t get his point.


    "What do you mean?" I ask while looking at him.


    "I am saying that you are my wife, neither a business associates nor a stranger then why do you keep


    calling me Mr. Bianchi? Why don''t you call me Alessandro like I call you with your name?" I have never


    thought that he will ask anything like that so thises as a surprise to me.


    "Ummm, in our culture we don''t call our husband''s by their name, It''s a sign of disrespect." I answer


    making him look at me with a nk expression.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I am really not bluffing Mr. Bianchi." I tell him but he only shakes


    his head before running his hands through my hair.


    "I am not saying that you are bluffing, or not to follow your culture but I am the one who wants you to


    call me by my name so I don''t think that it is any sign of disrespect. However, it''s up to you and thest


    decision will be always yours." He answers back.


    There is a knock on the door so I get up from the bed and open the door to see that Linda is standing


    there while holding a tray full of breakfast.


    "What are you doing here in Sir''s bedroom?" She asks quite rudely making me look at her with an


    arched eyebrow.


    "If I am not wrong then I think it''s my husband''s room so I can be here anytime I want to." I don''t know


    where this confidencees from but something inside from me telling me that I need to show her that


    I am Mr. Bianchi''s wife.


    "But you don''t stay with him in the same room then why are you here?" She asks while ring at me. I


    am not a violent person but now she is crossing her limits.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I think you''re forgetting who you are talking with. Also, I am much more capable of making breakfast


    for my husband so you can take this tray with you." I don''t wait for her reply and close the door.


    "If I have known that my wife will look so damn sexy while being angry, I would have made you angry


    before." Mr. Bianchiments. I turn to look at him and see that he is still lying on the bed.


    "Don''t you need to go to yourpany?" I ask him while crossing my arms in front of my chest.


    "I am the boss so it''s my choice if I want to go or not." He replies making me groan in frustration.


    "Fine, then I will be going to my room." By saying this I get out of his room and get inside my room. I


    hurriedly do my morning routine before going to Advira''s room. Yes, she has taken a liking to her crib


    so I am letting her sleep in the nursery room for some days. I was a little worried about her being alone


    but she has six big brothers to protect her. The dogs never leave her side so I have told the maids to


    move their beds in the nursery top. I have been spending a lot of time with the dogs and I am extremely


    surprised to know that they are truly very well trained and also very friendly. Especially King, who has


    taken a job to follow me around the house. Wherever I go, he will go too. Mama Melody has told me


    that out of all the dog''s King is the most sensitive one but he doesn''t like to show this side to anyone


    besides Mr. Bianchi who has saved him from a dogfighting ring in Italy.


    Just like I have thought, King is sitting outside my door with a stern expression. It''s nearly one month of


    me living in this house so I don''t get scared seeing their expression because I know that they will not


    harm me or my daughter. Upon hearing my footsteps he lifts his head while barking at me so I kneel on


    the ground before kissing his head in greeting.


    "Good morning King. Let''s go to Advira''s room and wake your siblings up." He barks in response while


    I pet him for thest time before we start to walk towards Advira''s room. When we get inside her room I


    notice that she is wide awake in her crib while the dogs are sleeping on their beds. I decide not to


    disturb them and take Advira in my arms. I bath her with warm water and brush her little teeth with her


    favorite Elmo theme brush. After getting out of the bathroom, I take her with me to the living room


    where Mr. Bianchi is having a conversation with Samuel and Marco. I put Advira on the floor and


    immediately she runs to her Papa who picks her up in his arms with a big smile. When I get inside the


    kitchen I see that Mama Melody has already prepared breakfast so I help her in setting the table for


    everyone. The guys soon leave after having breakfast while I decide to call Dadabhai. However, the


    call is not connecting after a lot of try.


    "What happened Anupama?" Mama Melody asksing to sit beside me in the garden where I am


    sitting on a bench.


    "I have been trying to call Dadabhai but the call is not connecting. Even Jasmine Di is not receiving my


    calls. I am getting worried about them Mama Melody." I reply while looking at her.


    "Maybe they are busy with their works. Don''t worry dear, they will call you soon." She ensures me.


    After that, she tells me about the different types of nts that are going to be nted in the garden.


    When she asks if I have any preference for the garden, I tell her that I will let her know. Suddenly, an


    ideaes to my mind. I ask her if we can go out and roam around the city because I have only been


    out of the house when I went to the doctors. Also, Avira hasn''t gone out aftering here so I think it


    will be good for her to see the ce where she is going to grow up.


    "It''s a great idea sweetie. Then let''s go and get ready as soon as we can." She replies with enthusiasm


    making me nod my head. Both of us get inside of the mansion before going to our rooms to get ready


    for our outing. Today''s weather is a little hot so I decide to wear a sleeveless patchwork mid-calf dress


    and pairs it with nude heels. I put on a little makeup to match the outfit before going to Advira''s room to


    get her ready. I put on a cute red bowknot decor sleeveless dress with a matching headband on her


    before informing Mr. Bianchi about my n which he replies that I need to take bodyguards with me


    because of the news that was published in the newspaper some days back. I don''t want him to worry


    so I assure him that I will be taking bodyguards with us.


    After getting inside the car, Mama Melody tells the driver to take us to a ce called Griffith


    Observatory which only takes thirty minutes for us to get there. After getting out of the car I put Advira


    on a stroller because Mama Melody has informed me beforehand that it will take at least two hours in


    here to look around and I know Advira will get tired. I also get to know that this observatory is an icon to


    Los Angeles with spectacr views all around. It really inspires everyone to observe, ponder, and


    understand the sky.


    Soon we enter thearium, and the view ofs & stars are something out of expectations.


    Advira is smiling all the time and the happiness in her eyes is worth everything. I am quite amazed to


    see how such a small kid of her age have so much interest in these heavenly things. We also get to


    see a live show in there. After spending some hours there, we head back to our car because it''s


    already past lunchtime so we decide to go to a nearby cafe for a light lunch. Mama Melody suggests a


    cafe named The Trails Cafe so the driver takes us there, It is a good ce to eat under the leaves of


    the trees and also the children can y around there.


    After getting there I order a chicken cordon bleu sandwich while Mama Melody orders a grilled meatloaf


    cheese sandwich for her. I feed Advira from my sandwich because she is getting sleepy so she doesn''t


    eat much. We enjoy our lunch there but I have gotten a feeling as if someone is following us. However,


    when I look around I don''t find anyone suspicious so I don''t duel with the matter. After paying for the


    food we get out of there, Mama Melody informs me that she has some shopping to do so I tell the


    driver to take us to a nearby shopping mall.


    However, when we get there and get out of the car suddenly some reporters surround us while the


    sh of cameras nearly blinds us. Advira is in my arms and by seeing such chaos she starts wailing


    attracting the reporters who now trying to get a glimpse of her. Immediately the bodyguards start to


    push the reporters away from us and help us to get inside the car. The driver doesn''t need to tell


    anything because he starts the car and we get away from that ce.


    "Shhh, don''t cry Advira. We are going home to your Papa and the doggies. Shh, baby stop crying." I try


    to console my crying baby who is clutching my dress in her tiny fists.


    "I think we should call Alessandro and inform him about this. This matter is now getting out of hand."


    Mama Melody suggests in which I shake my head.


    "I don''t think it will be good to tell him anything over the phone, we are going home and he has told me


    earlier that he will be home before we get back there. So, we can tell him after going home." I reply


    while tucking my baby close to my chest. I have never thought that this day can be so awful in just


    a few minutes. I am now feeling guilty because I am the one who wanted to go out. I should have been


    more careful.


    Soon enough the car pulls outside the mansion and I hurriedly get out of the car holding Advira in my


    arms. She has stopped crying but she is still very much shaken up. When we get inside the mansion I


    see that Mr. Bianchi ising towards us with a big smile but his smiles rece by anger seeing


    Advira''s tear-stained face. He practically runs and take our daughter from my arms who is stretching


    her arms towards her father. I gulp in fear because I have seen Mr. Bianchi''s anger before and I am


    sure that he will demolish the people who have made his princess cry.


    "What happened to my princess?" He asks in a cold voice that sends a shiver down my spine. So I tell


    him everything that has happened outside the mall. He doesn''t say anything in reply and start to walk


    towards the living room. Mama Melody and I also follow him but I stop in my track when I notice who is


    standing in there beside Mr. Bianchi. I don''t know what to do, Should I cry because my baby is


    traumatized or should I smile seeing the person in front of me?


    "Aren''t you going to hug me Anu?" Dadabhai says with a small smile and that''s my cue to run straight


    to his arms. He wraps his arms tightly around me and repeatedly kisses the top of my head. After some


    time I pull away from the hug before looking at him to see that he is looking in the direction of Mr.


    Bianchi who cradling now a smiling Advira in his arms.


    "He is a great father I can say after seeing the concern on his face for our Advira. I am d that I don''t


    need to worry about you both anymore." Dadabhaiments while I nod my head in response.


    "You are right dadabhai, Mr. Bianchi adores Advira and also make sure that she has everything she


    needs." I reply without taking off my eyes from my husband and daughter.


    "As much as I want to know more about your life in here or why my niece was crying when you first


    came inside, I have a surprise for you which I am sure you will like." Dadabhai says making me


    confuse. He signals me to turn around so I do but my eyes widen seeing Jasmine Di standing near the


    staircase with a big smile on her face. I get near her before pulling her in a bone-crushing hug.


    "I am so happy to see you here Di. I have missed you a lot." I tell her.


    "Me too Anu, that''s why your dadabhai and I decided toe here to meet you and little Advira." She


    replies while pulling away from the hug. I get to say something however, her getup shocks me. I look at


    her from head to toe not believing what I am seeing. She has sindoor between her hairline while she is


    wearing a mangalsutra on her neck.


    "What''s all these Jasmine Di?" I ask her dreading for the reply. She looks at dadabhai who nods her


    head. She takes my hand and led me to the couch in the living room.


    "Subhodeep and I have gotten marriedst week. Your thakurmaa was very much angry with me for


    the stunts I had pulled during the time of your departure with Mr. Bianchi, so she ordered Subho to


    break up with me and marry someone else. She also banned me froming to Sengupta mansion or


    meeting anyone from the family. Your dadabhai tried to exin to them but you know how Didon or


    Kamini auntie is, they denied to listen to him. Kamini Auntie even humiliated my parents very badly so I


    broke up with Subho but he was not ready to give up our rtionship. So, for thest time, he tried to


    talk to them but when they didn''t listen to him he told them that he would only marry me. They told him


    to leave the house if didn''t listen to them and he did that. My parents were not ready to ept our


    rtionship because of the behavior of Subho''s mother but after a few days, they listened to us and


    then we got married in my parent''s house with the presence of some friends and rtives of mine."


    She exins everything while my eyes well up in tears knowing that I am the reason for such blunder.


    "Don''t you dare Anhuphama." Mr. Bianchi says sternly whileing in front of me before kneeling by


    my side. He wipes the lone tears that flow out of my eyes.


    "You are not the reason for anything bad that has happened. Stop making yourself the wrong one for


    every situation. Your Grandma and Aunt are at fault, not you." He speaks up to me. I really want to


    believe him but after getting med for every terrible thing all these years, I have be used to be


    thinking like this. I just hope that in the future I can get past my insecurities and live a happy life with my


    new family.

 Chapter 23: Ch.22/Feelings Are Mutual

    Chapter 23: Ch.22/Feelings Are Mutual


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    Life can not be a constant state of happiness, it will throw hurdle after hurdle to make you feel like a


    failure. I am not someone to believe in obstacles but before I didn''t have anyone to care about the way


    I do now for the two important girls in my life.


    I was so happy and excited to surprise my wife and wanted to see her smiling face by bringing her two


    favorite people in our house. However, the moment I saw the fearful look in my daughter''s eyes, I felt


    such fury in me that I haven''t felt before. I have vowed to take care of her for the rest of my life but I


    have failed to protect her. Some selfish people have made her cry and for that, they will have to face


    the consequences.


    Currently, I am in my princess''s nursery giving her a bath. She was very shaken up and sweaty so I


    have thought that the bath will help to calm her nerves. She is throwing the rubber duck towards Tank


    (Rottweiler) who is catching it in his mouth without any problem before putting the toy back in the kiddy


    bathtub. She is clearly enjoying the y with her brother because she hasn''t stop giggling. When I


    think that the water is getting cold I take her out of the bathtub before drying her with a towel. I put baby


    lotion on her little body before getting her dress in a cute giraffe themed onesie.


    "Hey princess, Papa has a gift for you. Do you want it?" I ask my baby girl who looks at me with a


    curious look.


    "Gwift for me?" She asks while pointing at herself.


    "Of course just for you my polo. Do you want it or should I give it to Tank?" I ask her in which she


    gives me small huffs in return.


    "Me want gwift. Puppiesh no wike gwift. Give me gwift or me be angly." I can not help butugh at my


    daughter''s demand. I kiss her chubby cheeks before picking her in my arms. Ie out of the nursery


    before standing in front of the opposite room from her nursery.


    "Close your pretty eyes baby." I tell her in which she immediately closes her eyes making me chuckle. I


    open the door to the room and put her down on the carpeted floor. After that, I tell her to open her eyes


    and when she does, her eyes roam around the room in excitement. She runs towards the life-size


    teddy bear that is sitting on the corner before hugging the stuffed toy tightly. This is her new or I may


    say the actual yroom which is personally designed by me. Unlike her nursery, this room is


    completely filled with different types of ying & learning things. I have purchased every single thing in


    here while keeping my princess''s liking in my mind. I have chosen a Golden peach color for the room


    while child-friendly paintings are hanging on the walls. However, I have left a wall bare because I want


    to put my daughter''s drawings there. From the unrecognizable doodles to the greatly done drawings, I


    am going to frame everything.


    "Did you like it, princess?" I ask the hyper little girl who is running around the room to look at all the


    toys, coloring books, ball pit, and many more things.


    "Me wike it much Papa. Me lub you." She repliesing towards me while I crouch down to her level


    before hugging her tightly.


    "I love you too princess." I answer while she squeals in joy. She again runs away from my arms and


    starts to y with the kitchen set that has been set up by the left section of the room. I just stand there


    and watch my daughter y with Tank who is barking from time to time to show his excitement too.


    "You are spoiling her too much." Melodyments from beside me but I can see the adoration in her


    eyes for the little princess.


    "She is my daughter and if by making her happy is considered as spoiling her then yes, I am going to


    spoil her rotten." I reply without taking my eyes off from my smiling daughter.


    "I am pleased to see you being like this. Now, go and talk to your wife. I want to spend some alone time


    with my grandbaby." She kinds of order me before walking inside the yroom. I take a deep breath


    and get out of there. I directly go to Anhuphama''s room but she is not there so I go to the kitchen in


    search of her but she is also not there. Now, I am getting worried about her. I ask the maids but they


    reply that they haven''t seen her for some time.


    "She is in the backyard with Jasmine." Mr. Ganguly saysing in front of me. I heave a sigh of relief


    after knowing where my wife is.


    "Thanks for the information, Mr. Ganguly. I just wanted to see if she is alright or not." I reply in which he


    nods his head.


    "She was feeling very terrible after knowing what happened in Kolkata and also today at the mall so


    Jasmine is trying to cheer her up." He informs making me clench my fist. I know Anhuphama is still


    ming herself for everything. I have to talk to her now. So I bid goodbye to Mr. Ganguly and go in


    search for my cara.


    Like Mr. Ganguly has said I find Mrs. Ganguly and my wife sitting in the wooden swing that is avable


    in the backyard. When they notice me, Mrs. Ganguly stands up from her ce before giving me a small


    smile. Without saying anything she gets away from their leaving me alone with my wife who is wiping


    her cheeks. I sit beside her before looking at the night sky which is full of stars. After some time of


    sitting there, I feel her looking at me before she puts her head on my shoulder. I wrap my arms around


    her and pulls her near my chest.


    "Are you feeling better now?" I ask while running my hand through her hair knowing she likes it very


    much.


    "Hmmm, but I still think that everything has happened because of me. I have always been the reason


    for everyone''s pain and now my dadabhai is separated from our family just because of me." She replies


    making me want to m my head on a wall but I know that I need to handle this with calmness.


    "It''s just your thinking Cara, not the reality. Your Grandma and Aunt have put so many bad thoughts in


    your mind that you are always ming yourself for the things you don''t have any knowledge about.


    Okay, fine you think that whatever happened with your cousin is because of you then please borate


    me how are you rted to the topic of him marrying the person he loves? Aren''t you happy to see them


    happy?" I retort back.


    "I am very happy for them but I am also very sad to know that Pishimaa has disowned dadabhai just


    because he didn''t want to ept her decision. I know that she is not correct but she is only angry


    because Jasmine di has helped me." She answers.


    "Sorry to say that but you arepletely wrong. Your Aunt is angry because she can not see you being


    happy with your husband and daughter. She only cares for herself, not her son whom she disowns just


    because he refused to ept her decision." I tell her to which he nods her. Suddenly, she pulls away


    from me before looking at me with an angry look.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that Dadabhai and Jasmine di ising today?" She asks angrily but to me,


    she is looking like an adorable little kitten.


    "It simple Cara. I wanted to surprise you so I didn''t tell you. Also, I have something to discuss with your


    cousin. If everything goes well then I will start working on it." I reply making her looking at me with


    suspicion.


    "You are not nning to do anything bad, right?" She asks while her lower lip jutting out in a pout.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I promise Cara, I am not doing anything bad. Now, let''s go and see the gift I have prepared for our


    daughter." I tell her and lead her inside the mansion while holding her hand in mine.


    ********


    It''s been two days since Mr. Ganguly and his wife hase here. I have talked to him about my idea,


    first he was a little hesitant to ept the offer but after some convincing, he has epted my offer. Mr.


    Sengupta aka Anhuphama''s father has fired Mr. Ganguly from the post of CEO of hispany but I


    have a feeling that someone else is behind this mishap. I think they have forgotten that I still have 70%


    shares in thatpany. So, I have decided to transfer 20% of shares to Mr. Ganguly''s name and the


    remaining 50% will go to my wife''s name. Neither Mr. Sengupta nor his darling niece have any idea


    about my decision so it will be incredible to see their faces when they wille for tomorrow''s


    reception party.


    Bianca has hired top event nners for tomorrow''s reception party while Samuel is seeing all the


    security measures. The party is going to be held in one of the most famous hotels in the entire Los


    Angeles. As my mansion is situated in Beverly Hills so I have decided to throw the party at a nearby


    hotel which has a big ballroom so it''s quite helpful to invite many guests. Although I wasn''t in favor of


    inviting many people but my PR team has suggested that it will be the best idea to introduce my wife


    and daughter to everyone.


    Anhuphama and our daughter is spending time with Mrs. Ganguly while I am busy with non-stop


    meetings. I have invited the top media representatives to the party because I want everyone to know


    about my marriage and stop talking nasty things about my wife. By the way, I have shut down all the


    media agencies whose reporters were the reason behind my daughter''s tears. The owners have


    begged me to forgive them but they should have been more careful before poking their nose in my


    personal matters. Earlier no one has any idea about my princess but now after the incident in front of


    the mall, many people have gotten to know that I have a daughter too and they are again making


    assumptions about it so I will make sure that by tomorrow everyone''s mouth will be shut.


    Afterpleting the meeting with the CEO of a newlyunchedpany I start to walk towards the


    elevator. I have also invited everyone from thepany because they need to know who is going to be


    their other boss as I want my lovely wife to join mypany but thatpletely up to her if she wants


    or not. Finally, after a long hectic day, I am free to go home. However, I have somewhere else to go so I


    directly get near my car before driving towards my destination.


    It takes me a maximum of fifteen minutes to reach my destination before I get out of the car. I go inside


    the restaurant and the hostess takes me towards my table. Soon, a middle-aged mane there and


    take a seat in front of me. He hands me over the thing I have ordered earlier.


    "Wow, it''s looking stunning Harry. I have already transferred the money to your ount." I tell Harry


    who is looking very pleased with my response.


    "It''s my pleasure to work for you, Alessandro. I am sure that your wife will like the gift you have


    purchased for her." He replies with a warm smile.


    "I hope so as she is not a fan of expensive things but I want her to wear something unique for


    tomorrow''s party. By the way, don''t forget toe to the party with your family. It''s been a long time


    since I have meet your wife and daughter." I reply while the waiter put two soup bowls in front of us


    before leaving us alone.


    "I can not lose the chance to meet the woman who has captured your attention so much that finally, you


    have decided to settle down." He replies making both of usugh.


    *******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Advira stop hiding baby. Come to mum-mum please." I tell my naughty baby who is giggling loudly


    from somewhere in her yroom. When I first saw this room I felt like my heart could burst at any


    moment. Mr. Bianchi is so thoughtful about everything that I am sure our daughter is going to have the


    best in everything. However, she is bing more naughty day by day and this has be a


    headache for me.


    Currently, she has decided to hide from me and her brothers are also helping her except King who is


    trying to find her with me. Suddenly, I hear a whineing from one of the shelves so I go there


    without making any noise. My eyes widen seeing that Boomer (Doberman) is trying to get out but my


    naughty baby is not letting him go away by holding his fur.


    "Let him go Advira, you are hurting him by clenching his fur so tightly baby. He is in pain." I tell making


    her look at me with a pout before she takes her hands away from Boomer whoes running to me. I


    rub my hands on the area where Advira was clutching before kissing him gently on the top of his head.


    "Go downstairs and see if Papa hade back or not." I tell him and soon he is out of the room. I then


    look at the little girl who is still sitting behind the cupboard with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "Did you get her Anu?" Jasmine di asks aftering inside the room making me shake my head in


    response. I show her the ce where Advira is hiding making herugh loudly.


    "Oh my God. What is doing there? I have to say that my Vira has be very yful." Jasmine di


    comments.


    "It''s all because of her father who is always spoiling her. I think I need to talk with him." I huff while Di


    only giggle.


    "Okay, I am going downstairs and you tooe because the people from the salon''s hase."


    Saying this she goes out of the room. After a few tries, I manage to get Advira in my arms.


    When I reach downstairs I see that Bianca is also there but there is a very prettydy sitting with her


    whom I don''t recognize. I get in front of them and set Advira on the floor beside Mia who is drinking


    milk from her bottle.


    "How are you doing Anupama?" Bianca asks me with a smile.


    "I am good. How are you and where is Delh?" I ask her back.


    "Oh Delh has gone to her friend''s house to have a sleepover and I am also good. I want to introduce


    someone to you. Here meet my very close friend Olivia Campbell. She is also my stylist and from now


    on she is going to be your stylist too." Bianca says while gesturing to the girl sitting beside her who


    smiles at me.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Olivia. I hope we can be friends too." I really want to have friends as I was


    not allowed to befriend anyone in Kolkata.


    "We are already friends Anupama. I think it will be better if we start with the spa and other necessary


    things." Olivia replies making me nod my head. I tell one of the maids to look after the girls and go to a


    vacant room which is big enough for the spa treatments. After many long hours the facial, manicure,


    pedicure ispleted and I must say all thedies are glowing. It''s probably the first time I have gotten


    such a rxing day for myself and I am really enjoying it. I just hope that everything will go well


    tomorrow at the party. As much as I want to meet new people, I am also dreading it very much because


    I have always gotten scared whenever I have to go in front of a big crowd. However, this time I am not


    that scared because I know I have my husband with me who will back me up if I feel like I am doing


    anything wrong.


    I haven''t seen my gown yet, because Mama Melody wants it to be a surprise for me. She had also


    chosen a matching outfit for Advira and I have full faith in her that whatever she has done is bound to


    be great.


    "Thank you so much, Olivia. You and your team have done an amazing job. I am really d that I got to


    meet you." I tell Olivia who beams in reply.


    "Just like Bianca has described you are really a gem my dear Anupama. I would like to spend more


    time with you and also with your adorable daughter." She replies energetically making me giggle.


    "Of course I will meet you again." I answer with the same enthusiasm as her.


    When we get back in the living room we see that both Advira and Mia have fallen asleep while the dogs


    are sitting around them as if they are on guarding duty. All of us coo at the adorable sight before


    Jasmine di click some photos of them. We decide not to disturb them and escort Olivia to the front


    door. Bianca also leaves with them saying that she is going to see the arrangement for tomorrow''s


    party. I tell her that I will take care of Mia and if needed I will immediately call her. After that Jasmine di


    and I take the kids to my room because it''s been a few days since my baby has slept with me.


    "Are you excited about tomorrow''s party?" Jasmine di asks after we are done putting the kids on my


    bed.


    "I don''t know the exact answer di. I am excited to meet new people knowing they are somehow rted


    to my husband but I am also anxious because you know how I feel about being in a big crowd." I


    answer making her hug me which bringsfort to me.


    "You are already doing so good Anu and believe me you will be doing excellent tomorrow. Not only me


    but your dadabhai also very surprised to see that you have epted this new ce so well in a few


    days. Our fear of you being not able to live here in peace has vanished the moment we saw your


    smiling face. It''s not like you had never smiled before but now everything seems different about you.


    You talk more, you smile more, also you look super happy to be here in this house. That''s all we have


    always wanted for you." Jasmine di says while kissing my forehead. She has always been more of a


    sister than a sister-inw to me. The courage I have never gotten from Riya who is rted to me by


    blood, Jasmine di had provided that courage for me.


    "I am really happy to be here di. The love and enjoyment I have felt here can not bepatible with


    anything. The marriage which I had believed that going to be the end of my freedom, that same


    marriage has given me the utmost respect and admiration any person can ask for. I don''t know if


    people will think of me as crazy because I am saying that I am happy in a forced marriage but this


    forced marriage is bing the most valuable prospect of my life. The person whom I thought of as


    the devil has be a savior to me. He has not only saved me but also my daughter who is the only


    thing that kept me sane during the hard times of my life." I answer back but when I don''t get any


    response I look up to see that Jasmine di is looking behind me.


    I get curious so I turn to look but gasp seeing the person standing in my doorway. Jasmine di excuses


    herself leaving me alone with Mr. Bianchi who hasn''t taken his eyes off me. Slowly he starts to walk


    near me but something about him is different today as if he is a predator and I am his prey. Suddenly,


    he yanks me towards him making me squeal in surprise. Out of instinct, I clutch his shirt with both


    hands and close my eyes tightly. He wraps his strong arms around me before putting his chin on top of


    my head.


    "You are the one who has saved me cara. Before marrying you I was only living to earn money but now


    I am living because I want to live with you and our precious daughter. I want to feel what it''s like to have


    a real family. The family I can call mine and all thanks to you foring into my life and also for


    bringing our princess with you." I open my eyes before lift my head from his chest to look at him to see


    that he is already looking at me. He has a soft smile on his face and that makes me smile too. He leans


    down before putting a kiss on my forehead. His lips linger on my forehead for a few seconds before


    again putting his chin on the top of my head while I snuggle closer to his chest.

 Chapter 24: Ch.23/ The Reception Party

    Chapter 24: Ch.23/ The Reception Party


    Anupama''s POV:-


    My whole body is striving with anxiety but I am trying not to show this to anyone. Everyone is busy with


    their respective works because there is not much time has left for the reception party to start. I am also


    getting ready, actually Olivia and her team are getting me ready for the party. I have gotten to know that


    she is also going to be at the party and that''s made me incredibly happy. Just in two days, we have


    be very good friends so I want her to be present at one of the joyous moments of my life.


    Finally, Olivia tells me that she is done with my makeup and hair so I can wear my gown. I get excited


    hearing this because now I can see my gown. I haven''t seen my outfit yet for the party but I have belief


    in Mama Melody''s choice that whatever she has chosen is going to be remarkable. One of the helpers


    brings the gown from the closet, after seeing the gown in front of me I can easily say that it''s gotta be


    the most beautiful gown I have seen so far. The design patterns, the colorbinations, the fabric,


    everything is of my liking.


    Olivia helps me to wear the gown and matching heels. Finally, when I look at the mirror I can not


    believe that the woman on the other side is me. Olivia has done an excellent job while doing my


    makeup and hair, nothing is looking out of the ce or extra. I don''t know much about makeup but by


    seeing myself in the mirror, I feel confident enough to go in front of others.


    "You are looking like a royalty Anupama." Oliviapliments making me smile shyly.


    "Thank you, Olivia. It''s all because of you that I am looking like this." I reply while turning around to look


    at her.


    "I have only done my job babe. Makeup can only make a person beautiful from outside but the real


    glow in your face is because you are happy from inside." She replies but then she starts to look at me


    yfully for some reason.


    "But your look is notplete yet because you haven''t worn any jewelry with your gown." My eyes


    widen in realization so I start to go to the closet to get some jewelry but someone''s clearing of throat


    stops me from going. When I look at the doorway I see that Mr. Bianchi is standing there looking great


    as always.


    He gives me a full-blown smile and then enter the room. When hees near me he gives me an


    approving look before looking at Olivia who is grinning from ear to ear.


    "You should get ready Olivia or you will bete for the party." Mr. Bianchi tells Olivia.


    "I am going Alessandro and thanks a lot for inviting me to your reception party. I am going now, bye


    Anupama." Olivia replies with a big smile and get out of the room with her team. I look at my husband


    and notice that one of the cufflinks is not properly attached so I take a hold of his right wrist before


    correcting the cufflink''s back lock.


    "I have no word to describe how beautiful you are looking, Cara. I don''t want anyone to see you like


    this but one the other hand I also want to show everyone how lucky I am to have you as my wife." He


    says while kissing my forehead tenderly.


    "You are looking very good too Mr. Bianchi." I reply putting my head on his chest. I don''t know when or


    how I have be so close to this man but I don''t regret it because I feel protected and taken care of.


    "Thank you, Cara. By the way, I have something for you but please don''t get angry with me. Okay?" I


    lift my head from his chest to see that he is looking a little nervous which surprise me because it''s very


    unbelievable of him.


    "What do you have for me and why are you looking so nervous all of a sudden?" I ask him.


    "I know you don''t like expensive things but today is very special for both of us so I want you to ept


    my gift. You can scold meter but I want you to ept the gift I have gotten for you." Saying this he


    gives me a wrapped box. Curiously I open the box and gasp in amazement seeing the diamond


    ne set and a stunning bracelet.


    "These are so pretty but why did you buy them, Mr. Bianchi? I have a closet full of jewelry that I haven''t


    even seenpletely yet you again buy me a new set." I tell him.


    "The ones you have in your closet are chosen by the designers, not me." He replies with a wink. I huff


    in response before putting on the ne with matching earrings and of course the bracelet.


    "Now, your look isplete." He says before hugging me from behind. I can not help but smile at him


    through the mirror.


    "I think we should go now. Advira must be waiting for us." I tell him in which he nods in head in


    response. Soon after that, we reach downstairs with his hand around my waist. Everyone is present in


    the living room and when Advira sees us she starts to p her hands in joy. I giggle seeing my baby''s


    happiness before I take her in my arms from dadabhai who chuckle. She is looking so adorable in her


    outfit that I just want to keep kissing her chubby cheeks and tiny little hands.


    "My baby is looking so cute." I tell her in which she gives me a big smile.


    "Mum-mum pwetty look. Me lub you much." She replies and put her head on my shoulder.


    "I love you so much baby." I tell her while caressing her back.


    "Seems like my princess has forgotten about her Papa." Mr. Bianchi says while pretending to look sad


    which makes me chuckle. Our daughter immediately lift her head before stretching her hands towards


    her father.


    "Pwincesh lub Papa much too." She mumbles while her lips starts trembling so Mr. Bianchi takes her


    from me before hugging her close to his chest.


    "Awe my polo. I know you love me, I was just joking with you. No need to cry, okay? You are my


    strong little girl, right?" He asks making her nod rapidly.


    "Me bwig girl." She replies making everyoneughs at her antics.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    ********


    We are currently in the car going to the party venue which is only a few minutes away from our home.


    The car stops in front of a beautifully decorated huge building. I can see many reporters and


    photographers outside who are trying to get a look inside the car making me scared.


    "There is no need to be scared cara. I am here for you and our daughter so rx, okay?" Mr. Bianchi


    asks while taking my hands in his own. I look at his brown orbs and feel myself calming down before I


    tell him that I am ready to go out. Samuel and some other bodyguards gather around before Mr.


    Bianchi gets out of the car. He then offers me his right hand which I take and slowly get out of the car.


    Immediately people start taking pictures but this time I don''t get scared instead held my head high.


    However, the main chaos starts when Mr. Bianchi pick up Advira from her car seat. For a few seconds,


    everyone looks surprised as if they have seen something out of the way but soon they starts asking


    questions. Neither I nor Mr. Bianchi replies to any of them and starts walking to the building. Soon


    enough we are inside the ballroom which is full of people whom I don''t have any idea about. Many of


    theme to greet Mr. Bianchi and me, they are treating him as if he is a king. He introduces me and


    our daughter to his business partners and investors who are clearly shocked seeing the gentleness he


    is showing to us.


    After some time we reach in front of a table where Mama Melody, Uncle Gabriel, Dadabhai, Jasmine


    Di, and others are sitting. Upon seeing us they all stand up from their ces and hug us one by one.


    However, Bianca and Marco are not present there so I ask Uncle Gabriel who replies that they are


    going to be on the stage soon.


    "I was so sure that the gown would look great on you but I didn''t know that this gown is literally made


    for you my child. I can not believe my eyes just how gorgeous you are looking." Mama Melody says


    while looking very pleased with my look.


    "Thank you so much for choosing this gown for me. I would have never been able to choose something


    so ssy yet simple. By the way, I think you''re looking more beautiful because it seems like Uncle


    Gabriel can not take off his eyes from you, haa?" I tease her in which she yfully scowl at me but


    there is a slight blush on her cheeks. Marco has told me some days ago that Mama Melody and Uncle


    Gabriel are engaged but when they will get married no one know. I was shocked at first but then I


    realized that they both need someone by their side like any other person. So, that''s when I start to


    tease Mama Melody or Uncle Gabriel whenever I get a chance.


    "I see you are getting wicked day by day Anu." Jasmine di says from the side making me chuckle.


    "I am not getting wicked di, it''s just our Mama Melody is so cute that I can not stop teasing her." I


    answer back. Dadabhai and Mr. Bianchi along with Uncle Gabriel shakes their head while their eyes


    held amusement. Unfortunately, Liam can not attend the party as Bianca said that he has to go to


    Germany for performing an emergency surgery.


    Suddenly, the lights on the stage turn on, and Bianca along with Marco walks in the front. Bianca has s


    genuine smile on her face when she begins to tell everyone about the purpose of this party and soon


    Marco follows her afterward. After a short speech, they invite Mr. Bianchi and I to the stage in which


    again my dear husband gives me his hand. Smiling brightly I put my hand in his before we start walking


    towards the stage however Advira is not with us because Mr. Bianchi has told me that he wants to


    introduce me first then he will introduce our daughter to everyone. So our daughter is sitting on her


    Subho uncle''sp.


    Mr. Bianchi takes the microphone from Marco who gives me a thumbs up. I smile at his yful nature


    before I turn to look at the people.


    "I am d that you all havee to this party on such short notice. I know everyone has a lot of


    questions in their minds and today I am here to stop all the assumption that is going on for some time.


    First of all, I want to confirm that I am married and would like to introduce my lovely wife Anhuphama


    Bianchi to you all." Mr. Bianchi announces and everyone apuse from their ce.


    "That''s not all, I have another confession to make. As many of you may have heard about a toddler


    being seen with my wife and that''s have been all over the media so I think you all should meet that


    child too." Mr. Bianchi says while Dadabhaies on the stage with Advira in his arms. He puts her


    down and she instantlyes towards us while smiling big. Mr. Bianchi picks her up in his arms and I


    kiss her tiny hands making her giggle cutely.


    "Everyone meet our daughter and princess of my heart, Adhbhira Bianchi." Everyone gasps along with


    our families but the reason ispletely different. No one from our families have heard Mr. Bianchi


    calling Advira by her name because of his ent problem however I have been helping him to


    pronounce our daughter''s name correctly. Although he is still notpletely good at pronouncing her


    name but I am sure that one day he will be able to call her correctly without any ent problem.


    "Now, as I have answered the most important questions of everyone I don''t think anyone needs to


    know more about my personal life. Still, if you have anything in mind you can ask me but not right now


    as I want everyone to enjoy the party." Everyone ps their hands in response before Mr. Bianchi leads


    us away from the stage. However, my breath hitch seeing my Baba in front of me. He is staring at me


    with what seems like pride in his eyes but I feel like imagining things because in the next second his


    face looks nk as if he doesn''t have any emotion inside of him.


    Mr. Bianchi''s hold tighten on my waist making me look at him worriedly because thest time he had


    seen my father he was very angry and disappointed with him. So, I rub his arm with my thumb to try to


    calm him down and I think that helps him. We stand in front of my father and Riya who is looking like


    she has drowned herself in makeup. I go to touch Baba''s feet but he moves out of the way. I feel my


    eyes getting moisture because of the rejection but I mask my feelings before standing beside my


    husband.


    "I see you have decided toe here, Mr. Sengupta." Mr. Bianchiments but you can hear the


    distaste in his tone.


    "I need toe here because someone has decided to deceive me by taking away mypany''s


    share without my knowledge." It stings hearing him say things like this as if I don''t matter to him.


    "Everything is fair in business Mr. Sengupta and I hope you know by now that why people stay away


    from me." Mr. Bianchi replies with a smirk.

 Chapter 25: Ch.24/ I Am Here For You

    Chapter 25: Ch.24/ I Am Here For You


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I can see the pain in Anhuphama''s eyes when her father said that he has onlye to the party


    because of the share I have taken from him. I know how eager she was to meet her father but this man


    in front of us can not be called a father who doesn''t even acknowledge his daughter. If he thinks that he


    has any right to humiliate my wife then I will have to show him his ce.


    "How are you, Baba?" Anhuphama''s voice pulls me away from my thoughts making me look at Mr.


    Sengupta.


    "How do you think he can be after what you have done?" Miss Ganguly replies instead of Mr. Sengupta


    who looks unfazed. I feel Anhuphama going stiff in my arms and I am sure she is again ming her for


    everything.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "If I am not wrong then I think Mr. Sengupta is not a disabled person who can not answer by himself." I


    tell her with a sarcastic smile.


    "She is my niece and she is allowed to reply in my ce." Mr. Sengupta replies arrogantly making me


    clench my fist.


    "Papa me go y." My princess demands so I give her to Marco who happily takes her in his arms


    before disappearing between the crowd of people. When I turn around I notice that Mr. Sengupta''s


    eyes linger on my baby as if he wants to hold her but refraining himself from doing it.


    "So, you are really ying house with this unwanted woman and his trash of a daughter." Miss Ganguly


    comments with a cruel smirk that I want to wipe out of her face but my wife beats me this time.


    "That''s our daughter you are talking about Riya so I will advise you to keep your mouth shut if you don''t


    want my husband to throw you out of this party." My heart burst with pride hearing Anhuphama''s sharp


    reply and I am sure I have a big smile on my face. On the other hand, Mr. Sengupta and his niece are


    lookingpletely surprised by my wife''s sudden reply.


    "Don''t you dare to talk to me like that. Just because you''re married to Alessandro doesn''t make you


    any important person in my eyes. You are still the same worthless and unwanted girl for me." Miss


    Ganguly answers with disgust but my wife doesn''t back out this time.


    "I don''t care what you think of me but what I care that your attitude is ruining my father''s reputation.


    Also, it''s Mr. Bianchi for you not anything else. I hope you havee here to enjoy the party so it will


    be better to do that or else the door is open. Let''s go, Mr. Bianchi." Anhuphama replies before she


    takes my hand and we get away from there. However, when we reach a secluded area she starts


    crying while wrapping her arms around my waist. I get startled but then I hold her tightly before rubbing


    her back gently. Her whole body is shaking from the heavy sobs that are leaving from her mouth. My


    guts wrench hearing the sound of her crying. So, I take her to a nearby room where I can talk to her in


    privacy.


    I make her sit on the bed before fetching a ss of water for her. I give her the ss but she shakes


    her head so I give her a stern look. Finally, she takes the ss from my hand and drinks a little bit of


    water. I sit beside her on the bed and take her left hand in mine. I look at the engagement ring and the


    wedding band on her ring finger which she is wearing from the moment I have put them in there. But


    today she hasn''t worn the red and white bangles she wears every day.


    "What are you looking at?" She asks, her voice is a little horse because of the crying. I look at her eyes


    to see that her makeup is a little messed up while there are tear stain on both her cheeks. I take out the


    handkerchief from my dress pant''s pocket and wipe her face as gently as I can before kissing her on


    the forehead.


    "I am very proud of you today for the way you have handled the situation with your father and cousin. I


    know it must hurt to hear so terrible words from your family members but I hope now you understand


    that being silent can not be the solution for everything." I tell her while fresh tears fall from her eyes.


    "Why did you marry me, Alessandro? I am nothing but a burden to everyone." She replies with a


    broken expression. Although I am happy to hear her calling me by my name but seeing her so broken


    makes me want to kill someone.


    "You are not a burdened Cara, not to me at least. You are my wife and mother of our precious daughter


    for that I always will be grateful to you. Besides that, you are the strongest women I have seen so far.


    Don''t let other people''s nonsense talking get in your mind or head, you are going to face your enemies


    by yourself and I will be there to be your backup. I don''t want to be your knight in shining armor


    because I believe my wife has the potential to face every hurdle so I will only guide you whenever you


    need my help." I tell her in which she nods her head before I hug her close to my chest. Whatever I


    have said is true and I will make them happen. No one will be able to make her feel worthless because


    she will show them how much capabilities she has in her.


    I call Bianca and tell her toe to the room with Olivia because my lovely wife is not ready to get out


    of the room with her messed up makeup and tear stain face. I try to tell her that she is looking beautiful


    but she replies that I never see any fault in her so I am not telling her the truth. Soon, the girlse


    into the room but they don''t ask anything about Anhuphama''s situation and for that, I am very pleased.


    They tell me that they will be in the ballroom in a few minutes so I leave them alone and go away from


    there.


    When I reach the party room many of them giving me nods of acknowledgment. I take a ss of


    champagne from one of the waiters before I go in front of Mr. Ganguly who is looking very


    ufortable for some reason.


    "What happened Mr. Ganguly?" I ask while taking a sip from my drink.


    "I think Riya has something dangerous going on her mind because a few minutes ago she came to me


    and told me that today she will reveal everything. I don''t know what she is meant by that but I am sure


    she will do something bad." He replies with uncertainty.


    "Don''t worry I will handle everything." I answer but he is still looking very tensed so I decide to tell him


    everything that has happened earlier with his uncle and sister. After hearing what Anhuphama has


    done he is ready to jump and dance his hearts out.


    "I knew it that our Anu has the guts to stand in front of Riya but she just needed courage which you


    have given her. I can not describe in words how much I admire you for the way you treat my sister and


    niece with so much care. I didn''t think that you are capable of caring for someone because of the way


    you have married her but I am happy for whatever you have done. I am not ashamed to ept you are


    the perfect person for my Anu and Advira." I smile at his words before I feel little hands tugging at my


    wrist. I chuckle seeing Delh standing there with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, how can I help you, Delh?" I ask the sweet girl.


    "I want to dance with you Uncle Sandro. Daddy is not here and Uncle Marco is already dancing with


    Advira so I don''t have a dancing partner." She replies softly. She has always been a soft-spoken


    person who always likes to put a smile on others.


    "Of course sweetheart. Let''s go and dance like we always do." I reply and take her hand in mine before


    going to the dance floor. I request Mr. Ganguly to join us on the dance floor with his wife and he


    epts my request without any problems.


    *******


    It''s been half an hour since I have left the girls alone but they are not back yet. I am getting restless so I


    tell Delh that I am going to look for her mommy and aunties. I pass her to Uncle Gabriel before


    turning around to go in search of my wife. However, I notice that she is alreadying towards me with


    a smile on her face. When she stands in front of me I ask her for a dance which she epts.


    I will never get bored with having her in my arms. I have my fair share of women in my life but no one is


    a little bit simr to my wife who has be the most valuable person in my life. Of course, I am not


    forgetting about my princess.


    We dance, talk andugh with each other without a care in the world. Every time I see her smile, it


    gives me a calming feeling in my heart. I don''t know what she feels about me but I am sure as hell that


    I will not let this incredible go away from my life.


    "Can I have your attention, please?" Melody calls out to everyone making us look at her to see that she


    is standing near a huge cake. She has a microphone in her hands and she tells me and Anhuphama to


    go near her.


    "What''s this Mama Melody?" Anhuphama asks quietly.


    "We cut cake at the reception party after marriage so I want you both to cut the cake together." Melody


    replies happily and hands Anhuphama a big knife. But I don''t want to cut the cake without our princess


    so I ask Marco to bring her to me. After taking our daughter in my arms I hold Anhuphama''s hand


    before we cut the cake while everyone ps. I and Anhuphama feed each other little pieces of cake


    before I feed our princess who is getting fussy for not getting her cake.


    ********


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am really enjoying the party with everyone. Yes, I was very hurt when Baba didn''t even look at me or


    answer me when I asked him how he is. But due to my husband''s encouraging words, I am now having


    fun with my new family who had epted me without anyints. Today is the first time that I have


    stood up in front of Riya, she doesn''t scare me anymore and if she again insults my daughter or


    anyone dear to me I will do the same I have done today.


    Suddenly the lights turn off but this time I don''t think much about it because it''s not the first time that the


    lights turn off. However, when the lights turn on and I see Riya standing on the stage my heart starts to


    beat rapidly because I don''t want her to do anything reckless like she did in Kolkata on the wedding


    day. I look at Mr. Bianchi but he is not looking a bit worried. I am now really getting confused with


    everything.


    "Good eveningdies and gentlemen. I am Riya Ganguly, CEO of The Sengupta Enterprise. However,


    today I am here because the host of this grand party is very close to me. Mr. Bianchi''s wife I mean Mrs.


    Anupama Bianchi is my favorite cousin and only because of her we get to be business partner with a


    businessman like Mr. Bianchi." Riya says with sweetly and gets to say more but suddenly Jasmine di


    takes the microphone from her hands.


    "Wow, I am very impressed with your lovely speech Riya. I didn''t know that you have so much love in


    your heart for our dear Anupama. Although I don''t think you need to say this aloud in front of everyone


    but I am sure that you have a very good reason for that." Jasmine di says while Mr. Bianchi gets up


    from his ce where he is sitting beside Uncle Gabriel before walking towards the stage. Jasmine di


    hands him the microphone which he takes with a smirk making me more confused.


    "What''s going on? What is Mr. Bianchi nning to do?" I ask Marco who gives me mischievous smile.


    "Just wait and watch sis-inw. Your husband is going to show your dear cousin her ce." He replies.


    "Hello again everyone. I am very touched by my sister-inw''s speech so I want to announce


    something very special. Just like she has mentioned that we are now a business partner so I would like


    to dere that I have decided to open a branch of the ''Sengupta Enterprise'' in LA. I have already


    bought 70% share of thepany from my father-inw Mr. Sengupta so I will transfer the 20% of


    shares to my brother-inw Mr. Ganguly who is going to be the CEO of the new branch of thepany


    and the remaining 50% will be going to be on my wife''s name who will be the chairwoman of the


    company from now on." My mouth hangs open after hearing what Mr. Bianchi has just said. What is he


    talking about? How can I be a chairwoman when I don''t even know anything about business?


    Dadabhai definitely sees the horrific expression on my face because he squeezes my hands and


    assures me that I will know everything after the party.


    ********


    We are all sitting in the living room of the mansion except the children who are sleeping in my


    bedroom. We havee back from the party a few hours back and Baba has asked for a meeting after


    everyone freshen up. Riya is so furious with me that she tries to berate me but one look from Baba is


    enough to make her shut up. I don''t want to be here knowing my father will me me for everything


    when he knows well how I am.


    "Who gave you permission to decide about mypany Mr. Bianchi?" Baba asks in a stern voice.


    "I don''t need any permission when I have the maximum percent of shares on my hands." Mr. Bianchi


    replies in a bored tone as if he is not interested in the conversation.


    "You can not make dadabhai CEO because boro mama had fired him from that position. I am the new


    CEO of Sengupta Enterprise and I am not going to leave my ce." Riya says angrily in which Bianca


    huffs.


    "Look here you Barbie doll, I don''t know if you are deaf or not but I think you didn''t hear what


    Alessandro has said at the party. He has said that he is going to open a branch of Sengupta Enterprise


    here and your brother will be the CEO of that branch." Bianca answers back.


    "But that''s still not correct because you have taken those shares by cheating. Also, you have said that if


    Anupama gets married to you then you will give them back to us." Baba says but Mr. Bianchi shakes


    his head.


    "I have changed my mind and also the contract between us. Neither I am giving you back any shares


    nor I am going to listen to anything you have to say. So it will be better if you take care of the 30%


    shares you have in your name otherwise you will lose that too." Mr. Bianchi replies and stands up from


    his ce before offering me his hand.


    I look at my father for thest time with a sad smile and take my husband''s hand before going away


    from there. Soon, we reach his room and he gets inside the washroom leaving me alone. Iy down on


    the bed on the right side because Mr. Bianchi likes to sleep on the left side. After that night, this is the


    second time that I am going to sleep with him. Actually, I don''t mind being here every night because I


    get better sleep when he sleeps next to me. Soon I hear footsteps and the bed dip making me turn


    around to look at my husband. He puts a stray hair away from my face before he begins to caress my


    cheeks with his thumb making me shut my eyes.


    "I don''t need 50% of Baba''spany. Please give them back to him. He is the one who has built this


    company from the start and he doesn''t deserve to be treated like a mere person. I know you care about


    me so you are trying to safeguard me but he is my father so you don''t need to protect me from him." I


    try to reason with me but he puts his finger on my lip.


    "We will talk about it tomorrow. Now, I want you to rx and sleep." He replies before pulling me near


    him by wrapping his arm around my waist. I want to oppose but decide not to say anything. He must be


    tired after the party so I getfortable in his arms by putting my head on his chest.


    "Goodnight Cara." He wishes.


    "Goodnight Alessandro," I reply with a smile.

 Chapter 26: Ch.25/ A Day For Us

    Chapter 26: Ch.25/ A Day For Us


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Scout sit down in your ce or I will give your food to Fonsie." I tell the most dramatic dog I have ever


    seen in my life who doesn''t know when to stop his tantrum. Currently, he is throwing his daily dose of


    tantrum which means he wants some cuddle time from me.


    However, the furry boy is not in the mood for listening to me. He only whines and stomps his feet on the


    floor making Jasmine di and Mama Melody bursr intoughter. However, I don''t budge from my


    decision and turn to cook dinner. It''s been two weeks since the party and Baba is still here so I have


    decided to make Indian food for everyone.


    Riya is also here but she has gone out with her new friends to look around the city. She is behaving


    quite oddly for some days after meeting those new friends. It''s not like she will tell me anything but I


    don''t trust this new friend group. Because whenever shees back home, she doesn''t even talk to


    anyone and straight goes to her room. I can see that Baba and Dadabhai are also getting worried


    about her but seems like no one wants to ask her anything. I just hope she is not doing anything


    reckless that can put her in any type of harm.


    "You know Mama Melody I was so shocked when I first saw Anu being so close with the dogs because


    she was so terrified of dogs in the past. But now look at her, she has be a perfect dog-mom."


    Jasmine diments.


    "You are absolutely right my dear. Anupama was extremely scared of the dogs when she first came


    here, she was even more scared because she thought that they would harm Advira. However, she can


    not resist the charm of the dogs for very long." Mama Melody replies making me roll my eyes. They are


    talking as if I am not present here.


    Mr. Bianchi has been super busy nowadays with the corporation of the new branch of Baba''spany.


    Dadabhai is also going with him to finalize some important things. I am really happy to see that my


    husband and brother are bonding so well over time, just if Baba can bond with my new family then I will


    be in seventh heaven.


    "The dessert is ready Anu. Do you want me to set up the table for dinner?" Jasmine di asks making me


    look at her.


    "Hmmm, dinner is also done, and also it''s close to 9 PM so I think it will be good to set up the table." I


    reply while putting the peas po on a bowl. For dinner I have made Peas Po, Mas Kulcha,


    Paneer Bhurji, Chicken Tikka Mas and Jasmine di has made Ras Mi for dessert.


    Just as I am leaving the kitchen to get freshen up, I notice that Baba is sitting on the couch while Advira


    is sitting on the floor staring at each other. My eyes widen because it is the first time that I have seen


    my daughter and my father so close but what surprise me the most is that they seem to have a staring


    match going on between them. I don''t disturb them and go to my bedroom. Actually, it''s Mr. Bianchi''s


    bedroom that I am staying in. Both of us like to embrace each other while falling asleep so we have


    decided to live in the same room.


    However, my bedroom is still mine because my dear husband has told me that whenever I feel like I


    need some alone time I can go there. After getting freshen up I go back to the dining room to see that


    Mr. Bianchi along with Dadabhai has arrived and currently sitting in the living room. I tell them to get


    freshen up and ask Baba toe to the dining area for dinner.


    Soon, everyone is sitting at the dining table while the maids bring the foods. Anyone can see the


    satisfaction in Baba''s face noticing what I have prepared because everything is his favorite and that


    makes me happy knowing that at least somewhat I am the reason behind his enjoyment.


    Everyone praises me for the dinner except Baba who silently eats his dinner. After dinner, Mama


    Melody orders me to go to my room and take  rest. I try to object but she doesn''t listen to me so I reach


    the bedroom and shake my head seeing that Mr. Bianchi is working on hisptop. I go to the closet and


    take out afy pajama set before going to the washroom to get changed.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    My husband dearest is still working when Ie back from the washroom. So, I take theptop from


    him ignoring his protest before putting it on the nearby table. I get in the bed and tell him to sleep


    beside me. When he doesn''tply with me, I show him the puppy face which I have learned from


    Advira. He chuckles andys down while holding me in his arms.


    "Tomorrow is Sunday so I want to take you out, alone." He says while ying with my fingers.


    "But what about Advira? Who will look after her?" I ask.


    "I have already talked to Melody about it. She is going to Uncle Gabriel''s house tomorrow and she has


    told me that she will take our baby with her." He replies making me hum.


    "Okay, but where are we going?" I ask while putting my chin on his chest looking at his eyes.


    "We are going to spend the whole day sightseeing so wear somethingfortable." He answers with a


    smile. I nod my head andy my head down on his chest. It has be a routine for us, he will hold


    me in his arms while Iy my head on his chest because I like to hear his heartbeat before falling


    asleep.


    ********


    The next day


    Do you know the feeling when you feel giddy for some reason unknown to you? That''s the same I am


    feeling right now. I have been standing in front of the mirror for some minutes but I am still not satisfied


    with my look. I have never been so careful about my look or appearance but today I want to look my


    best. This is the first time I am going out with my husband for some alone time and I want to enjoy


    every moment of it.


    I have chosen a skin-fitting dress with minimum makeup on my face and for shoes, I have worn nude


    block heels. I have tried to keep it moderate in hope that Mr. Bianchi will like how I am looking.


    "Fantastic Anu." Dadabhai saysing to my room. I turn around with a smile to see that he has


    Advira in his arms. I have already gotten her ready in a cute little white dress but what makes me smile


    big is the flower crown that is set up around her hair.


    "Thank you dadabhai. But who gave this flower crown to Advira?" I ask curiously while kissing my


    baby''s hands.


    "Bianca has given Advira this crown which she likes very much. Jasmine and I are going with Mama


    Melody too so Bianca has said that she will look after the house till wee back as Samuel is also


    going with you and Alessandro." He exins. I nod my head in understanding. Liam is still not back


    from his trip to Germany so Bianca sometimeses here to spend time with us.


    "But how will she stay here alone with Mia? Delh is also not here as she has gone on her school


    trip." I can not help but be worried about Bianca.


    "Don''t worry, Olivia is on her way. They are going to have azy day and before you ask any more


    questions,e downstairs because your dear husband is getting restless." Hements. I gasp


    because I don''t know that Mr. Bianchi is waiting for me so hurriedly get my clutch and mobile before


    going out of the room but not before kissing my baby''s cheek.


    Upon arriving in the living room Bianca informs me that Mr. Bianchi is outside talking with the


    bodyguards so I bid everyone goodbye and reach outside of the mansion. I call out to Mr. Bianchi who


    turns around with a smile on his face before he wears his jacket that is handed over by a bodyguard.


    I really want to get him some clothes that are not ck because this man''s closet is full of ck


    clothes. But I can not disagree that ck suits him the most, as if the color is only made for him.


    "Done checking me out, Cara?" I feel my face heating up after hearing Mr. Bianchi''sments. I see


    that he has an amusing look on his face making me pout. He chuckles and takes my hand in his before


    we get inside his car but what surprises me is that he is the one who is going to drive the car.


    "Why are you driving the car and where is the driver?" I ask when he starts the car.


    "I have told you yesterday that we will be sharing some alone time so I have decided not to take


    anyone with us." He replies while taking my left hand in his right hand and drive the car with his left


    hand.


    "Then what about Samuel and other bodyguards? I have seen them getting in their cars." I know I am


    asking a lot of questions but I am just being curious.


    "They will be following us but they will not disturb us. If it was in my hand then I would not have taken


    them with us but you know I can not just go around likemon people." He answers back. I nod my


    head because I have seen how media tries to know every little thing about his personal life. After a few


    minutes of driving, he stops the car in front of a huge building. I look at him with confusion because I


    thought we are going to sightseeing. He gets out first then open my side of the door. When I get out of


    the car he takes my hand and head towards the building. We pass a lot of workers on our way who


    give us a look of recognition.


    "What is this ce, Mr. Bianchi? Why are we here?" I ask when we get inside the elevator.


    "It is yourpany building Cara." He replies with a smirk.


    "WHAT?" I shout making himugh.


    "Shh don''t need to shout sweetheart. This indeed is the building where you will be working from next


    month along with your brother." He replies before taking my hand in his and we get out of the elevator.


    He opens a door and leads me into a rooftop but again, I stop walking seeing the thing in front of me.


    "It''s the start, Cara, you are going to get a lot of surprises today. Also, don''t worry I will not let anything


    happen to you." He says while wrapping an arm around my waist. I smile at him because he


    remembers that I am scared of height.


    After shaking hands with the pilot we get inside the helicopter and sit down. I tightly hold Mr. Bianchi''s


    hand who squeezes my hand in response. However, my fear of height have long forgotten when I get


    to enjoy the views of the Los Angeles Basin. Mr. Bianchi points out the ces and describes them. I


    get to see Santa Monica Mountains along with the Sun Fernando Valley. But the most exciting thing I


    see is the sign of HOLLYWOOD in the Hollywood Hills area.


    I am sure that I have a big smile on my face all the time we spent in the helicopter looking at the


    beautiful ces. After a few hours of journey, the helicopter takes us back to the rooftop of the building.


    Bidding goodbye to the pilot we get out of the building and reach the car. Then we get in a ce call


    Rodeo Drive and after parking the car in a secluded area we stroll there while holding hands. He tries


    to take me shopping in the malls out there but I deny saying I want to walk around the ce to see


    more things. He happily grants my wish and that''s what we do for a few hours before dinner.


    For dinner we go to a small ce in the same street. After eating and paying for the food we get inside


    the car and start driving towards ourst destination which is Beverly Garden Park. Thankfully, there


    are not many people in the park so we get to walk around in silence.


    "Did you enjoy today?" Mr. Bianchi asks after we sit down on the stairs in front of the Lilypond.


    "Yes, I did. Thank you very much for bringing me to see so many beautiful ces." I reply with a smile.


    "You know Cara I don''t know much about you." Hements making me look at him funnily.


    "Don''t give me that look. It''s not false that I really don''t know anything about you but I want to know


    everything about you." He says while wrapping an arm around my shoulder making me lean towards


    him.


    "In that way, I also don''t know about you so let''s ask each other questions. What do you say?" I ask


    while looking at him.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Okay then let''s start." He replies and we start to ask questions to each other


    and get to know a lot of things. However, I get worried when he asks me about my study because I


    don''t want him to think of me as a failure.


    "Don''t hesitate to share anything with me, Cara. I know when you said Bianca that you don''t know


    anything about business, you were clearly lying. So, please tell me what you''re hiding from me." He


    urges making me think about my decision of not to tell anyone but he is my husband and he has been


    nothing but supportive of me till now. So, I decide to tell him about one of the biggest secrets of my life.


    "I was a student of B. Tech but before I could get my degree, Thakurmaa stopped me from going


    college as she thought that I would get out of her hands. Pishimaa also supported her because


    apparently I was a better student than Riya and Pishimaa couldn''t stand it. I wanted toplete my


    degree so badly that I begged them to let me study but they didn''t listen to me. They shredded my


    books and notes just before the final exams. They locked me up in my room so that I couldn''t go to the


    college to give exams. Neither Baba nor dadabhai was in town at that time and Kakai couldn''t help me


    because Thakurmaa didn''t let him. That''s how my education stopped in the midway leaving me a


    worthless person who couldn''t evenplete her study." My voice cracks while narrating the horrific


    moment of my past. I never wanted to recall that part of my life because I know I can not handle the


    pain of not being able toplete my study. I wanted to show everyone that I am not worthless,


    especially Baba but my dream of standing on my feet broke down the moment Thakurmaa and


    Pishimaa tore apart my books.

 Chapter 27: Ch.26/ Trouble Is On The Way

    Chapter 27: Ch.26/ Trouble Is On The Way


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    What the fuck those ill-minded women have done to my Cara? They have been harassing her all the


    time under her father''s nose and that father of her doesn''t care about anything. I want to destroy every


    single person who is responsible for the pain my wife has to go through, but I will let her do the honor.


    Yes, my cara will be the one to avenge everyone who has done wrong to her, and when that''s


    happened I will be the one to p in her victory.


    "Do you want toplete your study?" I ask Anhuphama who gives me a look of surprise.


    "What are you talking about?" She asks averting her gaze from me.


    "You know very well what I am talking about." I reply sternly.


    She heaves a sigh before looking at me with a sad expression.


    "But that''s not possible anymore. It''s been five years that I have to stop my study, moreover I don''t


    even remember anything about my course so I don''t think it will be great to start studying again." She


    answers calmly but I won''t budge out of my decision.


    "I am not taking any no from you. You are going to start your education again and if you need, I will


    help you with your study. Although I know a lot of colleges around here but still, I will talk to Marco


    because he has more knowledge about the educational system here. So he will be the best person to


    rmend the best college for your admission. But till then, you have time to think, if you want to do


    your course online or you want to attend college." I can barelyplete my sentence before she


    throws her arms around my neck making me stumble a little but I regain my bnce before wrapping


    my arms around her waist breathing in her scent that has be a habit of mine.


    "You are my savior, Mr. Bianchi." She mumbles in my neck making me smile.


    "You are my savior too Cara." I reply while kissing the side of her head. If it''s possible then I will always


    keep her in my arms because she is the reason behind the feelings that have started to grow in my


    heart and for me, her happiness matters the most. From now on, I will make sure that no harm can


    touch her ever.


    "Do you want to go home?" I ask without releasing her from my arms. She pulls away but keeps her


    arms around my neck. Suddenly she kisses my left cheek before running away from there leaving me


    inplete shock. I touch my cheek feeling it''s tingling from the touch of her lips before a smile takes


    over my face. I chuckle to myself and follow my running wife. Before she can reach the car I lift her off


    her feet from the back and spin her around making her burst into a fit of giggles.


    I put her down when I feel she is struggling to breathe because of theughing fit she is heaving. I turn


    her around however she is not looking at me instead she is staring at the ground.


    "Why are you looking at the ground?" I ask her but she only shrugs her shoulders in response.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmmm, so you can kiss me but can not look at my eyes properly. Why?" I ask making her look at me


    with a frown as if I have offended her.


    "I didn''t mean to kiss you. It''s just happened." She replies as if she has done something wrong.


    "Oh okay, then I think this non-thinking kiss should happen more from now on." Saying this I give her a


    wink earning a slight shove from her. I wrap my hand around her waist before we start walking towards


    the car to go home.


    Throughout the car ride to the mansion, we talk about everything we can find. However, my mind is on


    those witches who are enjoying their lives without a care that they have stirred up a bad person like


    me. I wanted to scream, break things, kill anyone who woulde in front of me the moment


    Anhuphama told me about her Grandma and Aunt''s doing but I have refrained myself from doing


    anything harsh because I don''t want to scare Anhuphama. She has suffered a lot already and she


    doesn''t need to deal with my anger so I have kept my cool in front of her although I am fuming inside.


    I don''t know why I have be so protective of her, why this woman''s well-being matter so much to


    me. However, the very moment I have seen her in the Sengupta mansion, I have felt drawn to her. The


    deep pain in her eyes is enough for me toprehend the smiling facade she has been wearing in


    front of others and how much care this innocent soul needs to be healed from the trauma. Although


    some people around her have tried very hard to kill her willpower and maybe they have seeded a


    lot but I can feel that there is still a little bit of willpower has left in her. She just needs some motivation


    to break the barrier of the hallucination that she is worthless, that she doesn''t stand any chance to win


    over her fear. Because I have belief in her that one day she will rise as apletely new person who


    will not be taking any shit from anyone. She will show the world that a woman can win against any


    difficulties that life throws at her.


    *******


    After one week


    I have been quite busy with a new project for some time and because of that I am not getting time to


    spend with my family. My princess is getting fussy day by day however Anhuphama is doing a great job


    in handling our princess. Currently, I am going through some papers on the new project that I am


    working on. I have decided to hand over this project to Mr. Ganguly to see his style of work. Although I


    have seen his brilliance when ites to big projects but still I need to know more about his


    capabilities.


    Suddenly, Bianca burst through my cabin''s door as if someone is chasing her. I stand up from my chair


    in an instant before going in front of her.


    "What happened Bianca?" I ask her.


    "Mr. Wilson is here and asking to see you." She replies nervously.


    "Then let him in. What''s the deal with this?" I ask her while sitting down on my chair.


    "But he is not alone, Mr. Sebastian White is also here with him." I m my hand down on the desk


    making her jump in fright.


    "What the fuck is he doing here with my business associate? Who gives him the right toe here in


    mypany?" I ask her calmly this time.


    "I don''t know but they are sitting in the waiting area. What should I tell them?" She asks.


    "Tell them toe inside. I will deal with them." I tell her in which she nods her head before scurrying


    away from my cabin. Soon I hear the cabin door is opened by none other than my biggest rival,


    Sebastian White who is walking inside as if he owns the ce. Mr. Wilson is walking behind him but he


    is not looking as confident as Sebastian. I don''t stand up from my ce because these men don''t


    deserve to be respected. Sebastian gives me his hand for a handshake but I only scoff in response. I


    can see that hurts his ego by the way his jaw is clenching and Mr. Wilson is shaking in his ce.


    "How are you doing my dear friend? I hope you are enjoying your life." Sebastianments after he


    takes a seat across from me while Mr. Wilson sits beside him on the vacant chair.


    "I was having a very good time till an unwanted persone to show me his ugly face." I reply looking


    directly in his eyes.


    "When are you going to stop calling me your enemy Alessandro? I haven''t done anything bad to cause


    problems for you. Also, you should not talk to your business associate like this. It can harm our


    partnership." My fist clench hearing his words so I look at the old man sitting beside him.


    "What is he talking about Mr. Wilson?" I ask making him more scared.


    "He has bought mypany so all the deals I have signed is his now." The old man replies with a


    frightened voice. Sebastian has a smug look on his face as if he has won a very big game.


    "You can not just sell yourpany to anyone without notifying me beforehand because I don''t have


    any intention to do business with this vile creature." I say in which the fucker chuckles.


    "Mr. Wilson can do whatever he wants and if you don''t want to do business with me then you can back


    out of the deal. But remember one thing that the loss will be yours." Sebastian deres before standing


    up from his ce. He gives me ast smirk and gets out of the cabin with Mr. Wilson following behind


    him.


    Fuck, I can not believe that the old man has the nerve to sell hispany to Sebastian knowing very


    well how much hate we have for each other. But the real problem is not hating each other, it''s


    completely different than that. I have an idea as to why he has bought Wilson''spany, he is not so


    brave to fight me but his wife is a different matter. She had once been a very good friend of mine but


    when I got to know her real motives I distanced myself from her before she could harm anyone close to


    me. I can not let her seed in any of the nasty nes going through her crazy mind.


    But how? If I cancel the deal with Wilson''spany then I will face at least 300 million''s loss. It''s not


    like I will be losing everything but the cancetion of this deal can put a dent in my reputation in the


    business world.


    "Fucking hell. I need to do something before that crazy woman can fulfill her fantasies." I run a hand


    through my hair trying to think of ways to stop them but nothing ising to my mind. I need to calm


    down first to think straight and for that I need to go home to my peace.


    ********


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am feeling much better after telling Mr. Bianchi about some parts of my past. He doesn''t pressure me


    but encourage me to share my deep secrets with him. However, he surprised me by staying calm


    because I was thinking that he would get very angry after knowing everything.


    Also, he has already enrolled me in a very prestigious college in California toplete my study. He


    has told me that if I want, I can study further after getting my B.Tech degree. To show my gratitude for


    the care he has shown to me, I have cooked his favorite foods, and he loved the food very much.


    I have decided to do online sses because I want to help with the household works. Also, dadabhai is


    showing me the ropes of business-rted stuff so by doing online sses I can easily learn the basics


    of business before I join the new branch of the Sengupta Enterprise. I was reluctant at first but then


    Jasmine di and Bianca told me that nowadays a woman should be financially stable and to do that, I


    need to focus on my study as well as learning new things on the other side.


    My sses are going to be starting from Wednesday and today being Monday, I have two days in my


    hand to get ready for the new phase of my life. Currently, I am writing some notes that have been


    described by dadabhai in the morning.


    "Anupama, are you busy my dear?" Mama Melody asksing to seat across from me. I am sitting on


    the bench in the garden while writing my notes. I smile at her and shake my head in denial.


    "I am just writing some notes, nothing very important. You tell me, do you need some help?" I ask her


    gently.


    "Ummm, I didn''t want to disturb you but Alessandro is back from his office." She replies with a smile


    although there is panic in her eyes so I put my pen and copy down.


    "But it''s only 4 PM and he usuallyes back by 7 PM." I tell her.


    "He is looking extremely pissed for some reason. When I asked him what happened, he told me that he


    wants to be alone for some time. I don''t know what to do so Ie here to tell you about it." She


    replies looking worried about Mr. Bianchi whom she thinks as her son. I also get worried so I decided to


    go to him. When I get in front of our room I notice that the room is not locked making me sigh in relief. I


    get inside before closing the door lightly. I see that he is staring out of the window in deep thought as if


    there is a big turmoil going on in his mind.


    I am thinking if I should disturb him or not, but decide to talk to him. So, I get near him before putting


    my hand on his shoulder making him turn around. When he realizes that it''s me he puts his arms


    around my waist and pulls me towards him. Heys his head on my shoulder before nuzzling around


    my neck. I run my hand through his hair trying to soothe him.


    "Do you want to tell me what happened?" I ask him gently.


    "No." He replies without lifting his head from my shoulder. I don''t say anything more and let him hold


    me as much as he wants. After some time he lifts his head and looks at me with worry-filled eyes. I give


    him a small smile before putting my head on his chest.


    "Cara, can you help me with something?" He asks.


    "Hmmm, tell me and I will try to help you." I answer.


    "What will you do if someone tries to harm your reputation or try to get under your skin?" I am surprised


    by his question but I decide to answer him truthfully.


    "First, I will calm down because being calm is the only way to think properly. Also, if someone is trying


    to get under my skin then I will try to find some evidence against the person that can help me to defend


    myself." I answer making him hum in response.


    "But why did you ask me this?" It''s very unusual for him to ask something like this but I ampletely


    sure that something must have happened in thepany.


    "I will tell you soon Cara but now I just want to hold you in my arms." He replies making me nod my


    head. Soon he leads me to our bed before he motions me to sit down in the middle of the bed. I get


    confused but still do as he tells me to do. When I settle down on the bed heys his head on myp


    and closes his eyes. I smile seeing his sweet gesture and runs my hand through his hair. It will be


    better if he sleeps for some time and then he will be able to think properly without getting impatient.


    After sometime when I am sure that he has fallen asleep, I carefully untangle himself from me before


    getting out of bed. I look at his peaceful face and kiss the top of his head.


    "I am always here for you." I whisper before turning around to go away from the room. I close the door


    and take out my phone from my jeans'' pocket before dialing Bianca''s number. However, she doesn''t


    receive my call making me groan.


    Now what? I don''t want to pressure Mr. Bianchi into telling me anything but how can I help him if I don''t


    know what is bothering him. I think I should wait for him to wake up and if he wants to share his


    problems with me then that''s okay and if not, then I will wait for him to tell me.


    Suddenly, my phone starts ringing so I look at the caller ID to see that it is an unknown number.


    Shrugging my shoulder I receive the call however, the phone slips from my hands in shock not


    believing what I just hear.

 Chapter 28: Ch.27/ Disastrous Revelation

    Chapter 28: Ch.27/ Disastrous Revtion


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Sometimes such incidents happen in life which we cannot even imagine in our dreams even with a


    person whom I always thought to be very strong. But now seeing her in such a vulnerable state, I can''t


    keep my tears from falling.


    Looking through the small ss of the examination room, I can tell that the doctors are trying their best


    to cure her but still, it doesn''t make me feel any better knowing that what has happened to her won''t be


    easy to forget. I just hope whoever is behind the cruel act will get punished for the nasty things they


    have done to my cousin.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure Miss Ganguly will be okay." Alessandro assures me but he also knows that no


    amount of encouraging words can stop me from worrying about Riya. Yes, it''s Riya I am talking about.


    The call I have gotten earlier is from a female nurse who informs me that she has found ady


    unconscious on the side of the road and when looking through the belongings of thedy, she has


    noticed a mobile phone where she finds my number on top of the dial call list and that''s how she has


    contacted me for which I am always going to be grateful to her.


    Currently, Alessandro and I are waiting for the doctors toplete their check-ups so that we can get


    to know about Riya''s condition. Suddenly I hear rapid footstepsing towards us so I look at it that


    way and find Dadabhai along with Baba are rushing where we are standing. Just as Dadabhai gets


    near me I hug him while crying helplessly.


    "what''s wrong, Anu? Why are you crying like this?" Dadabhai asks worriedly.


    "Why did you ask us toe here, Mr. Bianchi?" Baba asks in which Alessandro who looks at me in


    which I nod my head because I am not in a state to answer any of their questions.


    "Please don''t panic after hearing what I have to say. Miss Ganguly is inside the examination room and


    the doctors are doing a full body checkup of her." Alessandro exins.


    "Riya is inside? But why? She was alright when she went out with her friendsst night." Baba lets out


    looking confused.


    "Anu, hasn''t shee back in the morning?" Dadabhai asks after pulling away from the hug looking at


    me sternly. I gulp knowing I have done wrong by saying that Riya hase back in the morning


    because I don''t want her to get scolding from Dadabhai for staying out of the house for so long.


    When I don''t answer, Dadabhai understands what I have done. This is not the first time I have lied to


    him about Riya. However, now I think this time I shouldn''t have lied to him, and that way Riya wouldn''t


    be here. I feel a hand wrap around my waist and I know exactly who it is.


    "Mr. Ganguly I think we should wait for the doctors toe out of the examination room and tell us


    what exactly happened with Miss Ganguly," Alessandro says tightening his hold on me.


    Just then two female senior doctorse out of the room making us eager to know about Riya''s


    whereabouts. They look hesitant for some reason which doesn''t sit well with me. So I clutch onto


    Alessandro in fear because I don''t want anything bad to happen to Riya.


    "Is everything alright with my niece?" Baba asks.


    "We are not going to feed you lie saying that the patient is alright because she is not. We have found a


    large amount of Cannabis which ismonly known as Weed in her blood which is an illegal drug. Not


    only that, she has been taking very hard medicines for stress which we have found in her blood cells."


    One of the doctors exins making me look at her in disbelief.


    "Is that why she fainted?" Alessandro asks still holding me in his arms because if he doesn''t then I will


    surely copse on the floor.


    "Yes. this is one of the reasons for her being unconscious but the real reason is something else. She


    has severe injured marks all over her body which can only happen if someone tries to harm her


    physically and that''s why we have run a rape kit test on her." Another doctor answers making me gasps


    aloud. No, no please God don''t let it be true.


    "Thankfully the patient is not raped but yeah, she has been assaulted sexually by not one but two or


    three persons. She also has two broken ribs on the left side of her chest which is making it hard for her


    to breathe by herself. But with proper medication, she will get better for sure. Her right leg is also


    fractured so she won''t be able to walk for three weeks as she needs proper bed rest." Loud sobs break


    through my mouth so I turn my face towards Alessandro''s chest to quiet down my loud crying sounds


    not wanting anyone to hear that.


    "Can we meet her?" Dadabhai asks trying to appear alright but I can hear the pain in his voice.


    "Not now because we have put her in a medically induceda for 48 hours as her body needs a lot


    of rest. She will be in the ICU till then." By saying this, the doctors leave from there.


    No one speaks after the doctor leaves because everyone is busy ming themselves. But I think I am


    the worst out of them, I shouldn''t have lied to Dadabhai about Riya noting homest night. I never


    thought that my quietness could cause something so drastic.


    After some time, the police arrive in the hospital and Alessandro is the one who answers to their


    queries. While he talks with the officers I get near Dadabhai who is sitting emotionlessly on one of the


    chairs in front of the ICU. I take a seat beside him and lean my head on his shoulder. For a second I


    think he will berate me for lying to him but he wraps his hand around my shoulder and kiss me on the


    top of my head.


    "Riya is a fighter and I know that she will get better very soon." He lets out confidently.


    "Yes, our Riya is very strong and nothing can stop her from winning this battle." I reply wiping my tears.


    "I am sorry for lying." I tell him.


    "If you are saying sorry because you think that whatever happened to Riya is because of you, then


    don''t. Because you didn''t have any idea what she was doing behind our backs. But remember one


    thing that as both of your big brother it''s my utmost duty to protect you both so please from next time


    never lie to me. I can''t see any of you in pain." He says while I nod my head in understanding.


    "Mr. Ganguly is right Cara." Alessandro says kneeling in front of me.


    "Still, I can''t help but me myself." I let out as tears continue to fall from my eyes.


    "But you know what I think?" Alessandro asks making me shake my head in denial.


    "I think that you are the only one who can help Miss Ganguly to get better. Remember the female nurse


    said that she had found your number in the dial list which can only mean one thing that Miss Ganguly


    was trying to contact you. She tried to seek out your help when she was in danger and this shows how


    much she believes in you. I may have never liked her because of her rude behavior towards you but


    after what happened with her, I can''t hate her like I used to do. So I want you to be strong for her and


    take good care of her. You will do that, right?" I nod my head rapidly in response.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I will do anything to get her better." I reply making both Alessandro and Dadabhai smile at me.


    Riya''s POV:-


    "Come on take it, it will make you feel so good."


    "It will make your worries disappear."


    "You are just so sexy."


    "You are very easy to fool."


    "Take off your clothes and spread your legs like the slut you are."


    "Don''t try to scream because no one will save you."


    I can feel their filthy hands on my body and that''s only making me sick. I try to get their hands off my


    body but they are not leaving me alone. Suddenly, I start hearing a distant voice of someone, someone


    who is calling out to me. I feel myself being shaken but still, I can''t open my eyes or move my hands to


    reach out to the owner of the voice.


    Finally, I open my eyes and find Anupama standing in front of me. I look around to see that Boro


    mama, Dadabhai, Mr. Bianchi, Jasmine along with Mama Melody are also present in the room which


    makes me scared and before I know it, I am whimpering in fear while tugging on Anupama''s hand.


    "Shh, no need to get scared. Look, I am here and others too. No one will be able to harm you


    anymore." Anupama says before sitting beside me. I hug her left hand with my right arm very tightly not


    wanting her to leave me alone.


    "Riya, do you want something to drink?" Jasmine asks trying toe closer but I quickly shake my


    head in response.


    "I think we should all leave Anhuphama with Miss Ganguly here." Alessandro suggests as if he


    understands what I need the most right now.


    No oneints about my behavior and leave the room silently. But I can see the sadness in


    everyone''s eyes because it''s been two weeks since I have gotten discharged from the hospital, and still


    I haven''t said a word to anyone. Not only that, besides Anupama no one cane near me without me


    freaking out.


    "Here drink some water." Anupama says handing me a ss of water. I take it from her before drinking


    a little water because I am not very thirsty right now.


    "Riya, I know you''re scared but we want to help you. The police are trying to find the culprits but without


    your help, they can''t do much. So, please at least try to tell me so that I can tell them instead of you."


    She says and I agree that she is correct. But I can''t remove the fear of theming to look for me. I


    don''t want anyone close to me to get in trouble because of me.


    There is a knock on the door so she gets up and opens the door before talking to whoever is outside in


    hush voices. When shees inside the room she has Advira on her hip who is rubbing her eyes


    tiredly. However, upon seeing me she insists on getting on the bed and before I know it she has


    plopped on myp. At first, I am scared of the toddler too but she kisses me on the right cheek and


    then put her head on the right side of my chest as if she knows I have pain on the left side.


    Tears stream down my face getting such gentle behavior from the baby whom I have tried to separate


    from her mother. But that baby is trying to help me with her unspoken words, trying to mend my broken


    self with her adorable smile.


    I don''t know what good deeds I have done to be treated like this after the horrible things I have done to


    Anupama and her daughter Advira. But truth to be told I don''t want them to hate me anymore. I don''t


    want to y the viin role when I want to have a stable rtionship with everyone. I don''t want to fight


    my demons alone because I am tired, tired of wearing two faces, tired of faking my attitude towards the


    person who is so dear to me.


    "You just need to tell me how I can help you and believe me, I will do exactly what you want me to do. I


    really want the old Riya back who used to be my best friend but after her eighth birthday she has


    changed so much." Anupama says while wiping my tears with the pads of her thumbs.


    I don''t reply and I think she knows I am not going to answer anything because this is what I am doing


    aftering back from the hospital. It''s not like I don''t want to tell her everything but I am too scared to


    reveal everything. I can''t tell her exactly what happened on the day of my eighth birthday which forced


    me to changepletely.

 Chapter 29: Ch.28/ Everything Has Changed

    Chapter 29: Ch.28/ Everything Has Changed


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Riya is still not speaking to any of us but the good thing is she has healed physical and also smiling


    more. She is also spending most of her times with Advira who has started to call her ''mashi''. Mr.


    Bianchi was a little hesitant to let our daughter being alone with Riya but now he is okay to let them


    y with each other.


    I am trying my best to keep her happy although I know that if she doesn''t talk then she won''t be able to


    break away from the horrendous memories that have overpowered her mind and soul. On the other


    hand, today Pishimaa ising here with Kakai to meet Riya. I haven''t told her anything about them


    coming here because I know it will only cause her more anxiety.


    The police have been trying to locate the criminal but alwaysing back with an empty hand. So Mr.


    Bianchi with the help of Marco is looking out for some of Riya''s friends who are not responding to any


    of our calls or messages. We have got to know that there are two guys named John and Eliza who


    takes illegal drugs in the group. We are suspecting them to be the culprit however they are nowhere to


    be found.


    "Anu, Mr. Bianchi is looking for you." Jasmine di saysing to my study room which used to be my


    old bedroom. My amazing husband thinks that I should have a separate room for study so I can


    concentrate better.


    "Why? I thought he is talking to Samuel." I reply while closing myptop.


    "That I don''t know about but he is in his office waiting for you. " Jasmine di answers back. She has her


    doctor''s uniform on so I assume that she is going to the hospital. She has started to work just a week


    ago in the same hospital as Liam.


    "When will you be back di?" I ask her while standing up from the bed.


    "I will be back before that witch gets here because I am not going to leave you alone with her. Although


    I doubt that your husband dearest will let anyone look down on you." She pokes my side making me


    giggle lightly.


    "Shut it di. Go or you will bete for your work." I tell her while nudging her out of the room. Sheughs


    before going away from there.


    I sigh before go out of the room while making my way to Mr. Bianchi''s office. I knock on the door and in


    response told toe inside. When I get inside a scowl forms on my lips seeing that Mr. Bianchi is


    smoking. I have got to know that he was once a heavy smoker but now he only smokes when he feels


    extremely stressed.


    "What were you doing Cara?" He asks while looking at me however when he sees the scowl on my


    face, he puts the cigarette in the ashtray.


    "Smoking is not healthy yet you don''t stop doing it. Why can''t you listen to me?" This man needs to


    know that I am not going to let him do whatever he wants. I don''t care what he had done in his past but


    now he needs to think about us. So, if needed I will keep him on his toes but definitely stop his


    ridiculous habits.


    "I don''t smoke every day and you know it well. I am just stressing over some deal and also with the fact


    that Miss Ganguly is still not responding about what happened to her." He replies after I sit across from


    him on the couch.


    "I can understand your concern but for that, you can not find satisfaction in smoking this hazardous


    stick. Please stop doing it." I tell making him give me a yful huff. He takes off his reading sses


    and hands me a file.


    "I want you to read this file and give me an opinion if I should keep this deal going on or not. Actually,


    when I signed the deal the owner was different but recently thepany is sold to someone else and I


    don''t have any desire to work with that person." He exins although I am still confused as why I am


    the one to do this work.


    "But isn''t this concern your finance team or something like that? Also, I don''t think I will be able to get


    the correct opinion on this deal because I have no clue about it." I reply while looking through the file.


    "You have already started your study so you will be able to learn something from this file. I know that


    your brother was giving you business tips but after what happened with Miss Ganguly he has been


    keeping himself busy with work. So you can take this file as some business tip or an experience that


    will help you in the future." He answers back making me understand his point. It''s a great way to know


    more about business circumstances because if I want to be financially stable in the future. I thank him


    for the opportunity before I go out of there as I need to give Advira a bathe.


    Upon arriving at her room I notice that Riya isying down on the rug letting Advira put fake makeup on


    her with a brush. This is such a delightful sight so I click a picture on my phone before clearing my


    throat to gain their attention. In an instant, Riya gets up from the floor while taking Advira in her arms.


    My eyes widen seeing the frightened look in her eyes making me p my forehead. How can I forget


    that a little abrupt sound trigger her memories? So I smile before taking cautious steps towards her.


    "I am sorry for scaring you Riya. Actually, Ie here to bathe Advira but when I saw the cute sight of


    both of you ying I couldn''t resist myself from taking your picture. Please forgive your silly sister." I tell


    her while looking at her with a sad pout. She doesn''t say anything but smile at me letting me know that


    she has forgiven me.


    "That''s a relief but now we need to take this little missy to the washroom. Can you please take her


    there and fill the tub with water while I get some clothes for her to wear afterwards?" I ask her in which


    she nods her head before getting inside the washroom with Advira in her arms. I go to the closest and


    retrieve the necessary things for my baby.


    When I get near the washroom I noticed that Advira is already in the bathtub while Riya is messaging


    shampoo on her hair. I stop myself from going inside and let Riya bathe her niece. This girl has


    changed so much that I am sure who has seen her before will not be able to believe if they don''t see


    her from their own eyes. She is the same girl who once tried to snatch my daughter from me but now


    look, the same child is providing so much love for her. But I don''t want to dwell in the past because for


    me what matters most is that my sister is behaving like she used to do when we were very little.


    Although I want to ask her why did she tormented me so much but not now. Currently, she needs my


    love and care to get better and that''s all she will be getting from me.


    "Me done mum-mum." Advira announces who is being carried by Riya. I smile seeing the cute towel


    she is wrapped around before taking her in my arms. I put her down on the bed that has been installed


    after she refused to sleep on a crib. However, she gives me a slight pouting look when I try to take


    away her hairbrush.


    "You can yter baby but first we need to put some pretty clothes on you along with the lotion. Look


    Mashi and mum-mum are already dressed. Don''t you want to look pretty like us?" I ask my baby in


    which she makes a thinking face before nodding her head rapidly.


    "Make me pwetty. Untle Malcoe so me be good." She says when I put on her shoes.


    "Yes, baby. Your Uncle Marco is going to be here soon to take you to the park. But for now, you will


    spend some time with your Papa because mum-mum has some work to do with Mashi." I tell her.


    "Oh me go see papa. Me lub papa." Every time she says that she loves her papa it warms my heart.


    She was a mommy''s girl before but I think we all know who is her favorite now.


    "Yes, I know you love your papa and papa also loves you very much. Now be a good girl and carefully


    go to your papa." I have already called a maid so she picks Advira in her arms before getting away


    from there.


    I turn around to face Riya who is looking at the floor. I really feel bad for her but what can we do when


    she has shut down her emotions from everyone. Jasmine di and I have tried a lot to know what


    happened that day but she doesn''t even utter a word to us.


    "Riya I need to tell you something." I tell making her give me a curious look.


    "Pishimaa and Kakai areing here to meet you. They will be here in a few hours." After hearing me


    she starts breathing heavily so I hug her and soon she starts to calm down.


    "Don''t worry about anything Riya. We all are here to support you and also if you don''t want to meet


    them then I am sure that they will understand." I say this while thinking if Pishimaa will be listening or


    not because I don''t think I can handle her if she demands to meet Riya.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "What the fuck do you mean that you guys still don''t know where those guys are? I don''t care what you


    have to do but I want results in three days, only seventy-two hours. If by then I don''t get any positive


    response then you are all dead." I throw my phone into the wall making it shattered. These guys are


    useless if they can''t even get information about two persons. I have promised my cara that I will find


    the person who is responsible for her sister''s condition and I need to do it as soon as possible.


    This is not the only thing that is going through my mind right now. The deal with Wilson''spany is


    still hanging because I haven''te to any decision whether I should keep the deal or break the deal.


    That''s why I have decided to take Anhuphama''s help without her knowledge. Yes, the file I have given


    her is the papers of that deal. I think she is the reasonable person to give me an honest response


    about what to do.


    "Papa mee." My princess says from the doorway of my office making me coo at the sweet gesture


    of her. I get up from my seat and reach near her. I pick her up before sitting on the couch and give a lot


    of kisses on her cheeks making her giggle.


    "You don''t need to ask permission toe here, princess. Now tell me where are you going while


    dressing up so cutely?" I ask her.


    "Untle Malco take me pawk. Mum-mum make me pwetty." She replies while ying with my cor. Just


    then Marcoes into the room holding a box of chocte along with a wolf plush toy. Upon seeing


    her beloved uncle my princess gets off myp before running towards him. He picks her up and give a


    kiss on her forehead.


    "You know right that Anhuphama will not be happy seeing the choctes?" I ask the idiot who shrugs


    his shoulder making me groan in annoyance.


    "Advira likes chocte and being her favorite uncle it''s my duty to fulfill her wishes. That''s all I know


    and about your wife, it''s your responsibility to protect us from her wrath." He replies with a stupid smirk.


    "Everything aside, how is Riya? Did she say anything about that day?" He asks making me shake my


    head.


    "She is still very traumatized so we are not pressuring her into telling us anything. However, I am


    worried about something else." I answer back.


    "What''s got you so worried bro?" He asks.


    "Sebastian and his wife. They are nning something big and they have already taken the first step by


    buying Wilson''spany. I am thinking about what can be their next step." I tell him.


    "That crazy woman is dangerous Alessandro, I am telling you. She had created havoc in your life in the


    past and if she is back again then I am sure that her motives are more destructive this time." I look at


    my princess who is ying with the wolf plushy before looking at Marco.


    "I was a boy with no power, no motivation, especially no family at that time but now everything has


    changed. I may be stress over hering back however I am not going to let her get past me to harm


    anyone dear to me. If she thinks that she is the only one who is an expert in ying dirty games then


    she needs to meet the dirtiest man who will detonate her before she can react. She doesn''t know the


    new me Marco and I am promising that she will be seeing the beast in me soon." They have made the


    first move and I will let them make more moves because my one move will be their destruction.


    *******


    Anhuphama''s uncle along with her aunt has arrived a few hours back and believe me, I am already


    feeling frustrated with the olddy. She is constantly bitching about everything as if she is some queen.


    Thankfully Marco has taken my princess to Bianca''s house and they will be staying over there.


    Because I will not be able to control myself if the olddy says anything to my daughter.


    Mr. & Mrs. Ganguly has be her first prey and I can feel that both of them are trying hard not to say


    anything improper to her. On the other hand, her daughter is not ready to meet her. Miss Ganguly is so


    scared that she is hiding in her room and has decided that she will not meet her mother.


    Currently, I am talking to Samuel about increasing the number of security around the mansion because


    I don''t want to take any chance with my family''s protection. He is sure that whoever tried to harm Miss


    Ganguly cane here too. Although I don''t agree with him but as the head of my guarding team, he


    knows better than me.


    "Boss, do you think that Mrs. Bianchi has done good letting her aunte here?" Samuel asks making


    me look at him.


    "She is Miss Ganguly''s mother and we can not tell a mother to not meet her daughter after the trauma


    she has to suffer." I reply while petting Boomer and Tank who just arrived.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "But both of us has seen the way she behaves with ma''am and Advira. I don''t know what she is


    nning to do aftering here." He has a point but I don''t think she has the guts to do anything


    wrong in this house and if by any means she does something improper then she will be taken care of


    too.


    One by one the other three dogs alsoe out of the house except King who I am sure is roaming


    around Anhuphama. They stand in front of me and bark indicating that they also want to be pet and


    who I am to neglect my boys. While petting the dogs I think about King and how he was the one who


    used to intimidate Anhuphama the most but now that boy only wants to be around her. I was very


    worried about my wife not liking my boys but then slowly and slowly she has started to ept them.


    Now, they spend most of their time with her however that doesn''t make me jealous. Instead, it makes


    me feel blessed that I have gotten such a caring person as my wife.


    My chain of thoughts break down hearing a horrifying scream making me run straight to the mansion.


    The dogs along with Samuel and some other guards are also following behind me. Upon arriving in the


    kitchen where the soundes from, I halt in my ce seeing a terrified Miss Ganguly who is


    clutching Anhuphama as if her life is depending on her.


    My eyes go to Anhuphama''s aunt who is looking shocked and somewhat hateful. I get confused but


    soon my confusion vanish when I notice the nail marks on her hands. She must have tried to touch


    Miss Ganguly who hates being touched nowadays. Only Anhuphama and our daughter can touch her


    without scaring her.


    The olddy tries to walk towards my wife and Miss Ganguly''s direction but before she can reach them,


    King stands in front of her growling and barking loudly making me smirk. Good boy, no one messes


    with his mum and think about get away with it.


    "You are the reason for what happened to my daughter and now you are letting this monster harm me."


    The olddy uses in a frightened voice. I clench my fists in anger but decide not to interfere


    because I want my wife to answer her.


    "What are you talking about Kamini? Anupama didn''t do anything to Riya so stop ming her."


    Surprisingly Mr. Sengupta aka my father-inw saysing there. However, the olddy only huffs


    before turning to face her brother.


    "You will never see any fault in your daughter Borda but look at my daughter, did you ever see her so


    scared? She is not even let me touch and I am her mother who has given birth to her." I can feel the


    anger radiating from Samuel along the other guards because they respects and treat Anhuphama like a


    queen.


    "Boss, why aren''t you saying anything? She is falsely using ma''am, if you want we can throw her


    out of the property in a second." Samuel says in a low voice making all the guards nod their heads but I


    tell them to keep quiet. I also want to throw her out of the house for talking shit about my wife.


    However, I want Anhuphama to stand for her own. She knows well that she doesn''t have any hand in


    Miss Ganguly''s condition so she needs to face her aunt by herself.


    "Nothing you are saying is making any sense Mom. Why should Anu harm Riya haa? She is not the


    type of person to harm anyone and please for god sake stop saying bad things about that innocent


    girl." Mr. Ganguly tells his mother but the olddy is not listing to anyone.


    "I will not keep quiet and let her do anything she wants. I am telling you Subho, this innocent face is


    just a facade for everyone but the reality ispletely different. I know she is the reason behind


    everything. She has done ck magic to destroy everyone''s lives. First, in Kolkata and now in LA. She


    is a witch who can not see my daughter happy and to do that, she has been snatching everything that


    should be my daughter''s." I never raise my hand on anydy but this olddy is testing my patience. I


    look at Anhuphama who has a look of....shame? What the fuck! No, no, no Cara don''t believe your


    aunt. She is lying, I need to do something or she will start to retreat to the shell of insecurity again.


    "Stop saying vile things about Anupama. She is not like you who don''t know how to behave with others.


    You are saying that she has done something to harm your daughter but can''t you see that your


    daughter is the one who is depending on her?" Melody asks but that only makes the olddy angrier.


    "You just shut up and who are you to tell me what is right and what is wrong? You are just a maid of this


    house so don''t forget your ce. Mr. Bianchi must have taken pity in you or why he will let an old,


    miserable woman like you to stay in this mansion? I can bet that you are also the same as Anupama.


    You are also using ck magic to stay in thisvish ce or-"


    "ENOUGH!" We all look at Anhuphama who cuts off her aunt''s rant in the middle. She release Miss


    Ganguly and walk towards her aunt who looks fully shocked.


    "How dare you insult my Mama Melody? She is not a maid in this house, she is everyone''s Mama who


    is taking care of us since the beginning. Just because I didn''t say anything when you were bad-


    mouthing me it doesn''t mean that I will keep quiet hearing you insulting my mother-inw. I don''t care if


    my husband epts it or not but I know deep down he thinks of her as his mother." Anhuphama''s reply


    not only surprise her aunt but also me because she is not wrong that I see Melody as a mother figure.


    But my ego never let me call her Mama like everyone does.


    "You are raising your voice against me? Don''t forget who I am Anupama." The olddy says while


    trying to p my wife who doesn''t back down. She grabs her aunt''s hand before she can do anything.


    "Don''t you dare Pishimaa. I am not the same scared girl who used to cower away by seeing your eyes.


    Everything is not the same anymore and I can assure you that I will not let anything be the way it used


    to be because my husband and my new family believe in me. They teach me to stand for myself


    against the odd. I will not let their beliefs down just because I respect you. Also, don''t forget where you


    are standing. This is not Sengupta mansion, this is Bianchi mansion and this is my home. If any


    outsider thinks that they cane here and say whatever they want then they are highly mistaken.


    Because it will only take a moment for me to kick them out of here. Now, if you are done with your


    nonsense talking then I suggest you take some rest." Anhuphama answers back making my heart swell


    with pride for my daring wife. So, I do the thing I wanted to do for so long. I p my hands loudly


    making all eyes turn to me but I don''t stop. I walk towards my wife still pping at her bravery before I


    stand beside her.


    "I am proud of you Cara." I have so much to say but I refrain myself from saying anything more


    because I know that I don''t need to say more than the line I have just uttered. She gives me a small


    smile in return before going to Miss Ganguly who is shaking behind the counter. Both of them retrieve


    upstairs leaving us alone.


    "I hope you will enjoy your staying here but remember one thing very clearly that this is thest time I


    am letting you go with just a warning. Because the next time you say shit about my wife or anyone


    close to me then you won''t be liking the consequences." I warn the olddy who looks ready to be faint


    before going to my room with King following behind me. I get inside the room and take off my clothes


    before throwing them in theundry basket in the bathroom. I take a quick shower and exist in the


    bathroom only a towel wrapped around my waist. I go to the closest to pick out some clothes to wear


    but stop in the midway when I hear a gasp from behind. I quickly turn around to see that Anhuphama is


    staring at me with wide eyes. I decide to tease her so I start to walk towards her making her back away


    from there. However, before she can get out of the closest I get a hold of her hand and pull her in my


    arms. She starts squirming to get out of my hold but I don''t think so that I want her to go away from me.


    "Stop moving Cara or I know many ways to make you stop. Do you want to know them or do you want


    me to show them to you?" I ask in her ear making her shiver. I like the effect I have on her and I am


    going to use it whenever I want.

 Chapter 30: Ch.29/ Blooming Love

    Chapter 30: Ch.29/ Blooming Love


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Never in a million years I have thought about standing up against Pishimaa but I finally did the


    unthinkable thing, I can not stop the feeling of being proud of myself for the step that I have taken.


    Although I wasn''t going to say anything back to her but when she started to insult the woman who has


    done nothing to her, I couldn''t take it anymore. Pishimaa can say anything bad about me, but not about


    the persons who have been nothing but lovable to me.


    For some seconds I have started to believe in her words but then Mr. Bianchi''s words started to rey


    in my head making me realize that I am not the same person as I was in the past. That''s when I


    decided that I need to do something to stop Pishimaa''s unfair allegation. I think I shouldn''t have agreed


    to let here here or we all could have avoided the drama.


    But what surprised me the most is Mr. Bianchi''s behavior towards the situation. At first, I thought that


    he would defend me but soon I realized that he wanted me to stands against the odd. And when he


    praised me in front of everyone that is the best feeling any wife can have from her husband. However, I


    was definitely not ready to see an almost naked Mr. Bianchi when I came back into our room to thanks


    him for the courage he had shown to me.


    "Stop moving Cara or I know many ways to make you stop. Do you want to know them or do you want


    me to show them to you?" He whispers in my ear making me shiver. Oh no, he can not have so much


    effect on me.


    "What are you talking about?" I ask while trying hard not to stutter.


    "Hmmm, I am d that you are so innocent because it will be my pleasure to teach you some


    interesting things." He replies while biting my earlobe lightly before going out of the closet. I stand


    frozen in my spot because of his sudden action.


    "Hey thakur ei lokta to amake pagol kore debe." I tell myself before rub my chest to calm myself down.


    ("Oh God this man will make me crazy.")


    However I don''t get the meaning of him teaching me some interesting things, maybe he is talking about


    business. But then again why did he bite my earlobe if he is talking about business? Uggghhh this man


    is so confusing sometimes.


    "Are you going toe out of the closet or do I need to get you by myself?" Mr. Bianchi calls out from


    the room. I don''t reply instead get out of the closet and notice that he is now lying down on our bed only


    wearing loose track pants which leaves his upper body in full disy. I can not tear away my eyes from


    his six-pack abs to the various tattoos littered all around his body. I am not a person to give much


    attention to someone''s body but when ites to my husband I always do the unthinkable. I have


    started to do the things I have never done before so it is really confusing sometimes if he is a good


    influence to be around or not.


    "King I think your Mum is mesmerized by seeing my body that she has gotten mute." Mr. Bianchi


    comments before putting his hands behind his head. King is already rxing on the couch facing


    towards the bed.


    "King tell your Papa that your Mum has seen better than him." I don''t know why I reply such thing but If


    he can tease me then I also have the right to tease him back. I don''t give him any second nce and


    goes to pet King however Mr. Bianchi grabs my wrist before tugging me towards him making me fall on


    top of him. Out of instinct, I clutch the closest thing in my reach but soon regret it when I realized that I


    am clutching his biceps. I try to get up but he makes a quick move and before I know it, I am lying


    beneath him. My eyes widen in surprise however I close my eyes when he puts his face in the crook of


    my neck. He puts a light kiss there before I feel him pull away however he doesn''t release me from his


    arms.


    When I don''t feel any movementing from him I slowly open my eyes to see that he is already


    looking at me. He is looking so intentionally at me with something in his eyes that makes me turn my


    head on the other side. But he puts his finger under my chin to turn my face towards him again.


    "Don''t ever turn your face away from me Cara. I am your husband so you don''t need to feel shy to me."


    He tells me before kissing my nose. I smile at his gesture sweet gesture but then I remember how he


    was teasing me earlier and that makes me pout. He gives me a confusing look and runs his thumb on


    my lower lip.


    "Now why are you pouting Cara? You know it''s doing nothing good to me." He says making me


    worried.


    "What''s happening to you? Are you not feeling well?" I ask while putting my right palm on his forehead


    to check if he has a fever. But to my surprise, he startsughing.


    "Why are youughing Mr. Bianchi? If you are not feeling well then you should rest." I tell him but that


    only makes himugh harder. Finally, after a few minutes ofugh he calms down.


    "What am I going to do with your innocence? But as for now, I want to do something. Can I Cara?" He


    asks while putting a strand of hair behind my ear.


    "You don''t need my permission to anything Mr. Bianchi. You are your own person and you have sai-" a


    pair of lips on my own cuts off my talking. It takes me some seconds to realize that Mr. Bianchi is


    kissing me. I feel myself breathing heavily but soon calm down when he starts rubbing my waist


    soothingly. Before I know it I have started to kiss him back. After some time he stops kissing me before


    putting his forehead on me.


    "I am d to know that I don''t need permission to kiss you whenever I want." He says making me blush


    when I realized what he was talking about earlier.


    "You are getting more pervert, Mr. Bianchi." I reply with a soft voice.


    "But I am your pervert." He replies making me giggle. Heys down on his side and pulls my head on


    his chest making me snuggle closer to his warmth.


    "I am very proud of you Anhuphama the way you have handled your aunt. But also a little disappointed


    because you didn''t defend yourself when she was using you of something you didn''t have any


    hand." He tells me.


    "I know I have disappointed you but I was feeling so lost when said those things about me. For some


    time, I had started to believe her but then your words came to my mind that I am not worthless like they


    refer to me. That''s when I decided to stand up against her for the first time in my life." I reply to him.


    "Listen to me well Cara, you are nothing like how your aunt has depicted you. Because I have been


    seeing you and I am extremely proud to say that my wife is the most considerate person I have seen in


    my life. So, don''t think about her anymore and grow up in an independent woman who will show


    everyone that everyone has the right to fulfill their dreams." He answers back before kissing the top of


    my head.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    My Cara is sound asleep in my arms but I don''t have an ounce of sleep in my eyes because I am busy


    in admiring the beauty in front of me. If it''s possible then I will be doing it every day but something is


    different about today. Finally, I have done the thing I have been holding back for so long, to kiss her


    pink lips. I know I sound like a pervert person but how I have been controlling myself around her, only I


    know that.


    After seeing the daredevil act she has pulled in front of everyone my desire to kiss her has be


    unmanageable. So, the moment she told me that I can do whatever I want I didn''t wait a moment to


    im her precious lips. The moment my lips made contact with her lips I know that I am gone for good.


    However, the way she responded to the kiss is mind-blowing. I look at the clock beside the nightstand


    to see that it''s showing at 1 AM, so I decided to close my eyes and get some sleep.


    It''s been a few days since I have got to kiss my wife for the first time and now I can kiss her whenever I


    want. However, she still doesn''t let me kiss her in front of anyone because she feels shy. I can not force


    her to do anything she is notfortable so I have agreed to her wish.


    Her aunt and uncle has returned to India yesterday. That old woman is so persistent that she wasn''t


    ready to go away from here but I told her that if she didn''t leave my house then I will throw her out.


    Thankfully Anhuphama didn''t protest against my decision. However, Mr. Sengupta isn''t very happy with


    my decision and still giving me cold shoulder but I don''t care about his thoughts anymore.


    Currently, I am enjoying quality time with my wife and our daughter. Of course, I haven''t forgotten about


    the big furry boys. Anhuphama hasid a big nket on the grass while I have gotten a basket filled


    with different foods from the kitchen.


    "Does the watermelon taste good baby girl?" I ask my princess who is busy eating her watermelon. I


    have tried to cut little pieces of the fruit for her but the little demanding thing is persistent to eat the


    large piece.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "She likes to eat fruit in big pieces from the time I have started to feed her solid food. Sometimes she


    eats small pieces but not before giving me her famous angry pout." Anhuphamaments from the


    ce where she is watching over the dogs who are ying on the ground. I get to reply but my breath


    hitch seeing the stunning view in front of me.


    Her immense beauty is like a honeb that always calls out to me as if I am some honeybee who


    can not resist the urge to devour the honey. The more time I spend with her the more I am bing


    addicted to her. But I know well that she deserves respect and I will be damn if I ever try to get past her


    boundaries.


    "How is your study going Cara?" I ask her afterposing myself. She turns to me with a smile before


    coming to sit beside me. But I pull her on myp because I like the feeling of her in my arms.


    "It''s going good but I am having a little problem while doing an assignment. Will you help me with that?"


    She asks after gettingfortable in myp.


    "Of course I will. But I need something in return." I smirk knowing what I want. But she surprises me by


    pecking my lips without me saying anything to her.


    "Now, you will help me. Right?" She asks with a big smile making me shake my head.


    "Why? I know you want me to kiss you and I just did so you need to help me with my assignment." She


    comins while crossing her arms on her chest.


    "Hmm, but what you did is called a peck, not a proper kiss. So first give me a proper kiss and then I will


    help you." I tell her.


    "That''s cheating Mr. Bianchi." She whines but I don''t budge from my demand. Finally, when she


    realizes that I am not backing out she huffs in defeat before leaning towards me. But suddenly a big


    head is ced on my shoulder making me startle. Anhuphama burst intoughter seeing that Zeus is


    the one who has interrupted our loving moment.


    "Zeus, why are you interrupting mum and Papa''s important talk? Don''t you want a little brother to y


    with?" I ask with a fake angry voice but get a p on the biceps from a red faced Anhuphama who has


    surely heard what I have said to the big St. Bernard.


    "You don''t have a filter in your mouth, Mr. Bianchi. Come on Zeus, let''s go and y fetch." She tells the


    big furry baby who happily bark in response before following her with a ball in his mouth.


    I slump on the nket feeling betrayed by my wife and son who has teamed up against me. So, I start


    to look at the cloud before trying to make faces out of the clouds. I used to y this game when I was


    living in the orphanage. Actually, Melody is the one who taught the children of the orphanage to make


    different faces out of the clouds but I had never showed any interest in front of her. However, whenever


    I felt lonely I used toy down on the yground of my old school and looked at the clouds.


    Surprisingly, it used to make me feel good.


    But now I don''t need to look at the clouds to make me feel good because I am not alone anymore. I


    have people to call who I can proudly call my family, it''s not that I didn''t have anyone in my life before.


    But the concept of family wasn''t very clear to me in the past so I used to think that only friendship


    matters. Now, I know that family matters too and for love, I think I will also get to know about this word


    too.

 Chapter 31: Ch.30/ A Mothers Wrath

    Chapter 31: Ch.30/ A Mother''s Wrath


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Advira''s health is not well for thest two days. Although she has a mild fever but there is something


    wrong with her that is making her panic from time to time. Mr. Bianchi has already assigned a group of


    child specialists for our daughter''s recovery however they are also not sure about what''s wrong with my


    baby.


    Everyone in the house is worried about Advira and I don''t even want to start on the dogs. They haven''t


    left their little sister''s side from the moment she has fallen ill. They even growled at the doctors at the


    start but then I assured them that the doctors would only check on their sister, that''s when they let the


    doctors treat Advira.


    Mr. Bianchi is also not doing very well about controlling his anger. He is shouting at the poor maids


    without them doing anything wrong, basically he is throwing tantrums like a baby. But I can understand


    what he is feeling because my situation is almost the same as him. I have never seen my Advira so


    shaken up.


    Currently, I am watching over the little angel who has finally fallen asleep after hearing a lot of stories


    from me. Neither I and Mr. Bianchi can be separated from our daughter so we have decided to let her


    stay with us in our bedroom. The dogs are also scattered around the room as they don''t want to leave


    their sister alone.


    "How is she doing, Anu?" Dadabhai asksing into the room. I look at him to see that he has


    changed out of his work clothes.


    "Her fever is in control now. However, her panic attacks are something that has us worried the most. I


    have never seen her so scared Dadabhai and believe me, it''s breaking my heart to see her crying in


    fear. Fear about something that we don''t have any idea about." I reply while caressing Advira''s cheeks


    while she cuddles her bunny stuffie.


    "Anu, do you think Mom has something to do with Advira''s condition? I mean, we all know she hates


    Advira so she might have done something to scare the poor child." Dadabhai suggests. Hmmm, he has


    a point but it''s been two weeks since Pishimaa has left, and Advira was doing totally okay afterward.


    "I understand your point Dadabhai but Pishimaa has been gone for so long and Advira''s health has


    deteriorated for thest two days. So, I don''t think Pishimaa has anything to do with her getting


    scared." I answer back. Just then Advira starts weeping in her sleep and her tiny body starts to tremble.


    I gently take her in my arms before trying to calm her down. I can hear the dogs whimpering in the


    background so I go near them before I sit down on the couch. I start to sing a luby to calm all the


    babies down. Dadabhai leaves from there giving me some privacy.


    When I am sure that Advira and the dogs are asleep, I put her on the couch before surrounding her


    with lots of pillows for safety. I don''t want to leave her alone so I tell Mama Melody to look after her for


    the time I do some work.


    I haven''t seen Mr. Bianchi for some time and I am getting worried about his temper because he doesn''t


    have any control over his anger when ites to his family and hearing our daughter''s cry of fear, he


    has be more furious with everyone. That''s why I am the only one who is interacting with him


    because I know whatever he is doing out of worry.


    "What are you guys doing if you can''t even find the reason behind my daughter''s condition? Burn the


    fucking degrees you have as a top-ss doctor. Because in my eyes, you guys have been proven as


    garbage. Get the fuck out of my sight." I hear Mr. Bianchi shouting at the team of doctors. I know that if


    I don''t step up now then he will definitely do something unthinkable. So, I get near him before putting


    my hand on his shoulder making him turn to look at me with fury in his eyes. But when his eyes fall on


    me, his anger gets reced by worry.


    "What are you doing here Cara? Is our princess not okay? Wait a minute I will call another doctor and


    then our daughter will be alright." He says while putting his palms on my cheeks but I stop him before


    he can call anyone.


    "Our daughter is okay Mr. Bianchi but I think you''re not okay. You are constantly shouting at everyone


    without any fault and that''s not doing any good." I tell him before turning towards the doctors who are


    fidgeting in their ces.


    "You guys have done a great job so thank you for that. But I think you guys should be get going now as


    you have stuck in here for two days straight. Your families must be waiting for you all so you can go


    now." Mr. Bianchi tries to protest but I shot him a look that makes him shut his mouth.


    "It''s alright Mrs. Bianchi, it''s our job to look after your daughter. So we can stay here till your daughter is


    completely fine." One of the doctors replies politely.


    "I know well that you guys are scared of Mr. Bianchi but I can assure you that your jobs will not be


    taken away from you. So you guys don''t have anything to worry about." I say making them relieved.


    Soon after that, they depart from the mansion.


    After that, I take a hold of Mr. Bianchi''s hand before asking him toe with me. He is a little hesitant


    at first but then starts to follow me. I take him in the backyard patio before we both sit down on one of


    the couches. I put my palms on his cheeks and make him look at me.


    "Advira''s fever is now under control so stop worrying about her and taking your anger out on someone


    who hasn''t done anything wrong. I know you are extremely worried about our daughter''s condition but


    your anger is not helping anyone. It is only creating more tension around the house." I tell him while


    caressing his cheeks like I always do with Avira to calm her down.


    "But my polo is scared, Cara. She doesn''t sleep for five minutes and the next moment she wakes up


    crying while having a panic attack. I don''t want to see her in so much pain, she may not be my


    daughter by blood but I have never seen her as anything less. She is the glow of my life Cara and I am


    not going to let anything happens to my precious daughter." He replies while his eyes shows


    determination. I smile at him and put my forehead on him.


    "I know you''re not going to let anything happens to our daughter. But to do that you need to understand


    what our daughter wants the most at this moment." He pulls away before giving me a curious look.


    "She wants her Papa the most Mr. Bianchi. She wants her Papa to hold her when she feels scared.


    She wants her Papa to tell her that no one will be able to harm her. She wants her Papa to make her


    feel safe. Because our daughter loves you the most." A tear slip past my eye making him wipe the


    teardrop with his thumb. I am trying hard to not break down these days but it''s bing unbearable to


    control my tears.


    "I am so sorry Cara. I have been behaving like a fool these days instead of helping you with our


    daughter. You are right, she needs me not my anger. She needs her Papa''s strong arm to fight the


    monsters that are making her scared." He replies making me nod my head.


    *******


    While Mr. Bianchi is taking care of our daughter I have decided to look through the file he has given me


    some days back. He has told me that this deal is very important for him and if he cancels the deal then


    he will lose a huge amount of money. Although he has said that he doesn''t care about the money but I


    don''t want him to do something that he will regret in the future.


    There is something wrong with the deal because if I am correct then the person with whom the deal is


    signed, can not sell thepany without informing Mr. Bianchi about it beforehand. But the shocking


    thing is that the real owner of thepany who is the wife of Mr. Wilson''s has sold thepany. But


    why? Why did she do something so suddenly? And why didn''t Mr. Wilson inform Mr. Bianchi about it?


    Nothing is making any sense to me. I don''t know why Mr. Bianchi thinks that I can help him with this


    complicated deal. But if he has shown so much trust in me then I will definitely do something to prove


    my capability. First I need to know about the new owner of thepany and then the reason behind


    the selling of thepany.


    With that thought in mind, I start to search for information about the new owner of Wilson''spany. I


    don''t have any other source than the inte so I take help from there. After reading several articles on


    the new owner I mean Sebastian White, I havee to the conclusion that whatever this man is doing


    is for revenge against Mr. Bianchi. Because Sebastian White used to be the most prominent


    businessman of LA but when Mr. Bianchi came into the picture, everything have changed drastically.


    However, there is something suspicious about his sudden appearance. Because in one of the article,


    there has been mentioned that he was nearly bankrupt a few years back. Then the question arises


    from where did he get so much money to buy a bigpany like Wilson''s? That''s why I think he is not


    alone, someone is helping him to ruin Mr. Bianchi.


    To know that I start to look at Mr. White''s rtionship status because many times people tend to marry


    to strengthen their financial status. But it''s shocked me to know that his wife is not even 30 years old.


    Her name is Samantha White and she is very well bnced with money because of her parents. Hmm,


    I think I know from where does Mr. White is getting money. But the main fact that I need to know why


    does his wife giving him so much money. I can be wrong in my assumption but something is telling me


    that she has something to do with the selling of Wilson''spany.


    I get up from the couch in the library and go to see what Mr. Bianchi is doing. I find him sleeping in the


    bed while holding Advira securely in his chest. The dogs are also sleeping beside them so I decide not


    to disturb them and leave them to rest.


    Upon arriving in the kitchen doorway I notice that Linda is mixing something in a bowl of soup which I


    have prepared for dinner. There is no one except her in the kitchen so I choose to confront her because


    her behavior is getting skeptical day by day.


    "Are you done, Linda?" I ask her from behind making her drop the bottle in her hand. She swiftly turns


    around and looks at me with a fearful expression as if she didn''t think that I will catch her doing


    something she is not supposed to do.


    "W-h-at are you tal-ki-ng about?" She asks with a scared tone but masks her expression with


    arrogance. I pick the bottle from the floor and examine it.


    "Give me back the bottle. You don''t have any rights to look at my things." She tries to take the bottle


    from my hand but I re at her.


    "This is my house and I have every right to know what''s going on in here. So, tell me what were you


    mixing in the soup bowl?" I ask her sternly but the girl only shakes her head.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about. I wasn''t doing anything." She is clearly lying because I have


    seen her mix something from the small bottle. I know that it will be futile to ask her anything so I dial


    Samuel''s number and ask him toe inside the mansion.


    "You can not do this, I haven''t done anything to get thrown out of this house. You are in no position to


    do something like this." By now, Linda has started yelling. So, to make her shut up I threaten to put the


    hot soup in her mouth.


    "I can and will do what I know good for my family. This is my house and I don''t need to know from an


    outsider what rights I have to throw you out of my house. So, keep your voice low or I will make it


    happen by myself." I take hold of her wrist before starts to drag her out of the kitchen. Samuel and


    three other guards have alreadye inside the mansion after getting my order.


    "What''s going on Dolcezza? What has she done to make you so angry?" Mama Melody asksing


    into the living room along with Dadabhai and Jasmine di.


    "Linda was mixing some medicine in the soup that I have prepared for dinner. Not only this, but when I


    confronted her she has lied to me about it." I tell them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Can I see the medicine Anu?" Jasmine di asks so I hand her the small bottle of medicine. Her eyes


    widen after looking at the bottle for a few seconds making me scared.


    "What''s this medicine for Di?" I ask her.


    "This is a bottle of Triazm which is used for making people unconscious. Sometimes a person can


    take these pills to fall asleep but if it is taken in heavy doses then it can be very harmful." Jasmine di


    exins making me clench my fist in anger. I look at the girl who has tears streaming down her face


    but I am not feeling a little bit bad for her.


    "Answer me, Linda. Why did you mix this medicine in the soup? What is your intention?" I ask her but


    when she doesn''t answer I decided to call the police.


    "No, please don''t call the police. I will tell you everything but please no police." She begs while folding


    her palms in front of me so I instruct her to narrate everything.


    "I have tried to seduce Mr. Bianchi many times but he never looked at me for one second. Then out of


    nowhere, he married you and bring you here with him. I have thought that you will be going away in a


    few days because you are not the type of girl Mr. Bianchi likes but surprisingly he started to change


    completely. I got jealous because I wanted to have all the money and fame. So, I decided to harm your


    reputation to make you look like the bad person." She borates.


    "What did you just say?" Suddenly, Mr. Bianchi''s voice startles all of us. He stands beside me before


    looking at Linda who looks close to faint in fear.


    "I have asked you something and I don''t likezy people so speak up." His voice booms in the house.


    "I was the one who has given the news of your sudden marriage to the media and also about her being


    a gold digger." She blurts out in fear.


    "And?" Mr. Bianchi asks with an impatient expression. She gulps and starts to look at anywhere except


    us.


    "You need to tell us or the consequence will be very terrible for you." Dadabhai threatens.


    "I am the one who has been scaring your daughter by scolding her a-n-d..." She stops in mid-sentence.


    "And what Linda? Tell me what have you done to my baby?" I shout at her.


    "I have hit her sometimes and was going to sell her tonight when everyone falls asleep after drinking


    the soup." She whispers but I am sure that everyone has heard her. There is pin-drop silence around


    the house for a few seconds before the sound of a hard p echoes all over the ce.


    I am not someone who raises their hands on others but not now anymore. How dare she hit my


    daughter who is so small and vulnerable? She has suffered so much in other people''s hands and I


    couldn''t save her. However, I will not let anyone harm her and get away again without being punished


    for the cruel thing they have done to my baby.


    "You have mess with a mother Linda and this mother will not spare you this time. You will face the


    wrath of a mother who can kill anyone who will try to harm her baby." I tell Linda and orders Samuel to


    hand her over to the police. By now, I havepletely forgotten about my morality to not behave so


    badly with someone. I have kept quiet for so long but not now, because my daughter is my main priority


    so if needed I will not back out without a fight.


    "She is gone, Cara." Mr. Bianchi says making me look at him. I throw my arms around his neck and


    burst into tears of agony. Someone was hurting my baby under my nose and I didn''t have any idea


    about it. I have been nothing but an awful mother to Advira. When she will get to know this, she will


    hate me for sure.


    "Mum-mum no cry." I lift my face from Mr. Bianchi''s chest to see that Riya is standing in front of us with


    Advira in her arms. I want to hold my baby but the guilt I have been feeling is not letting me get near


    her.


    "Me lub you." She stretches her arms towards me with a pout while little tears left her eyes. I don''t think


    twice before taking her in my arms and cradling her gently while Mr. Bianchi wipes her tears.


    "I love you too baby." I mumble while holding her close to my chest. I feel Mr. Bianchi puts his hands


    around me and Advira making me snuggle closer to his warmth.

 Chapter 32: Ch.31/ The Secret Is Out

    Chapter 32: Ch.31/ The Secret Is Out


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    After what happened with that bitch Linda I have fired all the maids except two who are working for me


    from the moment I have gotten the mansion built. As for Linda, she is rotting in jail and I have made


    sure that she will never be able toe out of that hell hole ever. Anhuphama was reluctant at first


    because she thought that it was unfair to fire others because of one person''s wrongdoing. But when I


    assured her that I have given them two years worth of sries in advance, she rxed a little.


    I have been spending as much as time possible with my princess and I am sure that she is loving the


    attention she is getting from her Papa. The thought of her being hurt is enough to make me anxious so


    to keep her with me, I have taken her to thepany a few times with me. Whenever shees to the


    company, everyone starts to cooing at her adorable antics, and in return, she gives them flying kisses.


    Today is a little different than other days because today we are not going to mypany. Instead, we


    are attending the inauguration of the new branch opening of Sengupta Enterprise. However, the name


    of this branch ispletely different than the other one in India. Thispany will be named after our


    daughter, AB Enterprise which is the short for Advira Bianchi Enterprise. She has also assured me that


    her father is not a bit offended with her for changing the name of thepany in LA.


    This is also a new thing to admire as Anhuphama and Mr. Sengupta has started to interact more with


    each other. They sit together and talk like a father-daughter should. I am d that my Cara is getting


    the attention she deserves from her father. Although there is still a lot of things that need to be


    discussed between the two, I am sure that they will be crossing that path too in the future. But the sad


    thing is that he can''t attend the inauguration as he has gone back to India. He said that there is no one


    to look after thepany so he needs to go and get everything right in thepany.


    Another interesting thing that is happening for some time is that Miss Ganguly has started to talk again


    and we have been able to catch the criminals who have assaulted her before. However, I am quite


    surprised to see her bonding with none other than Marco. The same Marco who used to see her as a


    spoilt brat but now they have formed a deep friendship between them.


    "Papa me ready." My polo saysing outside of the mansion while holding hands with her Nonna.


    She is looking like a little doll and the little handmade red beanie cap is making her more adorable.


    I pick her up in my arms and gives her a lot of kisses making her giggle. I hearughtering from


    the side so I look forward to see that Anhuphama along with Mrs. Ganguly and Olivia areing


    outside the mansion while chatting among them.


    I can see that Olivia has finally convinced Anhuphama to get a makeover and I have to agree that my


    wife is looking damn gorgeous. It''s not like she needed any makeover however all thedies suggested


    that she needs a little professional touch on her wardrobe as well as in her looks. When she asked for


    my advice I told her straight that it''s up to her because it''s her body, if she thinks she needs to change


    something then she is not bound to ask anyone about their opinion.


    When she stops in front of me, I don''t waste any time to wrap my right hand around her waist before


    dropping a kiss on her forehead, in which I get a big smile in return from her. I like to see her all smiling


    and happy. This woman is making me feel something that I vowed not to feel. But what I can do if the


    woman in my arms is so fascinating to not feel something in the heart.


    "Are you ready for the new journey Cara?" I ask her.


    "I will be always ready if you are with me." She replies softly.


    ********


    The whole ce is buzzing with the excitement of the reporters and the newly appointed employees


    who are eagerly awaiting the arrival of the head of thepany. When we arrive at the auditorium


    room of thepany, all the sounds die down as everyone''s focus diverts towards us. I can feel


    Anhuphama getting tense seeing so many people but my hold on her waist doesn''t tter a little. She is


    taking such a big step in her life and for doing this, she is bound to be ufortable. However, I am


    sure that my Bengal tigress will show everyone howpetent she is to run thispany.


    Mr. Ganguly is the one to address the press and the employees first. He very smoothly gives a brief


    description of thepany and its goal for the future. He introduces himself as the CEO of the


    company and also describes about the role he will be ying in there. Finally, the time I am waiting for


    comes when he asks Anhuphama to address the crowd. I give her hand a assuring squeeze to let her


    know that I am here for her.


    She reaches the stage and takes the microphone from her brother before turning around to face the


    people who will work under her. Upon seeing her mother on the stage our daughter starts to p her


    hands in delight making me kiss the top of her head.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good afternoon everyone. As the chairwoman of thispany I would like to thank all the media


    people who havee here despite their busy schedule and also to the newly appointed employees


    who I am sure will be bringing a lot of sess to thispany." Anhuphama tells with a kind smile. I


    can feel that everyone in this room wants to hear more from her because of the gentle aura she has


    around her.


    "Many of you may know about thispany being a branch of my father''spany ''The Sengupta


    Enterprise'', but after some discussion with my father I havee to the conclusion that thispany''s


    name is going to be after my daughter Advira Bianchi. She is the most valuable treasure of my life and


    in our culture daughters are viewed as Goddess Lakshmi meaning the Goddess of wealth and


    prosperity. My daughter is no less than a Goddess Lakshmi for me, so with that being said, I would like


    to announce that the name of thepany will be AB Enterprise from now on." Everyone p their


    hands in appreciation making me feel proud of my wife who looks so confident that no one will believe


    if I say that this same woman was crying out of fear yesterday night that she wouldn''t be able to do


    anything right today.


    She then starts to talk about the things she wants to do for thepany and expects the same from


    the employees too. She ensures them that they cane to her for asking any help they need. She


    then turns towards me and asks me to join her with our daughter on the stage which I do without any


    hesitation.


    "If you guys are seeing me at this stage is all because of the man standing beside me, my husband


    Alessandro Bianchi. He is the one who has shown the utmost belief in me and convince me to take the


    ce of the head of thispany. He not only encourages me to move forward but also respect my


    decision, and for that I will be always thankful to him." I feel my heart swell with admiration for this


    woman. She doesn''t need to thank me for anything because she is getting what she deserves from the


    start.


    "Now, I like to introduce our precious daughter Advira Bianchi who I can see that getting impatient to


    not be able to move around the stage." She says making everyoneugh.


    "Jokes apart, our daughter is the best part of our lives and I am grateful to be called her mother. She


    has brought so much joy into my life that no amount of words can be able to express the love I have for


    her." I don''t know if our daughter understand anything or not but she gives her mum-mum a big kiss on


    the cheek.


    Anhuphama tries to give the microphone to me but I deny the offer because I want her to have all the


    attention. After some more talking Anhuphama informs that the work will start from tomorrow so the


    employees can look around thepany building and have some snacks that have been prepared for


    them. She also asks the reporters to enjoy the snacks as well.


    I excuse myself when I realize that my phone is ringing but not before handing our daughter to


    Anhuphama. I am shocked to see that Richard Wilson is calling me so I don''t waste a moment and


    receive the call. However, hearing the voice on the other side of the phone make my blood boil in


    anger.


    "Hello, Alessandro." Samantha, Sebastian White''s wife says over the phone.


    "What do you want?" I ask rudely.


    "Don''t be such a fuss with me. I know you are angry with me for not keeping in contact with you for the


    last couple of years but don''t worry, now I am back for good. We can get in touch as much as you


    want." She kind of purrs like a dying cat.


    "I will be jumping into the sea full of sharks before getting in touch with you. Because I hate your


    existence, Samantha." I reply clutching the phone in anger.


    "Oh,e on babe. I know how much you have missed me and believe me, I have missed you too."


    She replies.


    "Stop with the nonsense talking. Just tell me why the hell did you call from Richard''s phone?" I can not


    understand why this woman is not leaving me alone. I don''t want the repeat of the horrible incidents


    that had happened in Australia in the past.


    "If I have called you from an unknown number you wouldn''t have received the call so I thought that


    calling from Richard''s number will be beneficial and look my trick works pretty well. By the way, I have


    called you to inform you about the meeting for our new deal. I wanted to hold the meeting in your


    company but then I decided to just do the meeting in Wilson''spany. So, be here tomorrow at 11


    AM for the meeting." Saying this she cuts the call without waiting for my reply.


    I was so busy with everything that I havepletely forgot about the deal with Wilson or should I say


    Sebastian White. Neither I have thought of any way to get out of the deal nor I have discussed this


    matter with Anhuphama. Hell, I don''t even know if she has read the file I have given her some days


    ago. But before doing anything I need to tell her everything about Samantha because I don''t want to


    keep any secret between us. I can easily handle Samantha and Sebastian but Samantha is a great


    maniptor and has an unhealthy obsession with me so I am sure that she will try to offend or hurt the


    people close to me.


    But how I will tell the only woman who is making her way towards my heart at an unknown speed that I


    have so many secrets to share. I don''t even know how Anhuphama will react after learning the truth


    about Samantha. Although my wife is a very kind person but I don''t want her to think that I am taking


    her kindness for granted. So, I am going to tell her everything tonight.


    *******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am cleaning the dishes when Riyaes in the kitchen with a crying Advira in her arms. I dry my


    hands in a towel and take my crying daughter from her. It''s not very long that I have put her in bed after


    she falls asleep but I think my baby has woken up from a bad dream.


    "I wasing to the kitchen when I heard her crying hysterically. So, I bring her to you." Riya exins


    after my baby''s cry dulled to quiet sniffles.


    "Thanks Riya for bringing her to me. I shouldn''t have left her alone in the nursery knowing well that she


    still sometimes get scared in her sleep." I reply while rocking my baby gently.


    "No need to thank me Anu. I am happy to help you out with something. By the way, you should put her


    in bed before she wakes up again." She says making me nod my head in reply. I bid her goodnight


    before making my way towards the bedroom.


    Upon arriving in the room I notice that Mr. Bianchi is typing furiously something in theptop while


    talking on the phone. I signal him to keep his volume low and heplies without anyint when


    he sees a sleepy Advira in my arms. Iy her in the middle of the bed before putting two pillows in her


    both side to keep her from falling.


    Then I go and sit beside my husband who is looking very tired yet that doesn''t stop him from working. I


    take theptop from him before start to look through the deal he is working on. Surprisingly it is the


    same deal he told me to study earlier.


    "I am so sorry Mr. Bianchi, Ipletely forgot to tell you about my thoughts on this deal." I tell him.


    "It''s alright Cara. I have also forgotten about the deal and that''s why I need to look through the deal to


    get out of this without losing any money." He replies whileying his head on my shoulder.


    "You know, I am very curious or should I say confused that why Mr. Wilson suddenly sold hispany


    to your business rival." I say while closing theptop to look at him. He lifts his head from my shoulder


    and gives me a light peck on the lips.


    "Before knowing the reason behind the sell you need to know the connection between Samantha White


    and Me." He replies while looking at me with uneasiness.


    "Why are you looking so tense? Is there something wrong with Samantha White?" I ask worriedly.


    "There is everything wrong with that crazy woman. She is the sole reason behind the sale of Wilson''s


    company. She wants to destroy me to the core so she can have me." He answers back with anger


    visible on his face. I put my head on his chest before wrapping my arms around his waist in hopes to


    calm him down. He hugs me back tightly as if he is scared I will vanish somewhere.


    "Tell me everything, Alessandro. Tell me everything that is bothering you." I say while snuggling closer


    to him.


    "Samantha and I were raised in the same orphanage in Italy. She was only two years younger than me


    so it was easy for us to bond together. I was a very quiet kid from the start so no one wanted to be my


    friend at the orphanage but she was different. She used to sit with me and talk to me. She was the only


    one with whom I felt confident enough to talk freely. But our happy bubble got burst when an Australian


    couple came to adopt her. She didn''t want to go without me but I convinced her that I woulde to


    meet her. That''s one of the reason why I chose to study in Australia after turning eighteen years old.


    After going there I got in touch with her and started to go to the same college as her. Everything was


    great at first for a few months but then I started to notice how she was behaving quite possessive


    towards me. I didn''t think much of it but then Marco told me that Samantha was threatening the girls


    who used to talk to me or even look at me. I didn''t believe Marco straight but decided to confront her.


    Much to my surprise she didn''t hesitate to confirm the spections about her making me see that her


    possessiveness had turned to obsession. Everything went downhill when I broke my friendship with


    her. She started to attack my friends out of anger. She started to spread rumours about me being a


    drug dealer to get me away from everyone. Basically, she wanted me to be her only. She didn''t want to


    share me with anyone." He narrates making me feel horrible for him.


    He had suffered so much already for that woman and now she is back in the hope to make his life more


    miserable. But I will not let her do anything awful to my husband anymore. I don''t know what type of


    woman she has be now because it''s been so long however I can guess that she is nning


    something big.


    "What are you thinking Cara?" He asks making me break away from my thoughts.


    "Nothing, you continue. I want to know everything." I reply.


    "I wanted to leave that ce but then Uncle Gabriel came in there and got Samantha expelled. Her


    parents were rich but not more than Uncle Gabriel so they couldn''t save her. She tried to talk to me but


    I didn''t let her. I focused on my study and got my degree with the highest grade. Then I came here after


    starting my own small business and decided to settle down here. I have never thought that I would


    meet her again but I think her obsession level is something I couldn''t predict. Now, again I need to face


    the crazy woman and destroy her before she can do anything to my family or friends." He answers


    back.


    "You are not alone Alessandro. I will be there beside you whenever you need my help. You have made


    me realize that I am not worthless and I will be the strong person you want me to be. After so many


    years of suffering, I have gotten happiness in my life and I will not let any outsider to destroy this


    happiness just because of their selfishness." I tell him before looking at him to see that he is already


    looking at me with a small smile on his face.


    "Why are you smiling?" I ask with confusion.


    "Because my wife is bing very possessive of me and believe me, I am extremely happy to see


    that." He replies making me blush. I swat at his left arm before standing up from the couch. However,


    he has another thing in his mind because next, I know that he tugs me in hisp and cuddle me to his


    chest. I try to get up but my strength is nothingpared to his muscle strength. With a huff, I get


    comfortable in hisp and snuggle closer to his chest where I can hear his heartbeat.


    "You should always call me by my name because it makes me very happy." He says after a few


    seconds.


    "I can not guarantee that but I will try. Okay?" I ask looking at him. He nods his head and stands up


    while holding me in his strong arms. I yelp in surprise but wrap my arms around his neck tightly not


    wanting to fall. He chuckles before going in front of the bed and put me beside our sleeping daughter.


    He goes to the other side of the bed andy down facing me. He tells me to close my eyes before he


    starts running his fingers through my hair.

 Chapter 33: Ch.32/ He Is Merciless

    Chapter 33: Ch.32/ He Is Merciless


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am on my way towards Wilson''spany for the important meeting after dropping Anhuphama on


    herpany. She is kind of nervous to start the first day of her office but I have assured her that she


    will be doing excellent as a chairwoman. I know that it''s a very big step for her but I also believe that


    my wife is a great handler so no doubt she will be leading thepany very efficiently.


    I was worried that after learning about Samantha she might distance herself from me but she surprised


    me by saying that she will never leave my side and fight with me. I can not be more blessed to have


    her as my wife and I am not going to letting anyone ruin my happy life for their obsession. Just because


    I was keeping myself calm doesn''t mean that I have decided to change myselfpletely. Yes, I may


    have be gentle but not with my enemies who think it''s alright to provoke me. I think they have


    forgotten who they are messing with and finally, the time hase to show them why people refer to


    me as ''the Lucifer of the business world''.


    The car stop in front of Wilson''s Company and I get out of the car followed by Bianca. I haven''t brought


    anyone else with me from mypany because I know I can handle the meeting well without any


    interruption. Wilson''s secretary is already waiting at the reception area for us so she takes us to the


    conference room. Upon arriving there I notice that there are only Richard, Sebastian and Samantha


    sitting on the chairs. Despite feeling annoyed I keep my expression professional and shake hands with


    them. However, Samantha doesn''t let my hand go so easily so I need to snatch my hand away from


    her clutch.


    Without wasting time both I and Bianca take seats far away from them. I wasn''t going to bring her here


    with me but she is a very insisting woman so I can not deny her. I can feel Samantha''s stare boring on


    me however I am not going to give her the satisfaction of being able to catch my eyes. Because she is


    not worth it.


    "Okay, I am here so tell me what''s there so important to talk about." Iment.


    "There are so important things we need to discuss Alessandro-" Sebastian starts but I give him a look


    that makes his shut up.


    "We are neither family nor friends, not even associates so I don''t think you have any right to call me


    Alessandro Mr. White. It''s Mr. Bianchi to you, actually not only you but also others who don''t have any


    importance in my life." I tell him and I can see that Samantha is clenching her fists in anger.


    "Oh, it''s my bad Mr. Bianchi. I will definitely remember that the next time. So, I was saying that we have


    a lot of important things to discuss regarding our deal. I hope you are not going to back out of the deal


    just because I am the new owner of thispany." Sebastian reply with a smirk.


    "I am not someone who will back out from a profitable deal and yes, I will keep the deal with the owner


    of thepany." I answer while taking a file from Bianca. I throw the file in front of Sebastian and lean


    back in my seat with a smirk. He with a suspicious look picks the file before starts to read through it.


    Soon all the colors drain from his face and by noticing the change in him Samantha snatches the file


    from him. She then starts reading the content in there and when I see that her face is turning pale I


    know that she has read the phrase I wanted them to read.


    "It''s nice meeting with you guys but I have another important meeting to attend so I am taking my


    leave." I say and stand up from the chair. But before I can leave the room Samantha blocks my path.


    "You can not leave like that Alessandro. You have signed the deal already so you can not just back out


    of the deal." Sheints angrily but I only scoff at her.


    "Who says that I am backing out of the deal? I have already told you that I am doing the deal with the


    owner of thepany and that owner is Mrs. Wilson who didn''t know that her husband was taking her


    sign on the property papers when she was ill." I reply before turn to look at Richard who is trembling in


    his ce.


    "You thought that you can take your revenge from me by joining hands with my business rival but I


    think you have forgotten how cruel I am. If I can keep your secret hidden then I can easily use them


    against you for my benefit. Now, it''s your turn to lose everything you have. Also, don''t think that the


    money you have taken from Mr. White will save you because your wife has already blocked all the bank


    ounts of yours." I tell him.


    "But thispany is now our because she has already signed the papers." Sebastian protests.


    "In papers yes, it''s still yourpany but in reality it''s still Mrs. Wilson''spany because she has


    filed a case of fraud against you all. You will be getting notified when you will need toe to the court,


    till then thepany will remain on Mrs. Wilson''s." I reply before standing in front of him. I am enjoying


    the look of tremor on his face and I will enjoy it till I end this fucker''s career.


    "You told me that I will lose money if I drop the deal but now I think you should be thinking how you are


    going to save your money because I am not going to make anything easy for you. Just because you


    have married a crazy woman who thinks I am only her doesn''t mean that she can save you from me.


    Because I will destroy every inch of you both in a way that people will fear before thinking about


    abusing anyone out of jealousy or craziness." By saying that I leave the room with Bianca who is


    laughing all the way to the car. After entering the car I instruct the driver to take us to the restaurant


    where I am going to meet Mrs. Wilson.


    "I was so worried when you told me about the meeting but after learning your n I got assured that


    you are going to kick their butts very hard." Bianca says after controlling herughter.


    "All thanks to Anhuphama who managed to get in touch with Mrs. Wilson and confronted her about the


    selling of thepany. I was also thinking to do the same but she beat me to it. She told me that Mrs.


    Wilson had cried when she learned what her husband had done behind her back. Yesterday when we


    talked on the phone she exined how she had been ill for some time and how her husband had taken


    her sign on some papers. She didn''t even know what she was signing because of the heavy doses of


    medicines." I reply while sending a text to Anhuphama that the n has worked.


    "Alessandro your wife is genius. She has managed to solve the problem without taking any help from


    you. I don''t think she needs any guidance to run her ownpany after this." Biancaments


    looking very pleased.


    "Hmmm, that''s something I have to agree with you. I just gave her the file to study about the situation


    but surprisingly she has solved the problem so easily as if it is cooking a meal for her." I reply with a


    chuckle.


    "Speaking of Anupama''s cooking ability I remember that Christmas ising and I need to learn some


    delicious food recipes from her. She makes so tasty meals that I think she should consider opening a


    restaurant of her own." Bianca says making me look at her weirdly.


    "What? Don''t give me that look okay mister. You know damn well that your wife is an excellent cook so


    don''t tell me that my idea is not very appealing." I lift my hands in surrender because fuck this woman


    can be scary if things don''t go her way.


    Soon we meet Mrs. Wilson at the restaurant and notifies her about the things that happen earlier. She


    assures that she will divorce her husband. So, I decide to tell her about Richard''s mistress and the


    money he sends to her. She ispletely devastated after learning that not only her husband has lied


    but also cheating on her for so many years. She immediately calls herwyer and orders to start the


    proceedings of divorce.


    I bite back the smile because it will be terrible to smile when an older woman is losing her husband. But


    I am surely going to celebrate today''s victory when I get home. It''s just the start of their downfall, let see


    if they can handle the next move of mine because that will be leading them to their ends.


    *******


    After dropping Bianca at thepany I tell the driver to take me to a flower shop. Upon getting inside


    the little shop I get confused because I don''t know what flowers my Cara likes the most. But the owner


    of the shop helps me to select some pretty flowers for my wife. The flower bouquet is full of different


    types of flowers which I am sure Anhuphama will like.


    I give the ownerdy a big tip for the help she has done to me before leaving the store with a happy


    smile. Soon after that, I reach mypany and order my driver to deliver the bouquet to Anhuphama''s


    company.


    When I reach my cabin I notice that a file is lying on the desk so I sit in my chair and look through the


    file. The file is about the yearlypany ball I have been arranging for the past five years. I call Bianca


    through inte but when she doesn''t respond I dial her number. After a few rings, she receives the


    call and she tells me that Delh needs her at school so she has gone there and she is the one who


    has left the file on my desk. After bidding her goodbye. I call the head of my PR team to discuss about


    the uing ball.


    The ball will be the best way to let Anhuphama interacts with other business associates. She is new in


    the business field and needs as much as possible connection with others. Although I will be always


    there to support her but I know she will not ept my help so easily. So the next best option for her is


    to mingle with other people who work in the same field.


    *******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    After a hectic first day at thepany, I reach home at 4 PM and the first thing I do is take a rxing


    shower. While messaging my scalp with shampoo the thought of the pretty flower bouquet''ses to


    my mind. I was literally surprised when Alessandro''s driver bring the beautiful bouquet to me. I wanted


    to call and asked the reason behind the lovely gesture but then I thought that he could be in a meeting,


    so I decided not to disturb him.


    Soon after finishing my shower, I wore a big hoodie and stretchable leggings to feelfortable


    because I have a bunch of works toplete. Just then my phone starts ringing, when I see the caller


    ID I receive the call before greeting the person on the other side of the phone.


    "How are you Mamoni?" I ask while putting a pinch of sindoor between my hair partition.


    "I am doing good Shona. You tell me, how did your first day go at thepany?" She asks.


    "It was neither good nor bad." I reply while sitting down on the recliner chair on the balcony.


    "Why? Did something happen there?" She asks in a worried tone making me smile.


    "Don''t worry Mamoni nothing serious happened for you to worry so much. Now, tell me what did you


    make today for lunch?" I ask her to change the topic and it works because she doesn''t ask me more


    about my day in thepany. We talk for a while before Thakurmaa calls out for Mamoni so we need


    to stop our talking.


    After cutting the call I put my phone on charge and go in search of my daughter. Upon arriving in her


    yroom I see that she is having a tea party with Samuel and Marco. I am sure that if Alessandro sees


    these two giants ying with our daughter then he will be making fun of them for sure. Not wanting to


    disturb the trio I make my way to the kitchen where Mama Melody is baking some cookies.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Yesterday when Alessandro told me about Samantha, he also mentioned about Mama Melody being


    the daughter of the owner of the orphanage. He also told me how he had found her on the street selling


    flowers after the sudden death of her husband and daughter. That''s when I realized why she loves


    Alessandro like her own son because when no one helped her, he was the only one who cared for her.


    Although my cold-natured husband will never admit but I know how much respect and care he has for


    this woman.


    "What are you making Mama Melody?" I ask before standing beside her.


    "It''s called Italian fig cookies and this is a specialty we Italian people like to make on the asion of


    Christmas." She replies with a smile.


    "Can I help you? I want to learn how to bake these cookies." I ask in which she nods her head in reply.


    And that''s what we do for the rest of the evening. I get to know that Alessandro doesn''t like to celebrate


    Christmas but doesn''t oppose when Mama Melody put the Christmas tree inside the mansion. She also


    tells me about she has a dream to celebrate the festival with everyone but never gets to do this. So, I


    promise her that no matter what we will be celebrating Christmas with everyone this year.


    When Alessandroes back from work Advira has already fallen asleep as it is quitete. He


    apologizes for beingte but I assure him that work is also important so he doesn''t need to worry.


    Marco and Samuel also eat dinner with us before they bid us goodnight. I try to help the maids to clean


    the kitchen however they refuse to take my help and tell me that they can manage everything.


    After arriving at our room I see that Alessandro is lying down on the bed while Fonsie is lying on the


    other side getting belly rubs from his Papa. I climb on the bed and join the two for the cuddle time.


    Upon seeing me, Fonsie turns towards me and shows me his belly making meugh. I kiss the top of


    his head before starts to run my hand through the soft fur of his belly.


    "You didn''t tell me if you like the flowers or not." Alessandroments making me look at him.


    "I didn''t want to disturb you in the office so I thought it will be better if I tell you in person at home." I


    reply.


    "Okay then tell me now." He orders making me giggle.


    "They are very pretty and the smell is also very nice. Thanks a lot for the sudden surprise. But what''s


    the reason behind sending me flowers?" I ask while pulling Fonsie''s furry head on my chest and


    hugging him properly.


    "There are two reasons for the flower bouquet. One is for the start of your business career and the


    other one is for the help you have done to me on the Wilson''s matter." He answers back.


    "You don''t need to thank me for such little things Alessandro. I have already told you that I will be


    always there to support you whenever you need my help." I reply with a smile.


    "You are such a stubborn woman." He mumbles to himself but hear him correctly. I don''t say anything


    back because I notice that he is fighting back sleep so I run my fingers through his hairs to help him


    sleep. Although he falls asleep soon, I am not able to get any sleep because of the thoughts going on


    in my mind.


    I have thought that I am the one who has suffered in the past because I wasn''t able to defend myself


    against the bad. But after learning about the awful things Alessandro has to go through in the past just


    because of someone''s selfishness or should I say obsession, I don''t think my problems are anything in


    front of his distress. I can not even imagine the hardships he has to face to be the sessful


    businessman he is today. Although I have heard and read a lot about his not so good ways to get the


    deals of his liking, I can not just object him. Because he has encountered betrayal from someone very


    close to him and that has made him so cruel to others.


    The tough demeanor he keeps in front of everyone is just a way to hide the pain he feels inside. He has


    told me so much about his life yet I think there are more to know. However, I can not just force him to


    tell me everything when I am also hiding the biggest secret of my life. Yes, there is a secret I am


    keeping from him that has been eating me alive. I have vowed not to mention the secret to anyone but


    how I can keep it from the man from whom I have started to develop feelings.


    After so long happiness hase bounding in my life and I can proudly say that I am finally happy with


    my new life. But I also fear that someday my deepest secret will reveal in front of my husband and he


    will leave me for good. He will start believing that I am the most worthless person and then he will


    break every rtion with me. No, I can not let that happen. I am not going to let my past get in between


    my present and future. If needed I will tell everything to Alessandro before he can get to know from


    anywhere else.

 Chapter 34: Ch.33/ Unexpected Situation

    Chapter 34: Ch.33/ Unexpected Situation


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "I want you to survey the supposed oue of this meeting because I don''t want to get cold feet while


    presenting the idea of ourpany." I instruct the financial head of thepany.


    "I will ma''am but there is a little problem with the deal." Elena replies while showing me a phrase from


    the file in her hand.


    "As a newlyunchedpany we don''t have many financial assets so if we agree with the terms of


    the deal and by any chance the project fails then we can lose a huge chunk of money." She exins


    making me worried. Ourpany is indeed new and we can not just sign a contract with anyone


    knowing that the contract may backfire in the future.


    "Let me think about it then. I will let you know by tomorrow." I reply before handing her the file. When


    she goes out of the cabin I call Dadabhai and describe the whole thing to him. However, he assures me


    that he is already working on the matter so I don''t need to worry about anything.


    I know that Dadabhai is capable of handling thispany without my help and he will not take any


    decision that can cause problems for the future. But I am getting a bad vibe as if something is not right


    with the current project. I need to look at the project by myself without telling anyone because this can


    cause a hassle around thepany.


    I call the driver and tell him to get the car ready. There is nothing much to do for me in thepany


    today so I think it will be better if I go home and spend some time with my babies. Because for some


    days I am not able to give them time and I know that''s not correct. As much as I love working in the


    company, I also love to spend some quality time with my family. So, I have decided to take Advira and


    the dogs out to the park. Olivia is also going to apany me because she hasined that I


    don''t have time for my friend.


    Upon arriving at the personal parking slot I get inside the car and tell the driver to take me to the park


    which is near the Bianchi mansion. I have already informed Olivia that I aming so can bring Advira


    and the dogs at the park. After some time the car stop in front of the park and I get out of the car before


    telling the driver that he can go now. He protests but I assure him that I wille back with Olivia so he


    doesn''t need to worry.


    Soon I spot Advira running around with her brothers in the park while Olivia is watching over them. I


    start to walk towards them and pick up my baby who squeals in delight. I pepper her face with kisses


    before bending down to pet the dogs who are waiting eagerly for some love. I put Advira on the grass


    and sit beside Olivia who is grinning from ear to ear.


    "What''s got you so happy Oli?" I ask after taking a sip of water from the water bottle.


    "Finally, I can spend some time with you without Alessandro breathing on your neck." She replies with


    a huff.


    "When did he breath in my neck? He always let me go anywhere I want." I say with confusion.


    "Oh, I have seen his behavior babe. I am not saying that he doesn''t let you go anywhere. I am saying


    that your hubby is quite possessive towards you so he can not let you go somewhere for many hours."


    She answers making meugh because what she says is true. Alessandro is extremely possessive of


    me and our daughter so I can not go somewhere without him calling me every hour.


    "Okay enough talking about me, now tell me how everything is going between you and Samuel?" I ask


    and throw a stick toward Boomer who catches it like a pro.


    "Everything is going very well and he has promised to take me somewhere special after Christmas to


    spend some alone time." She replies with a blush.


    It came as a huge surprise for us when one day Bianca caught her brother kissing her best friend and


    she decided to scream like a banshee. We were all talking among us in the backyard so when we


    heard her scream we all ran there to see what''s got her so frightened. Much to our relief, there was


    nothing to worry about. But no one could save Samuel from getting an earful from his sister for hiding


    such a big thing from her. She also didn''t spare Olivia as she felt betrayed. However, Liam being the


    loving husband took a weeping Bianca in his embrace and calm her down while advising her to forgive


    the two.


    "I was so worried about Bianca that she will never talk to me again but when she gave me a hug of


    assurance I knew that my best friend has forgiven me." Oliviaments making me look at her.


    "Bianca was hurt that the two important persons of her life had hidden a big secret from her but she is a


    very sensible person so she didn''t hold a grudge against you both for long." I reply.


    "It''s not like we were trying to hide our rtionship for long, actually I was a little hesitant to disclose it


    to everyone because of my upbringing. Although I have left my parent''s house their orthodox thinking is


    still somewhere present in my mind. They used to tell me that we shouldn''t be involved in any kind of


    rtionship before marriage but when I came here for studies and got to see how today''s world work, I


    started to see the untrue in my parent''s teaching. We had a big argument when I get back to my house


    afterpleting my study because they were not ready to let me stay here on my own. They even


    threatened to disown me but I didn''t back down. I came back here and open my own business without


    anyone''s help." She says and wipes the tears that have managed to flow down her eyes. I put my hand


    on her shoulder before giving a reassuring squeeze.


    "You are very brave to choose your own path despite your parent''s typical reasoning about everything.


    However, I think you should at least try to talk to them and let them know about you and Samuel. I am


    not saying that you have to take their approval or something but they are your parents and they should


    know what''s going on in your life." I advise her.


    "But what if they don''t ept Samuel? What if they try to separate us?" She asks with a terrifying


    voice.


    "Calm down Oli. I don''t know what they will do but I do know that if they try to do anything to separate


    you from Samuel then they have to deal with Alessandro and me." I reply making herugh.


    We spend a few hours in ying in the park and then roaming in the street while talking to each other. I


    have put Advira on the stroller because she is getting tired. The dogs are trotting in front of us while


    looking here and there as if they are on guard duty. When ites close to evening we decide to head


    home. I have already called the driver because I don''t think everyone will fit in Olivia''s car although it is


    pretty big. Soon two cars stop in front of us, and Samuel along with my driver gets out of them.


    By seeing Samuel Olivia''s face lit up so I choose to give them some alone time. I open the car door


    and one by one my furry babies start to go inside. I tell the driver to take them home because I have


    something to tell the lovebirds. I turn around and notice that Samuel is smiling softly at Olivia who is


    busy talking animatedly without any care in the world. I clear my throat to get their attention making


    them look at me with a startled expression.


    "Sorry for disturbing you guys but I think we should go home because it''s prettyte already." Both of


    their cheeks tinted pink and that only make meugh loudly.


    "You are so evil Anu." Olivia scolds although she has a big smile on her face. Samuel only shakes his


    head before telling us to get inside the car because it''s pretty muchte now. So, without wasting time


    Olivia gets inside her car while Samuel and I get into his car.


    *******


    When I arrive at the entrance of the mansion after bidding goodbye to Samuel I hear a lot of yelling


    coming from inside. So I hurriedly get inside to know what''s going on. However, I am not expecting to


    see an unknown woman standing in front of my husband as if the angry shouting doesn''t affect her at


    all.


    "You are not weed here so why the hell you havee here, Samantha?" Alessandro yells at the


    woman standing in front of me. But what catches my attention is the name he just said. So, this is


    Samantha White who had tormented my husband in the past and now she hase back to ruin his


    life.


    I hand over Advira to a maid who is standing beside me and tell her to take my daughter upstairs. Then


    I go and put my hand on Alessandro''s shoulder to calm him down. Upon seeing me he wraps his arm


    around my waist before putting his face in the crook of my neck. I run my hand through his hair


    knowing well that this way he will calm down easily. I don''t care who is seeing us like this because


    currently, my main priority is my husband.


    "So you''re my Alessandro''s wife?" Samantha asks mockingly. I feel irritated hearing her voice and the


    way she is referring to my husband. Alessandro tries to reply but I stop him because it''s high time that


    this woman realizes her ce. So, I pull away from the hug and turn around to face the vile woman.


    "I think you''re in the wrong ce, Mrs. White because I didn''t know what my husband Alessandro is


    rted to you." I reply with a sweet smile.


    "Don''t try to be smart with me. You know well what I am talking about and what my rtion with


    Alessandro. However, I don''t think he has told you about the intimacy we used to share in our teenage


    time." Whatever she is saying is just to make me feel ufortable but I know how to hold my ce


    well.


    "There was nothing between us Samantha. Stop lying in front of my wife or you will be facing the


    consequences." Alessandro threatens and anyone can see the way Samantha gulp in fear. But I can


    tell that she is not going to back out so easily.


    "You know well that I am not lying. We were in a rtionship in the past and I was your first kiss as well


    as your first intimate partner. I know how much you crave my touch because I can see that you are not


    getting the satisfaction you want to have." She replies seductively while biting her lower lip making me


    look at her with disgust. Alessandro tense beside me and tries to pull away his arm from my waist but I


    keep his hand in there not wanting to miss his warmth.


    "If you think that my husband needs your touch to feel satisfied then you are highly mistaken because I


    am here to take care of him. Also whatever you have with him was in the past and I am sure that he


    doesn''t want to repeat the same mistake again. So, it will be better if you leave our house or I will not


    hesitate to throw you out like garbage." I warn her sternly.


    "I am not going anywhere from here. I am the rightful person to stay here with Alessandro because he


    loves me not you. You are just a person who is lucky enough aah-" she can notplete her words


    because King has already started to growl at her angrily. Soon enough Boomer and Tank join their big


    brother before barking loudly at the woman who is trying not to faint seeing the beast-like dogs.


    "Alessandro take them away from me." Samantha screams in terror but Alessandro only smirks at her


    request. When she tries toe near him King nearly bites her leg however I stop him.


    "Get out of here before my boys kill you for disrespecting their mum and believe me when I say kill


    because they will do anything for my wife." Alessandro tells the screamingdy who tries to reply but


    one look at the angry dogs and she runs out of the mansion. I crouch down in front of the dogs before


    praising them for the way they have defended me. I give them a lot of pets and kisses for being the


    good boys for me. Suddenly, Alessandro lifts me in his arms making me squeal. He starts to climb the


    stairs with me in his arms while I try to get down because I am sure that I am not some feather-like


    person.


    "Put me down, Alessandro. I can walk you know." I say but he only shakes his head making me pout.


    "Nope, you are not going away from me." That''s his only reply. I know it will be no use to argue with him


    so I decided to keep my mouth shut. When hees in front of our room he puts me down but takes


    my hand in his before opening the door to the room. He leads me in the bed and sits down with me in


    hisp. He doesn''t say anything to me, just hold me tightly as if I will go away from him.


    "Aren''t you going to ask me anything, Cara?" He mutters after some time.


    "There is nothing to ask when I know that you haven''t done anything wrong. But I want to know where


    is everyone? Because with all the yelling Dadabhai, Jasmine di, Mama Melody should havee


    there." I ask because I am really confused why didn''t no onee and how Samantha get toe


    inside the mansion.


    "Uncle Gabriel has taken Melody out in a much-needed date and Mr. Ganguly is spending some quality


    time with his wife in a restaurant. Before you ask about your sister then let me tell you that she has


    gone out with her good friend Marco." He replies.


    "Hmm, do you think that they are only good friends?" I ask.


    "I don''t know what''s going on between them but I don''t want Miss Ganguly to get hurt because best


    friend or not Marco is a big yboy who changes girls like he changes clothes so don''t get your hopes


    high Cara." He answers back and gives me a kiss on the lips. He puts me on the bed before he goes


    inside the washroom to change his work clothes.


    I think about what he says and I can not deny the fact that Marco is indeed a yboy and I don''t want


    Riya to get hurt in the end. I think I need to talk to Riya about it before anything else happens between


    them. Riya may be older than me but that doesn''t mean that I can not look out for her. She has already


    suffered a lot so I don''t want her to go through any heartbreak because of someone who only uses girls


    to please his desires. I don''t have any problem with Marco because I know as a person he is great but


    after hearing so many things about him and his way to treat girls I can not just let him do the same with


    my sister. I can be wrong about my assumption but I need to confirm everything before anything drastic


    can happen.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    When Ie back from my morning jogging I don''t find my wife in our bedroom. It still very early in the


    morning so I don''t understand where she can go. Ie downstairs in the kitchen in her search but


    she is not there. So I go in front of the temple that I have gotten built for my wife who likes to do prayer


    every morning. However, she also not there instead Mrs. Ganguly is the one who is doing prayer. Upon


    noticing my presence she turns around and smiles at me.


    "If you are wondering where your wife is then I think I can help you. She is in her study room writing


    some notes for her uing exams." She informs me.


    "Thank you for the information." I reply and bid her goodbye before I get away from there. Just like Mrs.


    Ganguly says I find my Cara studying in her old bedroom. She is so engrossed in her study that she


    doesn''t even notice my presence.


    I clear my throat making her look at me in an instant. She stands up from her ce andes to stand


    in front of me. I put my hands around her waist before pulling her for my morning hug. I release her but


    not before kissing her on the forehead.


    "You are not going to thepany till youplete your study for the uing exams." I instruct her.


    "But I need to go because there is an important meeting will be held with our new investors. I can not


    miss that Alessandro." She replies. I put a stray hair behind her ear before looking at her with


    admiration.


    "I know that you need to go but your study is also very important Cara. I know how hard it is to take


    care of the house, thepany as well as doing study. So don''t stress and concentrate on your study


    for now because that''s the most important thing for you." I tell her gently in which she nods her head in


    understanding. I kiss her one more time but this time on the lips because why not, after all she is my


    lovely wife.


    After having breakfast with my darling daughter I got inside my car and drive towards mypany. I


    have already informed the PR team to be present in the conference room because we have to discuss


    a lot of things regarding the uing annual ball. I park the car in my personal parking slot and get


    into the elevator. Upon arriving at the conference room I start the meeting because the sooner this


    meeting will end the sooner I can do other important works. There have been a lot of arguments during


    the meeting at first but when I take the matter in my hand everyone shut up not wanting to anger me.


    I give them instructions about what to do and what not. I also order them to get in touch with the best


    nner for the party because I want things to be nned adequately. Finally it''s decided that the ball


    will be held three days before Christmas and that will give us only one week to get everything ready. I


    dismiss the meeting and get out of the conference room.


    I am working nonstop for five hours without taking any break because I need to get done as much as


    possible because I am nning to take Anhuphama and our daughter for shopping. I can easily order


    the best clothes for them but I want to spend some alone time with them so I am going to shopping like


    amon man and cherish the moment.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When the clock struck 4''o clock I close myptop and stand up from my seat before getting out of my


    cabin. I call Melody to let her know about my nning which she approves very much. Upon arriving at


    the mansion I notice that my princess is running in the garden while the dogs are chasing her yfully.


    I whistle and the dogs stop before turning to look at me. They run in my direction and start to bark for


    petting. I crouch down and rub their belly making them happy.


    "Me mad papa," Princess says standing beside me while folding her little hands in front of her chest. I


    can not help butugh at the re she is giving me because it''s only making her look more adorable. I


    pick her up in my arms and tickle her making her giggle loudly.


    "Tell me princess, why are you mad at papa?" I ask theughing little girl.


    "You no y wid me." Sheins while pouting.


    "Aww, my baby. Papa is very sorry but look Papa is home early because Papa is going to take you and


    mum-mum for shopping." I say making her p her hands loudly in delight.


    "Rweally? Me go shopin?" She asks as if I have said something unexpected. This makes me feel


    terrible because it''s true that I am not able to spend much time with her because of the workload.


    "So where are you taking us, Alessandro?" Anhuphama asksing out of the mansion.


    "Shopin!" Our daughter yells out happily making usugh.

 Chapter 35: Ch.34/ Scared To Lose You

    Chapter 35: Ch.34/ Scared To Lose You


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Nothing seems to be real anymore because of the unimaginable things happening in my life after the


    sudden marriage with Alessandro. Once a scared and timid girl has be a strong, independent


    woman because of the encouragement her husband has shown on her. A husband who can turn the


    world upside down if something goes wrong with his wife. Yet, I know that the secret I am keeping deep


    inside my heart can break the faith Alessandro has in me. It''s not like I don''t want to tell him but I am


    afraid of the reaction he will give after knowing everything. Will he still care for me the way he does


    now? Will he still want me after knowing the secret of my past life?


    I have been having these crazy thoughts from some days that something will go wrong and I will lose


    the person who can sheer the unknown emotions in my heart. I don''t know what''s happening to me but


    I do know one thing that I can not live without Alessandro. I can not put a name for the feeling that is


    thriving in my heart because I have never felt something like this before. That''s why I want to live every


    second of my life cherishing the moments that can get away from me after the revtion of the secret.


    "Mum-mum!" Advira yells out for me from the kiddie pull Samuel has set up for her to y. I stand up


    from the swing before going in from the happy little girl.


    She can not swim well despite her Uncle Sam giving her swimming lessons twice a week. So, she is


    using a unicorn floaty to swim around the pool.


    "Yes, baby?" I ask after crouching down to her level. However, the naughty girl doesn''t reply instead


    she starts to throw water at me. My eyes widen in response because I am not expecting her to do


    something like this. She gives me a mischievous smile before she again throw water at me.


    "You little miss naughty Advira Bianchi, just wait and watch what mum-mum will do to you." Saying this


    I start to tickle her making her screech and giggle loudly. The dogse running out of the house as if


    thinking their little sister is in danger, but upon seeing that she is ying with me theyy down on the


    ground grass. After some time I pick up Advira out of the pool much to her whining and take her inside


    the house. Zeus and Fonsie follow me however the other decided to stay out in the backyard.


    "What on earth happened to her?" Mama Melody asks when she sees the pouty look Advira is giving


    me.


    "Your lovely granddaughter didn''t want to leave her kiddie pool and that''s why she is being mean to her


    mum-mum." I reply with a fake sad tone.


    "Me no meanie Nonna. Mum-mum no cry." Advira replies while trying to wipe my cheeks with her tiny


    hands.


    "Your mum-mum is not crying, sweetie. She is just sad that you are angry with her." Mama Melody tells


    Advira who looks like she is having a dilemma about what to do.


    "Me sworry mum-mum." Advira mumbles while hugging me.


    "It''s alright baby. I know you are just ying with me. Let''s get you into some warm clothes or you can


    catch cold." I reply before bidding goodbye to Mama Melody who goes into the living room where she


    was watching tv earlier. I take Advira to her room and dry her with a towel. I put lotion all over her body


    before dressing her in a warm onesie not wanting her to catch cold.


    She is looking so adorable that I click a picture of her before sending it to her papa who I am sure going


    to love it. I have already told one of the maids to bring warm milk for Advira so when she brings the milk


    in a sippy cup, I give the cup to my baby who drinks the milk without any fuss. Of course, I can not


    forget about the dogs so I give them homemade treats to eat.


    I leave them in the room and go to my room to change out of the wet clothes. I hear my phone ring


    from the bathroom so I hurriedly put clean clothes before picking up the call to see that it''s Dadabhai


    who is calling me.


    "Anu there is a problem with the deal we were talking about earlier. Can you pleasee to the


    company right now?" Dadabhai says after I receive the call.


    "Okay, I will be there in half an hour." I reply and cut the call. Thankfully I have worn decent clothes so I


    don''t need to change again. I get inside the closest and pick up my purse before putting the necessary


    things inside. I call the driver to let him know that I will be going to thepany asap.


    "Mama Melody I am going to thepany." I inform her aftering downstairs.


    "But what''s the rush dear?" She asks while standing from the couch.


    "I don''t know exactly what happened but dadabhai just called and asked me toe to thepany.


    So, I need to go there as soon as possible." I exin.


    "Oh then you should go dear. Don''t worry I will look after Advira till youe back." She replies. I smile


    at her and bid her goodbye.


    ********


    After arriving at thepany I directly go to dadabhai''s cabin where I find him yelling at some of the


    employees. Upon seeing me he dismisses them and they get out of there after greeting me.


    "Why are you shouting at them dadabhai?" I ask after sitting across from him.


    "They can''t do anything correct Anu. They were supposed toplete the assignments by today but


    they are not halfwayplete. Now, you tell me how can I not scold them for such misdeed?"


    Dadabhai replies while running his hands through his hair.


    "Calm down dadabhai. They are all new in this field so they need time to learn everything. I am not


    saying that you are wrong in scolding them but I think currently they need your guidance more." I


    exin in which he nods his head in understanding.


    "I know I am overreacting about the whole deal but I have a feeling that this deal can make our


    company known or it can be our downfall. The most irritating thing about this deal is the owner


    who doesn''t want to back out of his demands. Ourpany might be a branch of the Sengupta


    Enterprise but we''re not as popr as that one. Also, I don''t have much contact in here so I don''t know


    what will be good at this moment." He replies looking defeated. I can understand his point of view and


    his tension about the project but I think I know who can help us.


    ''Why don''t you ask for Alessandro''s help? I am sure he will be happy to help you." I suggest but he


    shakes in head in denial.


    "No Anu, I can not just ask for his help. He has already done so much for us and I don''t want him to


    think that I am incapable of handling thispany. I will see what I can do to solve everything." He


    answers back.


    "Okay fine you can do whatever you think right but why did you ask me toe here?" I ask.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "I want to discuss the presentation we are going to show to our clients. I think we should make some


    changes because there are so many important factors are missing in the presentation." He replies


    before showing me the presentation on hisptop.


    After a lot of discussion, wee to the conclusion that we need to make a new presentation because


    this one has a lot of mistakes in it. However, I assure him that this time I will be making the presentation


    by myself. I ask him if he has his lunch yet but he tells me that he is extremely busy eating anything.


    So, I order a chicken sandwich and juice for him before bidding him goodbye. On the way out of the


    company, I stop by the finance department and ask for the important documents that will help me to


    make the presentation. After collecting everything I leave thepany to get back to the mansion


    because the sooner I can go home the sooner I can start on my work.


    ********


    The next day


    Tomorrow is the ball night at the Bianchi enterprise so Alessandro is extremely busy with everything. I


    have heard from Mama Melody that this is one of the biggest ball nights in entire California so


    Alessandro has to overlook everything by himself. That''s why he has been busy for some days, he


    evenes homete so he doesn''t get to spend much time with Advira. So, I have thought that I


    should surprise him by going to hispany with our daughter. I am sure he will love to see his darling


    princess with the stress he is going through.


    Although I have met some of his employees on the day of our reception party but I have never gone to


    hispany before, so I am kind of nervous to go there. I know there is nothing to be nervous about


    because Alessandro and Bianca will be there. With that thought being in mind I get ready before going


    into Advira''s room to get her ready. She starts to throw tantrum because she wants to y with her


    barbies but when I tell her we are going to see Papa, she instantly abandons her dolls with a big smile


    on her face.


    Samuel is also going to apanying me as he doesn''t want me to get lost in the bigpany. I don''t


    deny him because I don''t want Alessandro to know about my surprise visit to thepany.


    "Wow, Advira you are looking very pretty." Samuelments after I buckle up Advira on her car seat.


    "Me go see papa. Mum-mum pwetty me." She replies while giving him a toothy smile.


    "That''s good. Papa will be very happy to see you there." Samuel answers back making me smile at


    him.


    Soon the car starts moving toward our destination. I open myptop to do some work because Samuel


    has informed me that it will take twenty minutes to reach there. So, I spend the next twenty minutes


    reading some essential documents for the new deal. Upon arriving at thepany premises Samuel


    gets Advira out of her car seat but I keep stuck to my ce seeing the huge building in front of my


    eyes.


    "Let''s go inside Mrs. Bianchi." Samuel says to me.


    "Are you sure I am not doing anything wrong?" I ask kind of unsure of my sudden decision.


    "I am 100% sure that you are doing the correct thing. Forget about everything else and focus on your


    surprise." Samuel replies gently making me feel a little better.


    I get out of the car and take Advira in my arms. Samuel starts to walk beside me showing me some of


    the area on the way. When we get inside thepany building everyone stops talking and starts to


    look at us with wide eyes. But then Advira gives them a little wave which brings them out of their


    shocking poster. She starts to greet whoeveres on our way making me feel proud of my daughter.


    It seems my daughter has be a well-known person in her father''spany.


    When we arrive at the personal ballroom of thepany I notice that Alessandro is talking to some of


    his employees while Bianca is giving instructions to others. He still doesn''t notice us so I tell Advira to


    keep quiet and give her to Samuel. She nods her head as if she knows what''s going to happen. I walk


    towards Alessandro before stopping behind him. I clear my throat making him turn around and when he


    sees me his eyes widen in surprise. He engulfs me in a tight hug before kissing the top of my head.


    "What are you doing here Cara?" He asks after pulling away from the hug.


    "I wanted to surprise you so I havee here. But I haven''te alone, Alessandro." I reply making


    him give me a confused look but soon his face lit up with happiness when he notices Advira in


    Samuel''s arms. Samuel puts her down and she straight runs to her papa''s arms who picks her up


    without any ease.


    "This is the best surprise I have ever gotten till now. Thank you so much, Cara." Alessandroments


    after he is done hugging our daughter.


    "This is the least I can do for you because I know you''re not getting much time to spend with our


    daughter." I reply with a smile.


    "So finally you have decided toe here I see." Bianca says aftering in front of me. She hugs


    me and put a kiss to Advira''s cheek.


    "Hmm, I think I was just waiting for the right moment." I reply sheepishly making herugh.


    "I don''t know about others but I am super happy to see you after so long." Bianca says while ring at


    Alessandro who res back at her.


    "What''s going on between you two?" I ask because it''s very rare to see these two have conflicts with


    each other.


    "This dumb husband of yours is not listening to me. I am telling him that we need to give the employees


    bonus for New year but he is adamant about it." Bianca replies with a huff.


    "We have already given them a bonus for Christmas so what''s the need for another bonus? She is not


    making any sense." Alessandro argues back. They start to bicker like two children making me roll my


    eyes at them.


    "If you two don''t stop arguing at this moment I will leave from here." I threaten when neither of them


    ready to stop their argument. But when they hear my threat they stop immediately.


    "Come on Bi let go. I want to look at the arrangement." Samuel saysing towards us before leading


    Bianca away from there.


    I nce at Alessandro who looks very tired so I take Advira from him and ask him to take us


    somewhere vacant where I can talk to him. He leads me in the elevator and soon we reach his very


    huge cabin. I put Advira down when she starts to squirm in my arms. She runs towards a huge pile of


    toys and starts ying without a care in the world.


    "Why do you have so many toys in your cabin?" I ask after sitting down on the couch.


    "As you know, she sometimeses to thepany with me so to keep her upied I have arranged


    a y area for her in the cabin." Alessandro replies while taking a seat beside me on the couch.


    "You are spoiling her too much." I say making himugh loudly.


    "I am not spoiling her Cara, I am just giving her some toys so don''t worry." He replies while taking my


    hands in his hold.


    ********


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "But she is so little to have so many toys." My lovely wifeins trying to look intimidating but to


    me, she looks like a little kitten.


    "Okay fine I will try to give her less toys." I reply making her pout in return. I peck her pouty lips


    because they are looking so delicate like petal. She hides her face between her hands however I can


    see her blush because not only her cheeks but her ears are also looking red by now.


    "You still get shy whenever I kiss you. What will you do when I do more than-" she puts her hand on my


    mouth while her eyes widenically.


    "Shh, why are you saying such bad things?" She whispers angrily. I signal at the hand that is covering


    my mouth.


    "So what do you want me to do with you?" I whisper in her after she removes her hand. I don''t wait for


    her answer before starting to put feathery kisses on her neck. When She starts to tremble I stop my


    torture because I know she is still not ready for more. I pull away from her neck to see that she is


    avoiding eye contact with me. I put my finger on her chin and make her look at me.


    "I will not do anything you don''t want Cara. You are more important to me than anything else." I tell her


    gently.


    "I believe you, Alessandro." She replies softly with a small smile. I stand up from the couch before


    going towards my desk to call in the canteen and order them to send some snacks. After that, I pick up


    my princess from her ypen and sit down on the couch putting her on myp.


    We spend the next two hours talking,ughing and of course devouring some snacks. Little moments


    like these are the reasons for my happiness after the long days of working. I have never thought that


    my Cara is capable of giving me such surprise but I am to see her and our daughter in mypany. I


    am sure that everyone in thepany is going to talk about this sudden visit from my beautiful wife.


    But I don''t care what they say because I have gotten to see my wife and our daughter.


    When the clock hit 6 o''clock I decide to return home. I pick up my princess before getting out of the


    cabin while Anhuphama walks beside me. We reach the ballroom and once again I give the necessary


    instructions before we leave from there. I get us inside my car and tell the driver to take us home.


    Home, a word that used to be a foreign word to me but now it feels warm to call the huge mansion


    home. Because my wife had made me look at things differently and I can not be happier.


    Soon the car stops in front of the mansion and we get out of the car. I pick up my princess while her


    mother rings the bell of the mansion. Melody is the one who opens the door and when she sees us a


    full-blown smile makes its way to her face.


    "I am assuming that you have liked your surprise very much." Melodyments after serving us


    sses of water.


    "I didn''t like it, I loved it, Melody." I reply with a smile while caressing the fur of King''s head. He is the


    first dog I have rescued from a dogfighting arena. He was extremely vicious at first and didn''t let me get


    close to him. But that didn''t stop me from trying my best to tame the beast in him. He is still a beast to


    others but for me he is always going to be my first child.


    "He was waiting for you toe home but then I think he got tired and fall asleep." Melody says while


    taking a seat beside the sleeping King who looks like he is smiling in his sleep.


    "I am such a horrible father. I don''t even get much time to spend with them. I am sure they are angry at


    me." I mumble feeling guilty.


    "You are not a horrible father Alessandro and I am sure none of your babies think anything like that.


    They all know how much you love them and care for them." Melody assures me with a gentle tone as if


    she is talking to a child. I don''t reply because I feel a lump forming in my throat so I get up from the


    couch before going upstairs to change my clothes.


    While standing in the warm spray of water I let the tears run down my cheeks. I am not someone who


    likes to show my emotions but after marrying Anhuphama it is bing hard to control my emotions. I


    used to say that I don''t believe in love because there was no one to show me love in the past. Yes,


    Melody was there but I used to be so cold towards her so despite her caring nature I had never let her


    love me like other kids in the orphanage. Whenever I saw her ying with other kids, I wanted to reach


    towards her but my ego was the main barrier between us.


    I want to call her Mama like everyone else does but I don''t know how to initiate it. I want to enjoy her


    motherly hug she gives to others. I have never gotten jealous of anyone but when I see her with Marco,


    a spark of jealousy stir in me because he gets to call her Mama.


    Anhuphama is correct in assuming that I see Melody as my mother and I don''t even know how she has


    gotten to know about my feelings. That why I call her my cara because she is truly my beloved or how


    else she gets to know the things I don''t even tell her. However, I am scared for the first time in my life


    because of something unknown to me. I don''t know why but I have a feeling that there is something I


    don''t know about Anhuphama. I am not saying that she is lying to me about something but I think she is


    hiding something important from me.


    She is a mystery that I am discovering little by little, still there are more to know and I just hope that


    nothing will be able to take her away from me. Because I will surely die if she goes away from my


    life.

 Chapter 36: Ch.35/ The Ball Night

    Chapter 36: Ch.35/ The Ball Night


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Yes, Bianca we are going to be there soon. I ampletely ready and my princess is too. But her


    mum is not ready yet." I reply on the phone while tying my shoces.


    "If Anupama is taking so much time then I am sure that you are going to have a hard time controlling


    yourself after seeing her." Bianca answers back with augh.


    "She can wear a paper bag and I will still find her the most beautiful." I reply.


    "Oh my God Alessandro! You have be so cheesy. But jokes apart, please try toe soon."


    Bianca says and disconnects the call after I assure her that we will be there in half an hour. I spray


    some cologne on both wrist and the neck area before picking my princess from the bed where she is


    ying with her dolls. My daughter is looking cute as a button and I am damn proud of myself for the


    dress I have chosen for her.


    I have chosen a ssic ck three-piece suit with a white shirt underneath. Instead of wearing a long


    tie, I have decided to wear a ck bow tie to match my suit. Today''s ball is extremely important for my


    company so I can not just go there without looking good.


    "Why is it taking so long for your mother to get ready polo?" I ask my daughter who is ying with


    the bow tie.


    "Me no know." She mumbles and squirms to get down as she likes to walk on her own. However, she


    also likes to hold my finger while walking as if she is the one who is going to lead us to our destination.


    Soon we reach downstairs and see that everyone is already there looking nice all dressed up for the


    party. But the one person who is missing is my lovely wife Anhuphama.


    "Don''t worry Alessandro. There was some issue with Anupama''s dress so it''s taking her some time to


    get ready." Melody assures me when she notices the worried look on my face.


    "But her dress was alright when we bought it the other day." I reply getting confused.


    "Just wait for some minutes and you will know everything." Melody replies with a mischievous smile.


    There is sure something going on that I ampletely unaware of. I sit on the couch with Mr. Ganguly


    and starts to discuss some business-rted matters. Halfway through the discussion, I hear clicking


    sounds of heels so I look at the stairs to see who ising. But my jaw drop on the floor seeing the


    ethereal beauty standing on top of the stairs. I can not even form proper words to describe the


    emotions I am feeling at this moment but one thing is for sure that I am the luckiest man in this entire


    world to have the opportunity to call Anhuphama my wife.


    She gives me a nervous smile and starts to walk down the stairs followed by Mrs. Ganguly and Olivia


    whom I don''t even see in the first ce. The more shees near me the more I notice how elegant


    she is looking. She doesn''t even wear the dress I have bought for her but I am not a bit offended


    because the one she is wearing now, is far better than the other one.


    When shees and stands in front of me I wrap my arm around her waist before pulling her towards


    me. She doesn''t hesitate to put her hand on my chest while her cheeks tint a rosy color which I am


    sure doesn''te from the makeup.


    "Do you have any idea what you do to me?" I whisper in her ear making her chuckle.


    "Nope." She replies while I kiss her on the cheek.


    "I am sorry I couldn''t wear the dress you have bought for me." She says after a few seconds looking


    upset. I shake my head and give her waist an assuring squeeze.


    "You don''t have to apologize Cara. I am sure that you have your reason not to wear that dress." I reply


    with a smile.


    "The zipper of the dress got broken and I didn''t have much time to fix it so I chose to wear this dress at


    thest moment." She informs me.


    "I am happy that you didn''t wear that dress because the one you are wearing now is much better than


    the one I have chosen. In fact, you are looking like an angel in this dress." She giggles before hiding


    her face in my chest making meugh at her adorable gesture. I realize that we are the only ones in the


    living room so everyone might have left to give us privacy. I take this opportunity and lean down to kiss


    her but she stops me by putting her hand over my mouth.


    "We need to get going or we will bete." She says and runs away from there with bushing cheeks. I


    laugh at her shy nature before following her out of the house. When I get outside I notice that everyone


    is giving me an annoyed look as if I have been keeping them waiting. I roll my eyes and get inside my


    car with Anhuphama and our daughter who is looking out the window the whole ride to thepany. I


    like the sparkle in her eyes by seeing all the lights and decoration that has done for Christmas. I am not


    a fan of Christmas but Melody likes to celebrate the festival every year with the maids because I have


    never participated in her celebration. However, I think this year I want to change everything and I will do


    it by myself.


    *******


    Upon arriving at thepany building I get out of the car before helping Anhuphama to get out. I can


    feel the numerous camera taking pictures of us but I don''t care about them and I am happy to see that


    this time my wife isn''t a bit scared of the paparazzi. Both of us walk inside the ballroom while our


    daughter is being held in my arms. I have to say that I am very pleased with the decorations and


    everything. Many of the business associatese to greet us and congratte Anhuphama for the


    opening of herpany.


    Bianca along with Liam and their two daughterse forward to meet us. By seeing Delh and Mia


    our daughter squeals in joy so I put her down to let her y with them. Anhuphama isn''t in favor of


    leaving them alone but Bianca assures her that she has set up a y area for the kids to y so they


    will not get bore.


    "Come on Anupama let me introduce you to some of my friends." Bianca says and take Anhuphama


    with her. I look at the retreating back of my wife before turning around to face Liam who looks a little


    tired for some reason.


    "Are you feeling okay Liam?" I ask him.


    "I am okay Alessandro, just a little tired because of the workload." He replies with a tired smile.


    "Why don''t you take some days off?" I ask while taking a ss of wine from the passing waiter.


    "I am also thinking about the same. But first I need to talk to that hot-headed wife of mine who only


    cares about her beauty sleep." He replies making both of usugh.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I can not deny that because your wife is a real pain in the ass." I tell him.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Marco asks standing beside me.


    "That you don''t have time for me." I reply getting a huff in reply.


    "Ohe on Alessandro we all know you are the one who don''t spend time with your best friend


    anymore." Marco retorts while I smirk at him.


    "But I thought you have a new best friend with whom you are spending quality time." Marco''s eyes


    widenically as if he never expected me to say anything about his growing friendship with Miss


    Ganguly.


    "I don''t have any new best friend." He replies sternly.


    "Then what is your rtionship with Miss Ganguly?" I ask while sipping the wine.


    "That''s none of your business." He answers getting angry but I don''t back out because I don''t want him


    to use Miss Ganguly like he does with other girls.


    "It''s my business when it involves my wife''s cousin and knowing your reputation between girls I don''t


    think it will be nice to mess with Miss Ganguly''s feeling. I really don''t know what''s going on between


    you two but remember one thing Marco, don''t do anything stupid with her because then you have to


    face me." I tell him in a calm tone but I am sure that he can hear the underlying threat in my voice.


    "Whoa, calm down guys. I don''t know what you two are talking about but I think you guys need to stop


    now. Everyone is looking at you both weirdly." Liam says making me take a deep breath to calm myself


    down. I excuse them before going to look for my daughter whom I find ying hide & seek with other


    kids. After seeing me she runs to me and hugs my legs with a big smile.


    "Me y Papa." She says to me. I crouch down in front of her before kissing the top of her head.


    "I can see it princess. But now you are going to be with me for some time then you can y again with


    your friends." I tell her in which she eagerly nods her head. I smile at her and pick her up in my arms.


    I ask one of the employees to bring the microphone to me because as the owner of thepany I


    always give a speech. I stand in the mini stage of the ballroom with my daughter in my arms.


    "Good eveningdies and gentlemen. It''s my pleasure to have you all at the annual ball of The Bianchi


    Enterprise. After all the hard work my employees do throughout the year I think they deserve this party


    to rx and enjoy among themselves. However, two important persons have joined us this year at the


    party and I can not be happier to have them with me every year from now on. As you can see that  I


    already have my princess in my arms so now I would like to request my lovely wife to join us on the


    stage." I say on the microphone and soon I see that Anhuphama is making her way to the stage with a


    smile. Everyone ps their hands when she stands beside me making her blush. I give her the


    microphone to say something which she denies at first but then takes it from me when she realizes that


    I am not going to listen to her.


    "Hello, everyone. I hope you are doing well and enjoying the party. I am very happy to be able toe


    here and meet such amazing people like you. I know you guys work very hard for the sess of the


    company and I am proud to say that my husband is very lucky to have you all by his side. I know it


    would have been impossible for thispany to get sessful without you all. So thank you so much


    for the support you have been providing to thispany." My heart swells with pride and adoration


    hearing Anhuphama''s simple yet kind words. She doesn''t need to say anything exaggerate to impress


    anyone because her simplicity is enough for everyone to see the good in her.


    After her little speech, she hands me back the microphone and take our daughter from me. I announce


    that from this year the employees are going to get a double bonus on the asion of Christmas as well


    as New Year. I can feel the happiness emitting from my employees and this makes me d to know


    that I have done a good job by listening to my wife when she told me to do what Bianca wants to do.


    When we get down from the stage Bianca through her arms around my neck and starts to thank me


    repeatedly for listening to her. I simply hold her for some time because I know why she wanted me to


    give them a bonus. Samuel and her were not from a well-earned family so they had to suffer for simple


    things in their teen years. That''s why Bianca always tries to help others who need money to survive.


    After some time she pulls away from the hug with a beaming smile on her face. I chuckle at her and


    turn to look at my Cara who is giving me a proud look.


    "Papa me dance." My princess demands with a pout when she sees that many people are dancing.


    "Then Papa will dance with you." I reply while taking her in my arms.


    "Howe you are abandoning your wife?" Liam asks but before I can reply Mr. Gangulyes there.


    "Because Anu is going to be my dancing partner." He replies while giving asking for Anhuphama''s hand


    in dance who she gives with a big smile.


    *******


    My princess isughing non-stop because of the funny faces I am making between our dance.


    However, after a few minutes, she gets tired and asks me to put her down. I do as she asked and she


    runs to her Nonna who is talking to Uncle Gabriel. Just then I notice that Miss Ganguly is also sitting


    with them while there is no sign of Marco at the party. A tap on my shoulder has me turn around and I


    see that my beautiful wife is standing in front of me.


    "Can I have a dance with you, Mr. Bianchi?" Anhuphama asks with a smile.


    "Of course you can but what I will get in return?" I ask her back while snaking my hand around her slim


    waist. She puts her arms around my neck and leans towards my ear.


    "Maybe something special when we get home." She replies seductively making my eyes widen for a


    second before I clear my throat to get the dirty images out of my mind. I squeeze her waist in warning


    making herugh hard. I shake my head and start to dance with her. The dress is a little low cut around


    her front so I am getting a nice glimpse of her cleavage which is not helping me at all.


    I want to take her away from here and have my way with her. But I know that this will be a stupid idea


    because as much as I want to make herpletely mine, I also respect her privacy. I am sure that she


    wille to me when she feels like she is ready for the next step of our rtionship.


    Suddenly, Anhuphama''s eyes widen in fear looking up at something and she pushes me away from her


    making me fall on the floor with a thud. A loud noise of something breaking can be heard so I look


    forward to see that the big chandelier has broken down.


    "ANHUPHAMA!" I yell and stand up before running to Anhuphama''s side to see that she isying on


    the floor unconscious. I take her in my arms before checking for any injury but find none.


    "Please wake up Cara. Don''t scare me like that." I tell her but she doesn''t respond to anything.


    "Let me check her." Mrs. Ganguly saysing towards us. By now, there is a huge chaos going


    around the ballroom. But I don''t care about anything besides my wife who isying unconscious in my


    arms.


    "What happened to her Mrs. Ganguly?" I ask worriedly.


    "She has fainted out of shock so don''t worry. It will be better if we take her home and after going there I


    will give her some medicine that will help her in getting consciousness." She exins calmly and I nod


    my head in response. I pick up Anhuphama in my arms and start walking out of the ballroom followed


    by Mr. & Mrs. Ganguly. I put her inside the car and sit beside her before putting her head on myp. I


    run my hand through her hair trying to calm my hard-beating heart. I dial Samuel''s number and after a


    few rings, he receives the call.


    "I want you to find out how did the chandelier break down." I order him.


    "I am already searching about the matter and I will let you know as soon as I can find something. Is


    Anupama alright?" He asks.


    "She is still unconscious but Mrs. Ganguly has assured me that she will get better after some rest. Oh, I


    forgot to take my princess with me. She must be scared not to see me there. Can you please bring her


    home?" I ask.


    "Don''t worry boss Mama Melody has already on her way home with Advira. Uncle Gabriel and Bianca


    are alsoing with her. By the way, I will call youter when I find something about the mishap." He


    replies and disconnects the call. My fist clench in rage because I am sure that someone has purposely


    tried to harm us. I don''t know who can be so crazy to harm my wife and think that they can get away


    from my clutch. I will kill the person with my bare hands because of them my Cara is now lying


    unconscious.

 Chapter 37: Ch.36/ Declaration Of Love

    Chapter 37: Ch.36/ Deration Of Love


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    After getting out of the car I hurriedly get inside the mansion with Anhuphama in my arms. I take her


    straight into our bedroom before Iy her down on the bed. I don''t want to leave her but she needs to


    get a check-up so I leave her with Mrs. Ganguly whoes into the room with her medical


    equipments. I stand outside of the room with Mr. Ganguly who gives my shoulder a assuring squeeze.


    I hear hurried footsteps but I don''t look up because I only want to concentrate on my wife''s recovery.


    However, I feel a tug on my pant so I look down to see that my princess is standing there while tears


    stream down her chubby cheeks. I crouch down in her level and wipe her tears with my thumb before I


    hug her tightly feeling her weeping silently.


    "Shhh, baby calm down. Mum-mum is going to be alright." I tell her but she only shakes her head.


    "Me wan mum-mum Papa. Me go mum-mum." She replies with hups.


    "Not now princess. Your Auntie is taking care of mum-mum so please you go with Nonna and y with


    your brothers." I tell her and being the obedient daughter, she goes to her Nonna who takes her away


    from there.


    It''s been half an hour since Mrs. Ganguly is doing a checkup on Anhuphama but I just want to go inside


    and demand to know what''s wrong with my wife. I am bing restless to know about the


    whereabouts of my Cara. Suddenly the door opens and Mrs. Gangulyes out of the room.


    "How is Anu doing Jasmine?" Mr. Ganguly asks.


    "Like I have assumed Anupama has fainted due to sudden shock. However, she is still unconscious but


    don''t worry I have given her medicine so she will be up in an hour or two. You can go inside Mr. Bianchi


    but remember not to disturb her. Whenever she wakes up please don''t forget to inform me." Mrs.


    Ganguly answers making me sigh in relief. I thank her and get inside the room before closing the door.


    I sit beside Anhuphama and take her left hand in mine.


    I caress the back of her hand with my thumb while looking at her sleeping form. I have never thought


    that there would be a day when I have to see her in this state. She is my salvation and I will be damn if


    something happens to her.


    "Mrs. Ganguly has told me that you are fine but I don''t have the heart to believe her Cara. So, please


    wake up sweetheart and look at me with your mesmerizing eyes. Because only then I will believe that


    you arepletely fine and healthy. My existence is nothing without you because you''re the only one


    whopletes me. Before youe into my life, there was nothing precious in my life except my


    business. However, after meeting you I realized that money can only bring temporary happiness in


    anyone''s life but can not bring permanent happiness that you have brought in my life. So, you need to


    wake up from your sleep and if you don''t then I will surely get angry with you." A lone tear trail down my


    cheeks but I don''t wipe it because I am not going to hide my feelings from her anymore. Despite not


    knowing what love feels like I realize that my growing feelings towards her are more than love.


    Soon, my eyelids start to feel heavy and before I know it I fall asleep while holding Anhuphama''s hand.


    I don''t know how long I have slept, because in the middle of my sleep I feel her trembling before she


    starts mumbling up some incoherent words while tears streaming down her face. I try to wake her up


    but that only makes her panic more.


    "N-o-o not him too. No pl-ea-s-e." That''s all she is saying for the past ten minutes.


    "Hey, Cara look at me. Stop panicking love, please calm down." I try to calm her down by wrapping my


    arms around her but she starts to thrash in my hold.


    "Ale-ssan-dro ne-ed me. I ne-ed to s-a-v-e h-im." Finally, I realize that she thinks that something has


    happened to me.


    "Cara open your eyes and look at me. I ampletely alright sweetheart." I tell her and put her


    quivering form on myp. Slowly she opens her eyes and looks at me for some time to observe as if I


    am saying the truth or not before clutching my shirt tightly in her fists. Heavy sobs wreck her body


    making my eyes moisture.


    "You scared me so much, Cara." I mumble in her hair as I try to hold back my own tears.


    "Please don''t leave me, Alessandro. I don''t want to live without you." She replies while crying.


    "Neither I nor you going anywhere so stop crying love. I hate to see tears in your eyes." I tell her and


    wipe her tears with the pads of my thumbs. She nods her head and wraps her arms around my neck


    tightly. I rub her back while kissing the side of her head.


    "I need to call Mrs. Ganguly to let her know that you are-" She shakes her head rapidly stopping me in


    mid-sentence.


    "No, don''t leave me alone please." She cries out making me sigh.


    "Okay, I will not call anyone. Shh, now calm down." I reply before running my hand through her hair.


    After some time she pulls away her face from the crook of my neck and looks at me with fear visible in


    her eyes.


    "Talk to me, Cara. Why are you looking so scared?" I ask her.


    "I thought that I have lost you Alessandro." She answers back while ying with the buttons of my


    shirt.


    "How can something happen to me when I have a daredevil wife?" I try to lift her mood by joking


    however she doesn''t seem to like my joke because more tears fall from her eyes.


    "You don''t understand what you mean to me, do you?" She asks with a sad tone. But I don''t have any


    answer to her question because I really don''t know what I mean to her.


    "You are my heartbeat, Alessandro. Without you, there will be this body but there will be no heart in it.


    You are the feeling that I never want to forget nor do I want to break away from you. When I saw that


    chandelier falling, the only thought I had was to save you. Because I love you so much that I can''t bear


    to let anything happen to you." My breathing seems to stop for a second after hearing her heartfelt


    confession because I have never dreamt of her loving a monster like me.


    "I don''t care if you love me or not because that will not stop me from loving you." She says while


    looking intentionally in my eyes. I don''t reply instead I kiss her passionately to let her know that I feel


    the same way as her. She kisses me back with the same passion making me feel thrilled to know that


    finally, I have someone who loves me with my ws.


    "I love you too Tesoro." I tell her after we pull away from the kiss. She gives me a small smile and puts


    her head on my chest where I am sure she can hear my rapid heartbeat.


    "I hope now you clearly understand what you mean to me." She whispers after some time making me


    chuckle.


    "Thank you for loving me, Cara." I reply softly. But I don''t get any response so I look down at her to see


    that she has fallen asleep. Iy her on the bed carefully before covering her with a nket. I give a


    lingering kiss on her forehead while caressing her cheek with the back of my hand.


    *******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    When I wake up this morning I realize that I am alone in bed. There is no sounding from the


    washroom so I know that Alessandro is not in the room. I bit my lips when suddenly I remember the


    incident fromst night. It still feels like a dream that both of us have the same feeling for each other. I


    just hope that nothing can separate us anymore.


    Without wasting more time I get out of bed and get into the washroom to take a warm shower. The


    weather has been very cold for a few days so I have chosen a woolen long top with a pair of leggings


    as I will be staying in the house today. After taking the shower I brush my teeth before getting ready for


    the day. However, when I get out of the washroom my eyes widen in surprise seeing a half-naked


    Alessandroing inside the room.


    I put my palms over my eyes not wanting to see anymore. When I don''t hear anything I take one palm


    from my eye and notice that no one is there. Haa! How can that happen when I have clearly seen him.


    "Are you looking for me, Cara?"Someone whispers in my ear from behind making me turn around to


    see that Alessandro is standing there with a yful look on his face.


    "Not at all." I reply with a blush but he doesn''t seem to believe me. Because he puts his arms around


    my waist and pull me towards him. I can feel my heartbeat quicken by the close proximity between us.


    "You are a very bad lier, Cara." He says and put a stray hair behind my ear.


    "I am not lying. But may I know why you are walking half-naked in the daylight?" I retort while crossing


    my arm in front of my chest.


    "This is my house, this is my bedroom and you are my wife so what''s the big deal if I walk half-naked or


    fully naked? Don''t you like what you''re seeing?" He asks winking at me. I swat his arm before pushing


    him away from me. He startsughing loudly making me smile because I always want to see him this


    happy.


    "You are such a pervert." I swat at his arm yfully. He looks down at me with eyes full of love and give


    me a kiss on the lips while he wraps his arm around my waist.


    "I love you Cara." He whisper after putting his forehead on mine.


    "I love you too Alessandro." I reply back making him smile against my forehead.


    "I am going downstairs to prepare breakfast. Come fast if you don''t want to miss anything." I inform and


    walk away from there with a silly smile on my face.


    Upon arriving in the kitchen that Jasmine di and Mama Melody are already preparing breakfast-making


    me pout. It''s been long that I have prepared breakfast for everyone because with my study and office


    work I don''t get much time to spend in the kitchen like before.


    "What''s with that sad face Anu?" Jasmine di asks while stirring something in a pot. I go in front of her


    and look over her shoulder to see that she is making Ghugni while Mama Melody is frying Luchi. My


    mouth water seeing my favorite breakfast is being made.


    "Hmmm, I guess someone is impressed with our preparation Jasmine. Just look at her face, she is


    drooling." Mama Melodyments making me wipe my mouth but then I realize that they are making


    fun of me.


    "Both of you are so mean to me." I grumble under my breath.


    "That''s right. Why are you pulling my sister''s leg so early in the morning?" Riya asksing into the


    kitchen. She puts her arm around my shoulder while giving me an ''I can feel you'' look.


    "We are not pulling your sister''s leg Riya. We are just trying to know why our dear Anupama is glowing


    so much as if she has aplished something precious to her." Mama Melody replies making me


    cough loudly because I am not expecting her to say something like that.


    "Here Anu drink some water." Jasmine di hands me a ss of water which I drink in a go. When I put


    down the empty ss on the counter I notice that three pairs of eyes looking at me in usation.


    "Why are you giving me this look?" I inquire.


    "Come on Anu, now spill the beans already. He didn''t even inform me when gained consciousnessst


    night. When I saw him in the morning and asked about your condition that''s when he told me that you


    are absolutely alright. But you know what? He has the same glow as you have in your face. So, I am


    sure that something must have happened between you twost night." Jasmine di exins and anyone


    can hear the pin-drop silence around us before three of them starts to throw question after question


    towards me.


    "STOP!" I scream making them halt. I narrow my eyes and point my finger at them.


    "I am very hungry right now so first feed me and then I will think if I want to tell you everything or not," I


    announce and get out of there before sitting on the dining table. Advira and the dogs are already eating


    their breakfast but when they notice me Advira starts to call out to me while the dogs start whining to


    get my attention. I get near them and bend down to kiss all of their heads before feeding them one by


    one. Soon enough they are done with their breakfast so I clean their mouths with wet wipes and tell


    them to go y in the backyard.


    When I turn around I bump into three nosey people who are giving me pleading looks but I ignore them


    and sit down in one of the chairs. They groan in defeat but suddenly someone put a te full of Ghugni


    and Luchi in front of me on the table.


    I look up to see that Dadabhai is the one who has put the te on the table. I ask him to join me and he


    does that with a smile. He tears a small part from the Luchi and wrap some ghugni in it before feeding


    me a bite of the deliciousness.


    "That''s unfair Subho. We were having a very important discussion then why did youe here?"


    Jasmine di uses but only gets an eye roll in response from Dadabhai.


    "You guys were harassing my sister so I have toe to her rescue." Dadabhai replies with a sass.


    "We were not harassing her, we were just asking her some questions." Riya replies while putting her


    hands on her hip.


    "Okay, children calm down. You guys can argue as much as you want but first, eat your breakfast."


    Mama Melody orders.


    We all eat our breakfast while talking with each other but Alessandro doesn''t arrive yet so after finishing


    my breakfast I take his breakfast in our bedroom. Surprisingly, I don''t find him there. I decide to call him


    but then I notice that his phone is on the nightstand. Ie downstairs and ask the maids if they has


    seen Alessandro, they inform me that he is outside talking with Samuel.


    "I have gotten to know that there was no problem with the chandelier when it was set up before the


    party. But when I asked the technician about the reason behind the ident, he informed me that


    someone must have cut the chain of the chandelier for it to broke down." I hear Samuel say this to


    Alessandro who looks very furious.


    "Did you get the details about who could be the person?" Alessandro asks.


    "Not yet, Boss. But I believe that by tomorrow I have all the information in my hand." Samuel replies


    confidently.


    "I want the correct information by tomorrow and if I don''t get it then you are going to have a bad time


    Samuel." Alessandro threatens and dismiss Samuel from there.


    "I told you toe downstairs for breakfast then why didn''t youe?" I ask while standing beside


    him. He looks at me and hug me from sideways.


    "I know you have already heard what Samuel told me." He says making me pout.


    "But I wasn''t listening to your conversation intentionally." Iin.


    "It''s alright to listen because I don''t want to think that I am hiding something from you. Actually, I was


    coming for breakfast but then I got Samuel''s call so I directly came here first to know aboutst night''s


    incident." He replies.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "But why would anyone do this?" I ask.


    "I don''t know about that but I can say that someone wanted to kill both of us or maybe one of us." He


    replies making me scared. I clutch his sweater tightly in anxiety because I don''t want to lose him. I have


    already lost so many people in my life that just the thought of something happening to him is frightening


    me to the core.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" He asks while wiping the tears with his thumb. I don''t even know when I


    have started to cry.


    "I am scared, Alessandro. I am scared to lose you." I confess with a shaky voice.


    "No one can separate Alessandro from his Cara and if anyone dare to even try separating us, they will


    have to face the beast in me. I may be loving and caring with you but not with my enemies. So, stop


    worrying so much and smile because tears don''t suit you." He says and hugs me gently. I snuggle


    close to his chest feeling content to know that my husband will keep his promise.

 Chapter 38: Ch.37/ Haunting Past

    Chapter 38: Ch.37/ Haunting Past


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Only two days have left for Christmas so we are trying to get everything ready on time. Although


    Kolkata is known to celebrate the festival of Christmas veryvishly but I have never celebrated it


    before. So this is my first time celebrating this festival and my excitement level is the same as Advira


    who is running around the house with her brothers on her toe.


    I have already bought gifts for everyone so I don''t have to think about it. However, currently I am in


    hurry because of the early Christmas party we have arranged in our house. Mama Melody has already


    made Roasted Chicken, Mac & Cheese and Cranberry Pumpkin Cake for dinner while I have made


    Mugi Biryani, Mi Prawan, Fish Fry, Garlic Naan and Aloo Paneer Tikka. But I still have to make


    Apple Pie which is requested by Olivia.


    Finally after two hours of hardship, the Apple Pie is ready. I cover all the dishes and leave the kitchen


    to get ready for the cozy little party with our friends and family. Upon arriving at my bedroom I hurriedly


    get ready in some warm clothes. Suddenly, my phone starts ringing so I take it off from the charger and


    see that Baba is calling me.


    "How are you feeling now Anupama?" Baba asks after I receive the call.


    "I am good Baba. How are you and others doing?" I ask.


    "We are good dear. Actually, I have something to tell you and that''s why I have called you at this time."


    He replies making me realize that in India it must be very early in the morning right now.


    "What''s the matter, Baba? Is everything alright there?" I ask him worriedly.


    "Everything is alright here, but I am quite worried about you Anupama." He replies with hesitation.


    "But why are you worried about me Baba? I know dadabhai told you about the ident at the party but


    I am perfectly alright." I inform him. It still feels untrue to me that my father is trying to mend the broken


    rtionship between us. However, I know he is not faking anything because I can feel the genuine


    concern in his voice.


    "I am not talking about the ident at the party Anupama. I am talking about what happened three


    years ago. Don''t you think it''s time for you to reveal everything to Alessandro?" I nearly drop the phone


    after hearing Baba''s words because I am not expecting him to bring out my past so suddenly. Still, I


    compose myself and decide to tell him about my fear.


    "But Thakurmaa and Pishimaa has forbidden me to reveal the truth to anyone Baba. They have told me


    that if I said anything to anyone then I will be bringing bad luck to our family." I reply while trying to hold


    my tears from falling.


    "Stop thinking about others Anupama and their orders. I know I have never been an ideal father to you


    and for that, I am always going to have a huge sense of guilt in me. But now when I am trying to make


    everything better between us, I don''t want you to do the wrong by not telling your husband about your


    past. I don''t think it will be a good idea to keep anything hidden from him." He exins but I don''t think I


    am ready to expose anything yet.


    "But Baba Alessandro will leave me after knowing everything and I don''t want that to happen." I reply


    while wiping the traitorous tears that have managed to slip out of my eyes.


    "Alessandro will not leave you. I have seen the bond you both share and I am fully sure that


    Alessandro will die before he leaves your side. That''s why I am telling you to tell him everything before


    he gets to know from anywhere else." He says sternly.


    "I know he will leave me because no husband will want a wife who is barren, who can not afford to


    provide him a child of his own." I answer and break down in tears. I throw the phone on the bed before


    sliding beside the bedside and pull my knees up to my chest trying to forget about the horrible things of


    my past. I can hear Baba''s frantic voice from the cellphone but I don''t want to talk to anyone. I don''t


    want anyone to see me so vulnerable.


    A terrifying incident of the past has taken my ability to birth a child and the thought of telling this to


    Alessandro is enough to make me feel like the failure my grandmother and aunt call me. I have been


    trying hard to forget everything and be happy with my life. But no, it seems like nothing can be good


    with me. After so much hardship I have finally found my peace in Alessandro and no matter what, I can


    not let anything take him away from me. But what will happen when hees to know the truth? I


    know we have Advira in our life but eventually, he will want to have his own child. Then how will I give


    him his biological child?


    I have seen how badly Thakurmaa and Pishimaa treat Mamoni just because she is unable to get


    pregnant, however Kakai never let her feels unlovable for a moment. But what''s the guarantee that


    Alessandro will do the same for me? I know it''s ridiculous to think like this because that man can do


    anything for me. But still, the fear of losing him is so strong in my heart that I am not able to think


    straight.


    I hear a pitter-patter sounding inside the room so I wipe my tears as best I can before Kinges


    trotting inside the room. He stops directly in front of me and I smile at him. However, he doesn''t believe


    my fake smile and plop down on myp before licking my cheek. I bit my lip to control my tears and hug


    him tightly to my chest.


    "I am scared King. I don''t want to lose anyone of you, especially your Papa." I mumble while the big


    furry baby looks at me sadly as if he knows what I am saying.


    "But don''t worry, mum will solve the problem soon and then we will live happily." I tell him and get an


    excited bark from him making me giggle.


    I kiss him on the top of his head and go inside the washroom to wash my face to get rid of the stains of


    tears. After cleaning my face I get out of the room with King walking beside me. When wee into


    the living room I notice that Bianca is already sitting there with Liam and their adorable daughters.


    Samuel, Olivia, Marco, Uncle Gabriel are also present there while Riya is serving them hot choctes.


    "Auntie!" Delh yells out my name before shees running in my direction. I pick her in my arms


    while spinning her arms around while sheughs her heart out.


    "She has been jumping around the house after learning that we are going toe here today. You


    have done a great magic on her I am telling you." Liam says after I sit down with Delh on myp.


    "I haven''t done anything Liam. Our Delh is just so cute so anyone will fall in love with her." I reply


    with a smile. Just then Alessandro arrives there with Advira and Mia hanging around his neck like two


    monkeys. He sits down beside me before dropping the two monkeys on the rug in front of the couch.


    Both of them give him a pouty look but he gives two chocte bars making their eyes lit up.


    "Alessandro, why did you give them choctes before dinner? Now, they are not going to eat their


    dinner anymore." Biancaints and I nod my head in agreement.


    "You guys worry so much about little things. The chocte bars are not even big so don''t worry about


    them not eating dinner." Alessandro replies while dropping his around my shoulder.


    "Okay fine. But if both of them don''t eat their dinner nicely then you are going to be the one to take care


    of them, got it?" I ask while giving him a pointed look. He pecks my lip making me blush as I still feel


    shy around others while being intimate with him.


    "A just look at them, Liam. They remind me of us when we were a newly married couple." Bianca


    sequels while repeatedly hitting Liam in his arms who is trying to get away from his wife''s assault.


    "If you don''t love me like that after marriage then stop thinking about marrying me." Olivia threatens


    Samuel who gulps in fear.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "That''s why I don''t want to get married." Marco lets out and I can see Riya''s face shows an expression


    of hurt. However, before I can say anything I hear frantic footstepsing downstairs.


    "Yes, I will be there in 5 minutes." Our head snaps towards Jasmine di who is frantically walking down


    the stairs while Dadabhai is also apanying her.


    "Where are you both going?" I ask after going in front of them.


    "There is an emergency in the hospital so I have to leave right now and your dadabhai doesn''t want me


    to drive alone so he is going to drive me to the hospital." Jasmine di exins.


    "Yes, Anu don''t worry. I wille back soon after dropping her in the hospital. Bye." Dadabhai tells me


    with an assuring smile.


    "Okay, please take care of you both." I reply with a tight-lipped smile and watch them leave the


    mansion. I wanted to have a nice dinner with my close ones but I think it''s not possible anymore.


    "No need to be upset, Cara. Mrs. Ganguly would have stayed here if there was no emergency in the


    hospital. She will be home soon but for now, let''s enjoy the rest." Alessandro says whileing to


    stand beside me. I understand what he is trying to say so I nod my head and give him a genuine smile.


    *******


    Everyone is enjoying the dinner prepared by Mama Melody and me. Bianca even asks me to pack


    some for her to take home which I excitedly agreed. Also, true to his words Alessandro is able to feed


    them a good quantity of dinner. We talk,ugh and joke with each other during the dinner. It''s amazing


    to think how everyone trying to rx after the hectic schedule they have to carry on throughout the


    year. Suddenly, Uncle Gabriel clicks his water ss with a spoon and that''s gain all of our attention. He


    gives us a bright smile and asks Mama Melody toe sit with him because they have something


    important to announce.


    "I want to thank Alessandro and Anupama for hosting such a great Christmas dinner for us. I also want


    to thank Melody for the love and kindness she has showered upon me and Marco. She hase into


    my life as a surprise because I wasn''t looking for love but she has shown me that there is no boundary


    in loving someone. We have been engaged for some years but never thought about getting married.


    However, I think it is the correct time to finally settled down because I don''t want to live alone anymore.


    Although I have Marco with me in the house but it sometimes gets lonely so I want to ask for


    Alessandro''s permission as Melody considers you as her own son." Uncle Gabriel exins while


    looking lovingly towards Mama Melody. I feel Alessandro going stiff so I grab his hand under the table


    before giving him a light squeeze. I smile at the cute couple whose faces are glowing in happiness.


    "Wow Uncle, that''s so great. I am so going to enjoying your wedding." Bianca says while smiling


    brightly.


    "What do you say, Alessandro? Finally, I am going to have Mama to all myself." Marcoments with


    a teasing smile. But I think Alessandro doesn''t like his teasing because he storms away from there


    while we try to stop him. I excuse myself before running behind Alessandro whom I find in the back


    patio.


    I stand behind him and put my hand on his shoulder making him turn towards me. However, when he


    turns around I notice that his eyes are full of pain and longing. I open my arms and he hugs me tightly


    to his chest. I rub his back trying to make him feel better.


    "Why does she need to go?" He mumbles.


    "Because she deserves to be happy like everyone else." I reply.


    "But she is happy here with us." He retorts stubbornly.


    "I know she is happy with us but don''t you think it''s really time for her to be with Uncle Gabriel? They


    love each other so much and I think it will be better if they get married as soon as possible." I tell him


    gently.


    "I will tell Uncle Gabriel to live with us then no one will be going away from here." He replies and pulls


    away from the hug with a victorious smile. But when he notices my nk expression his smile fades


    away.


    "I know you want Melody to live here with us forever, even I also want the same. But we can''t be so


    selfish to keep her from her happiness and her happiness is Uncle Gabriel. However, you should


    ept that you also think of her as your mother Alessandro. If you really want to give her any gift, tell


    her how you feel." I tell him while kissing his cheek and leave him there to cool down.


    When Ie back in the dining room I see that Mama Malody is crying while Uncle Gabriel and Marco


    are trying to console her. Upon seeing me she stands up from her chair andes towards me with a


    worried look.


    "Where is my boy Anupama? Why didn''t you bring him back with you?" Mama Melody asks panic


    written all over her face. I smile at her and wipe her tears before asking her to sit down.


    "He is just a little upset that you are going to be married and will leave us. But don''t worry he will be


    alright in no time." I inform her.


    "I am sorry Anupama for my behavior. I didn''t know that he will get so angry at my joke." Marco says


    coming towards us.


    "It''s alright Marco. Just like I have said he is not in the right mood currently, we need to give him some


    alone time to think properly." I reply with a smile.


    "Are you sure that he is alright Anupama? He is not angry with me, is he?" Uncle Gabriel asks looking


    nervous.


    "No way Uncle that he is angry with you. You all know him more than me so you must know that he


    doesn''t know how to show his emotions adequately. So, don''t stress yourself over anything. I am telling


    you, he is very happy about your wedding and I am sure he is going to do his best in arranging


    everything for the big day of your life." I answer trying to ease the tension.


    "I don''t want my boy to feel upset about anything Anupama. I was so worried about him and that''s why


    I didn''t want to get married. But now he has you to take care of him so I don''t need to worry about him


    anymore. He was so lonely before that I used to tell Gabriel that we should break the engagement


    because I wasn''t going to leave my boy alone. But when I saw you for the first time I know that you are


    the only person whom I can handover my boy without any fear of him being lonely. Please never leave


    my boy''s side Anupama, because then he will break downpletely." Mama Melody says while I


    have tears glistening in my eyes. I wrap my arms around her while she kisses the side of my head.


    "I will never leave him, Mama. I am promising you that." I reply feeling her smile against my head.


    For the rest of the dinner, Alessandro doesn''te back which makes Mama Melody more upset. But I


    try to cheer her up by teasing her about the wedding. When the timees for everyone to leave I


    hand them packed food and Christmas cookies. Olivia and Samuel are leaving for their Christmas


    vacation tomorrow morning so I wish them a happy journey. But I wish the best of luck to Samuel in


    secret because he will be asking Olivia to marry him during their vacation.


    When I get inside the bedroom the lights are already turned off but I can still see Alessandro''s sleeping


    face in the moonlighting from the balcony. I heave a sigh before going inside the bathroom to


    change into my nightclothes. Soon, aftering out of the bathroom I crawl into the bed andy down


    beside him. I try to move but suddenly a strong hands grab my waist before pulling me to a hard chest.


    I entwine my fingers with him and close my eyes. I feel him nuzzle my neck before he puts a kiss


    behind my ear making me shiver.


    "Thank you for letting me have some alone time. I really didn''t know what I needed at that moment but I


    think now I understand what I need to do." He whispers.


    "I know that whatever you have nned to do is going to be amazing. Just remember that I will be


    always there for you." I response.


    "I love you, Cara." He says while snuggling closer to me.


    "I love you too." I reply while kissing his hand. I just wish that you will not leave me after learning


    everything about my past.

 Chapter 39: Ch.38/ Making Things Better

    Chapter 39: Ch.38/ Making Things Better


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Papa wakey up. Me wan pwesent." My princess says trying to wake me up but I don''t open my eyes


    just to tease her.


    "Mum-mum say Papa wakey up. Nonna tell Santae so me open pwesent with broders." I try to


    control myugh hearing herining to her mother.


    "But baby Papa is sleeping so you should not wake him up. Let him sleep, you can open presents


    later." Anhuphama reply ying along with me.


    "Me angly now, me call broders." Our daughter mumble while I feel her climbing out of the bed before


    she leaves the room while calling out for her brothers. I lift the nket off my body and look at my wife


    who is giving me a disappointing look. I stand up from the bed before hugging her from behind while


    she put the red powder between her hairline. I don''t understand why she needs to put this powder


    every day on her hairline but she once told me that it''s good for my long life and she will be putting it


    every day.


    "How can you tease our daughter on Christmas Day?" Anhuphama asks while looking at me through


    the mirror. I kiss her neck before turning her around to face me.


    "I am just having fun, Cara. It''s so cute to see her getting frustrated with me." I reply while she puts her


    arms around my neck.


    "Everything aside, you need to talk to Uncle Gabriel because he still thinks that you are angry with him.


    Yesterday, we were all supposed to celebrate Christmas Eve at their house but because of your


    stubbornness, we didn''t get to do that. So, the first thing you need to do today is that you are going to


    apologize to Mama Melody and Uncle Gabriel. Also, you are going to give your permission for their


    marriage." I try to object but with the stern expression she is giving me, I can not say no to her. So, I


    nod my head in response making her happy.


    "Merry Christmas Alessandro." She wishes with a smile.


    "Merry Christmas Cara." I reply before putting a kiss on her forehead. After that I go to freshen up as


    fast as I can because I don''t want my princess to get angrier with me. Upon arriving in the living room I


    notice that my princess is sitting on the floor by the Christmas tree with a pouty look while her brothers


    are sitting around her with the same dull look.


    "Merri Christmas my babies." I wish them but none of them give me a slight nce.


    "They are angry with you Mr. Bianchi for making them wait." Miss Gangulyments whileing out


    of the kitchen.


    "Oh I see. So my babies are angry because they are not able to open their presents without me. But do


    you think they are good enough to get presents from Santa Miss Ganguly?" I ask while making a


    thinking face.


    "Hmm, that''s an important question, Mr. Bianchi. What do you think guys? Are you being good all the


    year to get nice presents from Santa?" Miss Ganguly asks.


    "Me bery good Mashi. Broders good too. So now give pwesents." My princess demands and her


    brothers bark along with her to show their support.


    "Okay then firste to Papa and give him kisses so you will get to open your pwesents." I tell them


    and crouch down to their level. Theye running to my open arms before I get kisses and licks from


    my babies. Everyoneughs seeing their excitement and sit down on the living room''s couch where the


    presents will be distributed. I ask Anhuphama to bring our daughter''s gift first because she is being the


    most impatient one right now.


    "Here is your present polo from me." I say and hand her the wrapped gift which she takes happily.


    Mr. Ganguly helps her in opening the gift and when she does her eyes sparkle with bliss. I have given


    her a pair of custom made shoes and a brand new collection of Barbie dolls.


    "Thank Papa much. Me lub you." She lets out with a toothy smile. I put her on myp and kiss her on


    the nose.


    "I love you too my cute princess." I reply. It''s my first time sharing gifts with others on Christmas


    because earlier I used to think that these traditions are useless. But after marrying Anhuphama I have


    learned a lot of new things and started to believe them.


    One by one I give everyone presents and by seeing their expressions I can guess that they have liked


    what I have given them. My furry boys have gotten a bunch of toys and treats from everyone too. The


    last present I have is for my wife, my Cara who is smiling ear to ear just by seeing the happy faces


    around her. That''s the first thing I love about her, she feels happy just by making others happy.


    I ask her toe and sit beside me. She looks kind of confuse but does as I have asked her to do. I


    give her the gift I have been preparing for her for some days. She takes the gift and open it carefully. I


    bit my lip in nervousness because I don''t know if she will like the gift or not. When finally she unwraps


    the gift she gasps in surprise before her eyes glisten with tears.


    "Cara please don''t cry. I know it is a horrible gift bu-" I can notplete my sentence before I feel her


    hug me tightly while everyone gives me confusing looks.


    "It''s not a horrible gift Alessandro. It''s a very thoughtful gift so thank you so much." She says after


    pulling away from the sudden hug. She wipes her tears and gives me a big smile before she shows


    everyone the gift I have given her. It''s a painting of her from our reception party. She was looking so


    gorgeous that day that I thought to paint her and present it to her for Christmas day. I know she likes


    simple things so I haven''t bought anything expensive for her, instead I have chosen to give her


    something I used to love doing during my college days.


    ******


    It''s now the next day after Christmas and I am now in the park with my princess and the dogs.


    Anhuphama also wanted to tag along with us but I told her that I want to have a father-kids day. So,


    here I am ying with my babies who are having so much fun.


    "Papa me high." My princess shrieks and giggles in happiness while clutching her rabbit stuffed toy


    close to her chest. Iugh along with her before I put pressure on the other hand of the seesaw.


    "Princess do you want to y in the swing?" I ask her after I pick her up in my arms.


    "Yes, please." She replies with a big smile. I walk towards the swings before putting her on an avable


    swing in the park. I pull the swing back a little before letting it swing by itself. My princess isughing


    and pping her hands in delight all the time I pull back the swing. I take out a ball from my track pant


    and throw it towards the dogs who starts to chase it. Fonsie gets the ball first so hees running to


    me with the ball in his mouth.


    "Good boy Fonsie. Here is a treat for winning." I tell him and feed him a small biscuit which is baked by


    Melody. Speaking of Melody, I haven''t talked to her about what happened at the Christmas dinner party


    and I know that she is dying to know about my decision regarding her marriage to Uncle Gabriel.


    It''s funny to just think about how much they care about my decision as if I am someone older than


    them. But it also shows how much respect they have for me and that''s why I have asked Marco to


    come here with me to the park. Because I have also mistreated him for no reason.


    "Hey sweetie how are you doing?" Marco asks my princess after standing beside me.


    "Me y swing Uncle Malco." My princess replies. I slow down the swing and take her out of the swing


    before putting her on the ground.


    "Baby, Papa has to talk with Uncle Marco so be a good girl and go y with your brothers," I tell her


    and she nods her head in response. She runs straight to her brothers and starts to y.


    "Why did you ask me toe here?" Marco asks.


    "Can''t I just spent some time with my best friend?" I ask in return but only get a huff in return.


    "Both of us know that you hate to spend a single minute with me nowadays. So, tell me the truth


    already." He says making me sigh.


    "I don''t hate to spend time with you, Marco. It''s just that you annoy the hell out of me some time so it''s


    better to stay away from you." I reply.


    "That''s what best friends are for, don''t you think?" He asks with a smirk.


    "Look I didn''t ask you toe here to irritate me. I ask you toe here because I want to talk about


    Melody and Uncle Gabriel''s wedding." I tell him.


    "Are you not happy with their decision?" He asks nervously. I look at him with a genuine smile and put


    my hand on his shoulder.


    "I am the most happy out of everyone Marco. Yes, I agree that I was a little upset at the start because it


    will be quite lonely without having Melody around but then I realized that they deserve happiness like


    any other person. So, I want them to have the best in everything." I exin.


    "I am sorry to bother you, Alessandro. I was just pulling your leg the other day and you just stormed


    away from there. I know how much Mama means to you and how much you mean to Mama. You may


    not call her your mother but that can not erase the fact that you see her as your mother. So, I can


    understand how upset you felt when you got to know that she will be going away from you. But just


    know one thing that no one can take your ce in her heart. She will always be your mother before


    anyone else." He answers back while smiling at me.


    "Take care of her, will you?" I ask.


    "With my life Alessandro. Mama Melody is the only one I have known as my mother. My biological


    mother left me at my father''s doorstep when I was just a newborn baby. She didn''t even look back or


    try to contact Dad to let her know if she wanted to meet me in the future or not. I was just a result of


    one night stand between her and Dad, but she never told him about me beforehand. So, I am


    extremely grateful that my Dad is not like her. He took care of me and raised me as best as could while


    looking after his business." He confesses making me realize how much wrong I was to get angry with


    him. He is just like me, wanting to get love from a mother and Melody is the one for both of us.


    "How about we n a surprise wedding for our mother?" I ask after wrapping my arm around his


    shoulder. He looks at me with a surprising look before he bursts intoughter.


    "You are an unpredictable asshole Alessandro. Come on let''s go, we have a surprise wedding to y


    for our mother." He replies and runs to my princess who is calling out for him.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Why are you insisting on going back to India?" I ask Riya who is packing her bag. Earlier in the


    morning, she told me that she will be going back to India today. She has already asked Alessandro to


    let her take his private jet as it will be hard to get a flight ticket because of the holiday season.


    "I have already told you Anu that Boro Mama is having trouble while managing thepany alone. So,


    I am going back to India to help him with thepany." She replies with a smile but I can see the pain


    behind her smile.


    "You are hiding something from me and I can tell that by looking at your eyes. I am your sister Riya so


    you shouldn''t be hiding anything from me." I tell making her stop in her movement. She doesn''t reply


    and turn around before starting to fold her clothes.


    "You are going back because of Marco, am I right?" I ask while standing behind her. When she still


    doesn''t reply, I turn her around to see that she is crying. I take the clothes out of her hand and make


    her sit down on the bed.


    "Please Riya tell me what''s going on between you two. If you don''t tell me and go away from here then


    I will going to worry about you all the time. Besides, I don''t want you to go away from here because of


    Marco, and if there is something else that is bothering you then tell me Riya." I plead with her but she


    only cries harder as if she is hurting very badly.


    "I am not lucky enough to be loved by someone Anu and my mind have epted it very long time ago.


    But still, my heart is not believing it. My heart wants to be loved by someone, my heart wants to be


    cherished by someone. But I know no one will want to love a girl like me. I am a spoiled girl who only


    knows how to ruin anyone''s life so I have epted that I will be all alone in my life." She says looking


    helplessly at me. I hug her while rubbing her back trying to console her.


    "Shh, stop thinking so low about yourself Riya. I know you are not saying the real thing that is going on


    in your mind. But believe me, Riya you are not a bad person. Whatever you have done in the past is


    because of your own reasons but I am sure that someone will definitely see the good in you and love


    you wholeheartedly." I tell her but she shakes her head in denial.


    "I don''t care if anyone loves me or not because I am going back to my country and I am sure that after


    joining thepany I will forget about every wrong thing." She replies and wipe her tears before giving


    me a smile which is clearly fake. Soon, shepletes packing her bags and ask me to call Alessandro.


    I know it will be futile to ask her anything else because it seems she doesn''t want to share any of her


    problems with anyone. So, I call Alessandro and tell him toe home soon with Advira and the dogs.


    After one hour Alessandroes back with our daughter and the furry babies who look worn out by


    ying so much. So, I tell them to go to their room and take a nap to feel better. While they get inside


    their room I take Advira in her room and change her clothes. I let her drink some warm milk and starts


    singing a luby which helps her in falling asleep in a few minutes. I put her in her toddler bed before I


    close the door a little.


    When Ie back into the living room I don''t find Alessandro so I ask Mama Melody if she has seen


    him or not. She replies that she has seen him going into the game room so I get there and find him


    ying chess all alone but what surprise me is that he is looking quite angry. I want to ask him about


    Marco and Riya but I think I shouldn''t bother him about it. So, I decide to leave him alone for some


    time.


    "Where are you going, Cara?" He asks making me turn around to look at him.


    "I thought that you are busy so I am going to help Jasmine Di in the kitchen." I reply.


    "I am not busy soe here. I have something to tell you." He replies and motion for me to go towards


    him. I sit beside him and while he takes my hand in his hand.


    "You are looking angry Alessandro." I tell him.


    "You are correct Cara. I am extremely angry at myself." He replies.


    "But why? What did you do to think like that?" I ask worriedly.


    "Samuel has called me sometime back and informed me that the police have caught the culprit who is


    behind the ident in the party. He is a very trusted employee of mypany so I don''t understand


    why he would do something so dangerous. The police have been trying to get him to tell them the


    reason but for some reason, he is not opening his mouth. So I have decided to interrogate him by


    myself." He exins making me clutch his hand tightly.


    "But I don''t get it why are you angry at yourself?" I ask confusingly.


    "Cara your safety is my responsibility but I think I am not doing it properly, or how can someone from


    mypany would try to harm you? I know you might think that I am talking rubbish but believe me, I


    know what I am saying. I also have an idea of who is the real mastermind behind the ident." He


    replies.


    "Who do you think that person is?" I ask.


    "Samantha White." He replies in anger.


    "She is the only one who can try to harm you because she still thinks that she has a chance to be with


    me. What she doesn''t know that trying to even harm a hair of you will only bring her close to her end. I


    am not going to let her y her so-called dirty games this time and her first punishment is already on


    the way." He exins while looking at me with a smirk. He has a crazy glint in his eyes, something I


    haven''t seen before. He is looking like apletely different Alessandro which makes me feel a little


    scared for Samantha. I know whatever he is nning to do with her is not something good but I can not


    tell him no because he won''t listen to anything when ites to the safety of his family. I just hope that


    nothing will happen to him in the process of keeping us safe from danger.


    *******


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Finally, the timees when we have to say goodbye to Riya. I wanted to apany her to the


    airport but she is not letting me go with her. Advira is crying not wanting her Mashi to leave, it kind of


    funny to see them so close because a few months ago Riya used to hate my daughter. But now they


    are inseparable from each other. The same thing happened with the dogs, in the start they used to


    loathe Riya but now they seem to like herpany.


    "I am going toe back soon baby or you cane to meet me in India." Riya tells Advira who only


    shakes her head.


    "You no go mashi. Me cry lot. No mashi no go." Advira says with little hups.


    "Aww don''t cry Advira. Look if you cry then mashi will cry too. Do you want me to cry?" Riya asks with a


    pout.


    "Me no wan mashi cry." Advira answers immediately.


    "Then you are going to let mashi go because mashi has some important works to do. But after


    completing the works mashi wille back to you." Riya says making Advira nods her head


    repeatedly. I wipe my tears before looking at Riya whoes towards me. I open my arms and feel her


    hugs me tightly. I rub her back gently trying to feel her better. I know Marco is somehow the reason


    behind her sudden departure. But I am not going to force her to stay here because maybe a little time


    of separation can make things better for both of them.


    "I will be waiting for you toe to Kolkata and this time I am not going to bother you." Riya says after


    pulling away from the hug.


    "I am going to miss you Riya." I tell her.


    "Me too Anu. Now, I have to go or I will bete." She replies with a small smile and walks out of the


    mansion leaving us behind. I feel a hand snake around my waist making me look at Alessandro who


    gives me an assuring smile.

 Chapter 40: Ch.39/ Love Is In The Air

    Chapter 40: Ch.39/ Love Is In The Air


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am on my to the police station where I am going to interrogate the fucker who has cut the chain of the


    chandelier. It would have been better if he opened his mouth in front of the police because then he


    would not have to face me. But he decided to keep his mouth shut so now he has to face the


    consequences.


    I park my car in front of the police station and get out to go inside. Mr. David who is in charge of the


    case wees me before taking me to the cell where they have kept the man. When he heard the


    rattling sound of the keys, he looks up in annoyance but when his eyesnd on me his eyes widen in


    fright. There is table in the center of the cell which is full of different types of weapons and I am going to


    use them pretty well today.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I get inside the cell making him tremble in his ce but he can not back out of his ce because he is


    already strapped in his ce by the police. He starts to drag his chair backward as if this way he can


    get away from me. Silly man, he doesn''t even know that I can easily kill him and no one will do


    anything to me. If I cane to interrogate a person inside the police station then anyone can guess


    the power I have over everything.


    "Here is the person who is responsible for the ident at the party. We have tried our best to get


    information out of him but he is not cooperating with us. Now, he is in your mercy." Mr. David informs


    me and leave from there. I look at the trembling man in front of me who used to be a trusted employee


    of mypany but s, he is no longer trustworthy anymore.


    "So, let''s start with the knife." I say and without warning, I flick a smaller knife in his left hand''s wrist. He


    cries out in pain but I can only see Anhuphama''s unconscious form in front of my eyes. I stand in front


    of him and yank his head back by holding his hair in a tight grip.


    "If you don''t want to feel any more pain then start talking." I threaten but he shakes his head in return.


    "Okay fine, just don''t say that I haven''t given you a chance to speak." I say before I punch his face


    repeatedly. Finally, After twenty minutes of torture he starts speaking.


    "Pl-ease no more. I c-an not take any-mo-re." He pleads while trying to get away from me.


    "Then tell me why the hell did you try to harm my wife? Why did you cut the chains?" I shout at him.


    "I needed money so when I got the offer to ie money easily I didn''t think twice before agreed to


    cut the chains. In the end, I got paid 1 million for doing the job." He replies pathetically.


    "Just tell me the name who paid you," I order while pping him hard.


    "Sebastian White and his wife." He replies with a frightened voice. I don''t ask him further anything


    because whatever I have to say I will say that to Sebastian and his psyche of a wife. I throw onest


    punch at the sobbing man and leave the cell.


    "I want you to keep a close eye on him because he can be very helpful to us. By the way, my


    assumption was correct. Samantha and Sebastian are the ones who paid him to do the mishap. But I


    don''t want you to take any action against them yet as I want to punish them by myself." I order the


    police officer who nods his head in response.


    "I will do as you have told me to do. But Mr. Bianchi I have a query. What if they try to harm you or


    someone from your family?" Mr. David ask while following me out of the police station.


    "I will take care of that part too. You just need to do what I have told you." I reply and get inside the car


    before driving away from there. After a few minutes, I stop the car at the side of the road and dial


    Bianca''s number.


    "Yes, Alessandro how can I help you?" She asks after receiving the call.


    "Do you have the information I asked you to collect?" I ask over the phone.


    "Hmmm, I have the information. Samantha is getting money from her adoptive parents who still live in


    Australia. As a single child, she is the sole owner of her parent''s business and other properties. That''s


    another reason why Sebastian has married her. Also, Sebastian is doing illegal business like selling


    drugs and human trafficking with some gangs to get huge money." She informs me.


    "Thanks for the information, Bianca. Now, please kindly buy Samantha''s parent''spany and their


    other properties. I don''t care how much money you need to do the job but I want the task to be done in


    two weeks. I know you''re busy with your family as it holiday season but I need you to do this


    immediately." I tell her.


    "Don''t be so formal with me Alessandro. Just because you are my boss it doesn''t mean I see you any


    less than my big brother. So, don''t worry I will get the work done as soon as possible." She replies.


    "Thanks, Bianca. By the way, I have another favor to ask." I say while biting my lips in anticipation.


    "Hmm, what is this?" She asks back.


    "I want to take Anhuphama out for a few days so I am thinking if you can look after thepany for a


    few days." I reply sheepishly.


    "Goot to know that finally you have realized that you both need some alone time. Jokes apart, where


    are you taking Anhuphama?" She asks.


    "That''s a secret." I reply knowing well that my short answer will make her angry.


    "You are so cruel, Alessandro. Okay fine don''t tell me but remember one thing that I want a nephew


    from you and Anhuphama. So, try to give me the good news soo. Also, I will look after thepany on


    your behalf." She answers and cut the call without letting me reply. This woman is getting bossy day by


    day but what she asks for is something I have been dreaming of for some time. Although I already have


    a cute princess, it will be great to have a little prince to spoil. But everything depends on my wife as she


    will be the one to carry our future child. I am not going to force her to have babies if she doesn''t want


    but the thought of her carrying our daughter or son will be a fascinating sight to watch.


    *******


    After getting home I ask Anhuphama to pack some clothes and necessities because we will be going


    somewhere to stay for two or three days. She is reluctant at first because she doesn''t want to leave our


    babies alone. However, Mrs. Ganguly and Melody assures her that they will take care of our babies. I


    have put a lot of guards around the mansion and ask them not to let anyone get inside without asking


    from Mr. Ganguly.


    Finally, after a lot of pleading my lovely wife agrees to go with me. I tell her to dress casually because


    we will be going there by car. After getting dressed I get in search of my princess whom I find in the


    backyard ying with Uncle Gabriel. Upon seeing me, she instantly runs to me and stretches her arms


    to be picked up. I chuckle and lift her in my arms before kissing her chubby cheeks.


    "What are you ying baby?" I ask.


    "Me y ball. Where goin Papa?" She asks while looking at me with a pout.


    "Your mum-mum and I are going somewhere important where we can not bring you. But when we


    come I will take you to the zoo to see a lot of animals." I reply not wanting her to cry because we are


    leaving her alone.


    "Pwomise you take me zoo?" She asks cutely.


    "Of course my princess. Papa will definitely take you to the zoo. But you need to be a good girl and


    listen to everyone while your mum-mum and I will be away." I tell her in which she nods her head


    repeatedly.


    "Me a good girl so me go zoo." She replies before kissing my nose in return.


    "Hey Advira, your Nonna is baking some cookies and she is asking for you." Uncle Gabriel says


    coming towards us. By hearing this my princess starts to squirm in my arms to get down. So, I put her


    down and she runs inside the house while yelling for her Nonna.


    "What happened at the police station?" Uncle Gabriel asks making me turn to look at her.


    "I was correct in my assumption. Samantha is ying the same game of hurting my loved ones to get


    to me. But this time she will be finished for good." I answer.


    "I have my faith in you my boy that you will do everything in your power to keep your family safe. But


    just remember that I''m always going to be here for you. So, whenever you need my help just tell me."


    He says with a genuine smile.


    "Thank you so much for your support Uncle. I am sorry for my rude behavior that day. I really don''t


    know what came over to me and I reacted so badly. I hope you can forgive me for my misbehavior." I


    tell him.


    "I can understand why you behaved that way because no son will want his mother to be separated


    from him. So, your reaction was not something unusual. But I am happy to know that you no longer


    have any grudge against me. I just hope that I can keep Melody happy the way she deserves." He


    replies making me look at him with a smile.


    "I am really happy for you Uncle. Both you and Melody deserve every happiness in this world." I tell


    him. We talk for some more before the timees to say goodbye to everyone.


    I open the car door for Anhuphama who is still hugging our baby. So, I get near them before embracing


    them in my arms. Next, I crouch down to my big boys'' level and give them lots of pets.


    "You guys are going to look after everyone and keep the house safe. Got it?" I ask in which I get six


    barks in return. I stand up and ask Anhuphama to follow me. Soon, we get inside the car and start our


    journey.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Alessandro has told me that it will take two hours to reach our destination so I try to get some sleep.


    However, several thoughts in my mind is not letting me sleep peacefully. I don''t know where he is


    taking me or for how many days we are going to be away from the house. I am just happy to know that


    he wants to spend some alone time with me. Soon, the car starts to move towards some forest area


    making me a little scared. However, Alessandro takes my hand in his and gives it a gentle squeeze


    before driving through a rocky path.


    Suddenly, he stops the car in the middle of the forest and takes out a silk cloth from his jeans pocket.


    He tells me to close my eyes and when I do that I feel him wrap the cloth over my closed eyes. Soon,


    he starts driving the car again without telling me anything. I am getting more scared by not seeing my


    surroundings. However, the car stops and I feel him getting out before he opens my side of the door. I


    carefully get out of the car while holding his hand for support and walk along with him.


    "Today I am going to share something very sacred with you, Cara. I have never told anyone about this


    ce so open your eyes and see my secret ce." He says to me and take off the blindfold. What I


    see after opening my eyes is something I have never imagined as Alessandro''s choice. In front of me,


    stand a simple yet cozy log cabin that is beyond perfection.


    "It''s so beautiful Alessandro." I tell him while looking at the cabin with an awe-struck expression.


    "This is my secret gateway ce where I used toe whenever I need to have some alone time." He


    says while wrapping his arm around my waist.


    "What do you mean ''used toe''?" I ask looking at him to see that his eyes hold an unbearable pain


    but he masks his expression with a fake smile.


    "First let''s go inside and see the cabin for yourself." He says ignoring my question. I don''t ask him


    further anything understanding that this topic must be touchy for him not to answer. He opens the front


    door and leads me inside the cozy cabin. The first thing I notice the well-organized living room which is


    quite big.


    Both of us sit down on thefortable couch feeling rx. I look at my surroundings trying to observe


    every little thing.


    "I hope you have liked the ce." Hements while taking my hands in his.


    "I love this ce." I tell him with a beaming smile.


    "I know you have a lot of questions regarding this ce and believe me Cara, I will tell you everything.


    But not now, I havee here to rx with you. I want to spend some quality time with you so stop


    thinking about other things and let''s enjoy our time here." He says and peck my lips. I give him a small


    smile in return.


    "Now, let''s go to our bedroom and take some rest. Because we have a dinner date to enjoy." He says


    and suddenly picks me up in his arms making me wrap my arms around his neck tightly.


    "I can walk properly. You know that right?" I ask him while he starts climbing the wooden stairs.


    "Yes, I know that but I love carrying you in my arms. So, I am going to carrying you as much as I want.


    Also, you can not tell me no because no one is here except for us." He replies with a smirk.


    Soon after that, we reach a room which is beyond exquisite. He puts me down and I look around the


    simple wooden bedroom. I am sure my face will be splitting in two the way I am smiling so big. This


    ce is like a heaven to me and it''s so peaceful in here.


    "You take some rest and I am going to make arrangements for our date." He says while kissing the side


    of my head. I nod my head with a smile and he goes out of the room leaving me alone. I decide to


    change my clothes first and then take a rxing nap.


    *******


    After changing clothes I get inside the nket before sleep takes over me. I don''t know how long I have


    slept because soon I hear my phone ringing. I receive the call without looking at the caller ID because I


    am still feeling super sleepy.


    "Wake up my sleeping beauty. I am waiting for you." Alessandro says over the phone and I open my


    eyes to see that it''s two hours since I have slept.


    "I am up." I mumble sleepily.


    "Freshen up ande outside soon." He says and cuts the call. I release a sigh before getting up from


    thefy bed. After freshen up I get dressed in a loose sweater and some leggings not feeling to


    dress up in any fancy clothes. I leave the bedroom ande downstairs to see that Alessandro is not


    there. So, I decide to call him but then a sticky note catch my attention. I pick up the paper from the


    nearby table and read the lines written on it.


    ''Come outside my love. Your dearest hubby has arranged a top-ss date night for you. By the way, I


    love you more than anything."


    I smile to myself before putting the paper back on the table and get out of the cabin. I see that the


    outside of the cabin is illuminated with different types of lights making it feels like a wondend. There


    is a trail of rose petals that is leading somewhere so I start walking along the trail. After five minutes of


    walking, Ie in front of a tree that has a pic nket set up under it.


    "Happy two months wedding anniversary Cara." Alessandro whispers in my ears making me turn


    around to see that he is looking at me with eyes full of love and affection. Then I notice what he is


    wearing, he is wearing the sweater I have given him on Christmas. This is the only thing I have made


    by myself on Christmas and that is only for my husband.


    "Same to you Alessandro. But how did you arrange everything in here?" I ask the question thates


    to my mind.


    "I am not going to lie and say that I have done everything alone. I have some people helping me set


    everything to your liking. Also, I don''t know anything about cooking so I have also gotten help from


    Melody on that matter." He replies while rubbing his neck in nervousness. I can not help butugh


    aloud because it''s not every day you see the Alessandro Bianchi being nervous. I wrap my arms


    around him and give him a hug which he returns easily.

 Chapter 41: Ch.40/ A Night To Remember

    Chapter 41: Ch.40/ A Night To Remember


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Alessandro takes my hand and leads me towards the pic nket where he has set up for our date.


    Both of us plop down on the nket while I open the food basket. Upon opening the basket I notice


    that everything is my favorite thing to eat. I look at him to see that he is already looking at me with a


    smirk as if he knows I am very impressed with his choices. There is Soya Biryani, Paneer Curry, Egg


    Bhurji, Garlic Butter Naan, Fish Fry, Sweet Curd packed in the basket. I haven''t gotten time to eat lunch


    properly so after seeing the delicious food item my mouth water instantly.


    "Cara these are for you to eat, not to stare." Hements with augh and take the basket from me.


    He starts to take out the food containers from the basket and one by one put down everything on the


    nket. The weather is very chilly but the campfire is enough to make me warm.


    "Here is your dinner." He says while handing me a te.


    "Thank you so much for this amazing date, Alessandro. But why did you only bring my favorite foods?


    You should have brought something of your liking too." Iin with a pout.


    "I want to make this day special for you so today we are going to eat only your favorite foods. Now,


    stop talking and start eating or the food will get cold." He replies before putting a spoonful of Biryani in


    my mouth making me shut up. I chew the bite before feeding him Naan with paneer which I know that


    he loves to eat.


    "By the way, today is not our two month anniversary because that was two weeks ago. Then why did


    you wish me today?" I ask the question that is going on my mind from the beginning. He stop eating


    and put his te down while giving me a soft smile.


    "I know that today is not our anniversary but I want to celebrate the day with you. With everything going


    on I couldn''t think of a better surprise than this one which I believe you are liking so far. Both of us are


    so busy with our own things that are not able to spend some time with each other and that''s why I have


    secretly nned this gateway." He exins making me feel loved and cherished. This man is like every


    girl''s dream man because of his caring and nurturing nature which always makes me think that I am the


    luckiest person in the world.


    We start eating again while talking about various things. At a point, my tummy starts hurting because of


    his non-stop jokes and I think he feels bad for me because finally he stops talking while I finish my


    food. After finishing our dinner we decide to share the sweet curd which is super delicious. I don''t


    realize that there a little curd left on the side of my lip because the next thing I know he licks the side of


    my lips to get rid of the curd. My eyes widen in surprise because I am not ready for such bold action


    from him so suddenly. However, he seems not to mind anything because I notice the way his lips


    curved in a teasing smirk.


    "Why did you do that?" Iin.


    "What have I done?" He asks looking all innocent but I know he understands what I am talking about.


    "You can not just do that, Alessandro." I tell him with a pout.


    "The curd is very sweet but it is tastier when I get to taste it from your lips." He says while I cover my


    eyes in embarrassment. Oh my god! This man does not have any filter.


    "Are you sure you don''t like what I have done?" He asks after some time when I still don''t uncover my


    eyes. I am sure my face is looking ripe as a tomato.


    "Stop talking about such things." I mumble and turn around not wanting to look at him with my blushing


    cheeks because I am sure then he will say more perverted things.


    "May I know what things are you talking about?" He asks while putting his chin on my shoulder while


    wrapping his arms around my waist. I shake my head but he has another n going in his mind. He


    starts kissing behind my ear making me shiver while his arms tighten around my waist. Suddenly I feel


    something wet drop on my head and soon droplets after droplets starts to drip from the sky making me


    understand that it''s raining.


    "Oh no Alessandro, howe it''s raining in this season?" I ask while getting up from the nket. He


    too stands up while we both start collecting the things which are getting soaked.


    "How am I supposed to know that Cara? Come on let''s go inside or you will catch cold." He lets out and


    picks me in his arms before running towards the cabin trying to get away from the sudden rain. I clutch


    his sweater tightly in my fist in cold because my hands and feet are already getting cold. Soon, we get


    in front of the cabin and he puts me down on the porch. By now both of us are soaking wet from head


    to toe so without wasting any more time we get inside the cabin and up to the bedroom. He gets inside


    the bathroom and get a couple of towels. He takes one towel and starts to pat dry my face. He then


    rubs my hair with the same towel to get rid of water as much as he can. But I stop him in the middle


    because I can see that he is also shivering from the cold and his clothes are not in any better condition


    than mine.


    "What are you doing Cara? I need to get you dry." Heins while looking at me with an annoyed


    expression.


    "I am not the only one who can get a cold. Come on get inside the bathroom and change your clothes


    first." I tell him and push him into the direction of the bathroom. But he shakes his head in response.


    "You are going to change your clothes first and that''s final." By saying this he gives me a dry towel and


    pushes me inside the bathroom. I sigh but do as he says and close the door of the bathroom. Shivering


    from the cold, I take off my wet clothes and dump them in a nearby basket. After rubbing my body dry


    with the towel I get to wear clean clothes. But then I remember that I haven''t brought any dry clothes


    with me making me gulp in embarrassment. Now, how am I supposed to go out of the bathroom?


    "Are you done, Cara? If you are done thene out because I have already lit the fire in the firece


    to get us warm." He calls out from the room. I think for some idea but nonee to my mind. So, I


    wrap the towel around my body well as much as I can to hide the necessary parts and take a deep


    breath before open the door to get out.


    "What took you so-" He stops mid-sentence while looking at my towel wrapped body with wide eyes. I


    try to smile at him but soon my breath catch in my throat when he starts stalking in my way like a meal-


    deprived animal. I start walking backward but in a quick reflex, he stands in front of me. He wraps his


    strong arms around my waist and pulls me towards him making me shut my eyes from the close


    proximity between us.


    "Are you trying to kill me, Tesoro?" His husky voice doing something to me which I can not pinpoint


    well.


    "Ac-tua-lly I fo-rgot to bri-ng dry clo-th-es w-ith me..." I reply while trying hard not to look at his eyes.


    "I know I have said that I will wait as long as you want but by seeing your towel-d body I am having


    trouble keeping my promise, Cara." He says while running his nose up my neck.


    "W-h-at promise?" I ask unknowingly.


    "To not ravish your pretty little body." He replies making me stunned at his straight answer. My throat


    get dry not understanding what to do, I know what he is talking about but what I don''t know if I am


    ready for the big step or not. I want toplete our marriage by consummating our rtion but I am


    scared, scared of not being enough for him. I don''t want him to regret it after realizing that I am not


    what he deserves.


    "I am sorry, Cara. I don''t know whate over me and I said those things to you. Come on, let''s go to


    sleep." He says out of nowhere making me get out of my thoughts to see that he is already making his


    way towards the bed. I take a deep breath and decide to do what my heart desires.


    "I am ready Alessandro." His head snaps in my direction while his eyes shone with surprise as if I have


    said something rare. I walk up to him and stand in front of him before cing my hand over the left side


    of his chest where I can feel the rhythm of his heart going faster than usual.


    "I don''t want you to do something to satisfy me love. I can wait as much as you want." He exins but I


    can clearly see the lust in his eyes and that''s enough for me to know that the lust in him is ignited by


    me. I don''t reply instead I cup his face with my both hands and kiss him on the lips to let him know what


    I want. He hesitates at first, but then he realizes that I meant what I have said.


    He pulls me towards him by wrapping his arms around my waist while I wrap my arms around his neck.


    This time he kisses me a little more aggressive way but surprisingly I am loving this side of him. He


    picks me up and I wrap my leg around his waist before I feel him walk towards the bed. Heid me


    down on the bed and hover over me while I clutch the towel tightly. He again kisses me and touches


    the knot of the towel making me halt in my movement. He looks at me for permission and I nod my


    head in response. He unties the knot and slowly pulls away the towel from my body which I try to cover


    with my hands.


    "I want to love every part of your body, Cara. I want to reach your soul. I want to bind us together in the


    most intimate and sacred way of a marriage." He whispers in my ear before a moan escapes from my


    lips when I feel him bite my earlobe lightly.


    "I want you to make me feel loved, Alessandro," I reply with a shivering voice and that''s all take for him


    to make me his fully. This night not only two bodies be one but our souls also be one. I have


    never imagined myself loving intimacy but being with Alessandro, I realize that intimacy can be


    described as a form of loving someone. I am truly grateful to be bind with my man for my whole life.


    *******


    When I wake up the next day, I feel sore all over my body. But then a smile break out on my face


    looking at the sleeping face of my husband who have made love to me all night.


    He is looking so innocent and carefree as if he didn''t torture my body with his devilishness. A sigh


    leaves my mouth feeling blissful just thinking about how good it feels to be loved by a person who does


    not love you for your body but love you for your soul. I don''t know if I have a good soul however I am


    sure that I have done something good in my before life to get a husband like Alessandro.


    I get up from the bed before starting my morning routine. After finishing my shower with warm water I


    get out of the bathroom. But this time fully dressed, not wanting the repeat ofst night so soon. I look


    towards the bed to see that Alessandro is still sleeping so I get near him and ce a small kiss on his


    forehead. I leave the bedroom and make my way down to the kitchen where I am going to prepare


    some breakfast for us.


    Surprisingly the kitchen is fully stocked with numerous things which I am sure is Alessandro''s doing. I


    shake my head with a smile before I start making his favorite breakfast. Soon enough the breakfast is


    complete which consists of crispy bacon, sweet potato rosti, baked cherry tomatoes with avocado &


    poached eggs. I don''t know how he eats ck coffee but I have decided to make his favorite breakfast


    then he will get what he likes.


    However, my surprise n gets flop when my dear husband suddenlyes downstairs making me


    pout. He gives me a confusing look but I re at him and storm out of the kitchen. Why can''t he stay in


    the bedroom then I would have surprised him with his favorite breakfast but no, he doesn''t even let me


    surprise him.


    "Why are you angry with me, Tesoro? What have I done to make you pout like our daughter?" He asks


    while following me out of the house. I fold my hands in front of my chest and start taking deep breathes


    to control my anger. I know what I''m doing is childish but afterst night, I feel like we have bonded


    better than before. I feel like I can love him and get angry at him the way I want.


    "Aww, mia cara stop getting angry with me. I don''t know what I have done but still, I want you to forgive


    me for whatever I have done to make you so angry." He says while hugging me from behind.


    "I wanted to surprise you with breakfast in bed but before I could get there, you came downstairs and


    ruined my surprise. You are very bad Alessandro." I reply with a whine. He chuckles and turns me


    around to face him. He cups my face with his palms and kisses my pout while I try not to smile.


    "If I remember correctly then you were saying something differentst night while I was making love to


    you." He says with a smirk making me hide my face in his chest. I lightly hit his chest with my fist but I


    can not suppress the smile on my face.


    "Thank you for believing me so much, Cara." He says after some time. I look up to see that he is


    already looking at me with a loving smile.


    "I believe you more than anyone and for that, you don''t have to thank me. But I want to thank you for


    loving me so much and making me feel worthy." I reply feeling a tear trail down my cheek. He kisses


    the tear making me shut my eyes.


    "I love you today, I am going to love you tomorrow and I will love you my entire life." He deres and


    kisses me on the lips sweetly.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    Last night is definitely the best night of my life because finally, my wife let me love her like a husband


    should do. It''s not like I have loved her any less but afterst night, my love for her has grown to a level


    that I don''t even know existed in my heart. Currently, my lovely wife is heating up our breakfast which


    was a surprise from her. But unknowingly I have ruined her surprise, however she has forgotten me


    after a little makeout session.


    We have decided to eat the hot breakfast on the porch enjoying the slight breeze. While clearing the


    table for our breakfast I notice that Anhuphama is bringing our breakfast in a tray. I take the tray from


    her and put it on the table before getting a chair for her to sit. She smiles at me and we start eating our


    breakfast. I smile knowing that she must have woke up very early to make everything.


    "Don''t tell Melody but the potato rosti you have made is better than her." I tell her while finishing thest


    bite of my breakfast.


    "You know right that she will have your head in a silver tter when she will get to know what you have


    said?" She asks with a smile.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "That''s why I told you not to tell anything to her. You will do that for your handsome hubby, right


    Tesoro?" I ask while batting my eyelids at her. She burst into a fit of giggle while clutching her stomach


    I am sure in pain. Iugh along with her feeling rx seeing her so happy.


    "Let''s go for a walk in the forest. If you build a cabin and used toe here often then you must know


    this ce quite well." She remarks and stands up from her ce while offering me her hand which I


    take with a smile.


    "You are right. I know this ce by the back of my head so let''s go and see the forest." I reply and we


    start walking in the direction of the forest.


    "Hmmm, I have something to ask you but if you don''t want to answer that''s alright." She asks with a


    hesitation.


    "I know what you want to ask." I reply not looking at her because I know if I look at her then I won''t be


    able to tell her the things she wants to know.


    "The cabin was built by my best friend." I tell her.


    "You mean Marco?" She asks confusingly in which I shake my head in response.


    "My other best friend. In fact, he was Marco''s best friend too. We first met him while studying in


    Australia. He was what we liked to call aplete nerd who liked to hide behind huge books. He used


    to wearrge sses and because of that other students used to bully him. But every time Marco or I


    was there to beat anyone who tried to bully him. Our friendship became stronger day by day that we


    didn''t even realize when the time came to say goodbye to him. Because he needed to return to his


    house so I asked him to visit us whenever he could. Marco took over Uncle Gabriel''s business while I


    started my business and settled down in LA. Then one day he came to visit us here and I asked him to


    build a log cabin for me to rx. I used toe here whenever I felt like I need some alone time. But


    then I got the news of his sudden death which took me by surprise. I stoppeding here because it


    pained me to visit this ce knowing well that my best friend was noting back anymore. But then I


    realized that I need to recover from my pain and that can only happen if I bring you here. Because only


    you are the only one who can heal me." I tell her while wiping a lone tear that''s slip past my eye. She


    stops walking and takes my hands in her while her eyes glisten with tears.


    "I don''t know your best friend but I know that he must have been a great person to get so much respect


    from you. So, I am beyond happy to know that you have thought of me as the right person toe


    here. I am sure that your friend must be feeling very happy to see that you have finallye here to


    spend some time. From now on we are going toe here whenever we get time and next time we will


    bring our babies with us too." She says with a gentle smile while I nod my head in response.

 Chapter 42: Ch.41/ Angry Wifey

    Chapter 42: Ch.41/ Angry Wifey


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    Love is such a troublesome thing, one time it will make you feel like you are at the top of the world, and


    the next moment you will start to think if it''s real or not. I can take my own example because I am the


    same person who used to think that love is a waste of time but now anyone can see the lovesick look I


    wear every time I nce at my beloved wife. Just like at this moment, like a creepy person I am looking


    at my wife who is sleeping peacefully whileying her head on my bicep as if it''s a pillow for her to rest.


    Although I don''t mind being her pillow but I want to squish her chubby cheeks so badly that my hands


    have started to itch.


    I wanted to spend another day in the cabin but both of us have ourpanies to run so I didn''t tell her


    about my feeling. It''s alright we cane here some other time. Suddenly, my phone starts ringing


    bringing my attention back from my sleeping wife. I take out the phone from my pant''s pocket with a


    little difficulty not wanting to wake up Anhuphama. I look at the caller ID to see that Marco is calling me.


    "Thank God finally you have picked up my call bro." That''s the first thing I hear after picking Marco''s


    call.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Why are you sounding like a dying whale Marco? And if I remember correctly then I told you earlier


    that I would be unavable for some days then why the hell did you call me non-stop?" I ask while


    wrapping my arms around Anhuphama who has finally decided to leave my biceps alone. Thankfully


    she doesn''t wake up instead she snuggles close to my chest.


    "I know that bro but I can not wait for you toe back here. Because I am in dying need to know


    about Riya''s whereabouts." He says while sounding really stressed. He doesn''t know that Miss


    Ganguly has gone back to India and I am intending to keep it from him till he realizes his mistakes. He


    thinks that he has the right to y with anyone''s heart but not every girl is naive enough to wait for him.


    That''s why I didn''t think twice before epting Miss Ganguly''s request when she asked for my help to


    go back to her country.


    "Why do need to know about her whereabouts? It''s not like she is someone important to you otherwise


    you wouldn''t have rejected her like you do with other girls." I reply getting angry with my stupid best


    friend.


    "Look, Alessandro I know what I have done is wrong and I am already regretting it. But please, tell me


    where she is now. I want to make everything better between us, I want to tell her what I feel is real.


    Please bro just help mest time." He pleads however Anhuphama takes my phone from me before I


    can reply to him.


    "I knew it from the start that you are the reason why my sister is in so much pain and why she has left


    so suddenly. But I am still going to give you a chance to make everything better between both of you.


    My sister is hurting badly but she will not say anything from her mouth. That''s why I want you to go to


    her and tell her about your feelings. She has gone back to India and she is intending to stay there


    forever. So, do what you need to do to get her to forgive you because remember that Riya is a


    determined girl who will not ept your apology so easily." Anhuphama tells Marco while giving me a


    re making me gulp in fear. She hands me back the phone and looks out of the window ignoring my


    pleading looks. I sigh before telling Marco that I will call himter.


    The rest of the ride home she gives me cold shoulder whenever I try to talk to her. I understand that I


    should have told her about Miss Ganguly''s sudden departure but I didn''t want her to worry about


    anything other than her health. After the incident at the annual ball, I have been having a hard time


    controlling my protective urges for her. Like whenever I don''t see her for a few hours I start to get


    worried that something has happened to her so I try to stay close to her as much as possible.


    Upon arriving in front of the mansion, I get out of the car first and then open her side of the door.


    However, this time she doesn''t let me hold her hand and give me an angry look which promises a good


    amount of no talking from her.


    So, I silently follow her inside the house and let her cool down for now. I notice that the house is quite


    silent than usual days so that means my princess and her brothers must be taking naps.


    "You guyse early." Mrs. Gangulyments while walking towards us with a smile. Anhuphama


    goes forward and hugs her before asking her where our daughter is.


    "Advira is taking her afternoon nap in her room." Mrs. Ganguly replies.


    "But where is Melody? And the boys?" I ask while taking the water ss from one of the maids.


    "Melody has gone to meet Uncle Gabriel who is going to leave for Switzend for a business trip.


    Though She will be back in a few hours. About the boys, they are also napping with Advira in her


    room." Mrs. Ganguly answers back making me nod my head in response.


    "Jasmine di I am going to my room and get changed. I have something to tell you so can youe


    with me?" Anhuphama asks Mrs. Ganguly who looks at me with a raised brow because of


    Anhuphama''s nk expression. I signal her to go with Anhuphama and when finally they get away


    from there I release a sigh of relief because angry Anhuphama is an intimidating Anhuphama for sure.


    I start walking upstairs and stops in front of my princess''s room before opening the door to see that my


    daughter is sleeping on her toddler bed while her brothers are sleeping on the rug on the floor.


    I don''t want to disturb their sleep so I lightly close the door and walk away from there. I go to my


    bedroom but find the bedroom locked from inside making me realize that my angry wife must have


    locked the door. So, I get into a spare guestroom and decide to rx there for some time.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "How can he hide something so big from me di? Am I not his wife whom he promised to tell every little


    thing? But now look he has already broken his promise." I tell Jasmine di who is sitting on my bed


    crisscross. I have already changed my clothes and started to rant in front of her.


    "Anu I am not saying that what he has done is correct but I think you should talk to him first and hear


    what he wants to say." She replies while petting the side of the bed for me to sit. I grumble under my


    breath before sitting down beside her. She looks at me with an amused expression while trying hard to


    stop her fromughing at me.


    "All of you are the same. You only know how to irritate me and anger me." I say making herugh


    loudly.


    "Oh my God Anu! What happened to you? You never behaved like this before ao what''s going on?


    Don''t tell me you are going to give Mr. Bianchi the cold shoulder till he apologizes to you." She teases


    me while bumping her shoulder with me. I lightly shove her and sit there crossing my hands in front of


    my chest with a pout.


    "Okay, I will not tease you anymore, but still I think you should listen to him for once. Then again you


    are angry with your husband so it''s your decision what to do." She says making me realize that she is


    correct. I know that Alessandro must have some reason for not telling me about Riya and Marco. But


    that still didn''t give him the right to hide something from me.


    "I understand your point di but I want him to realize that he doesn''t need to hide something from me. I


    want him to share everything with me so that we don''t need to argue over such small things." I reply.


    "Don''t worry Anu, just tell him what you want him to do and I am sure that he will definitely agree with


    you." She says with a genuine smile. I smile too but then a thoughtes in my mind making the smile


    slip from my face. Jasmine di notices my expression because she asks me what I am thinking.


    "Di, I have another thing to tell you." I say to her.


    "Yes, tell me Anu." She says with an encouraging smile.


    "I want to tell everything to Alessandro. Everything about my past and most importantly about my


    infertility." I tell her and notice the way she gets tensed suddenly.


    "What do you mean you are going to tell him, Anu? I know you have to tell him about your infertility but


    don''t you think it''s quite early for him to know everything?" She asks looking uneasy.


    "No, di. I have already hidden such a big secret from him for so long that I am feeling guilty. I know he


    can regret marrying me after knowing the truth but I don''t want him to know anything from another


    person. I have already lost so much that I don''t want to take any more risk of losing him. Before he


    starts dreaming about having children with me, I need to tell him that I will never be capable of giving


    him children." I tell her and wipe the fallen tears with my palms.


    "Yeah, that will be a good idea. Look Anu, I have some important works to do so I need to go. I will talk


    to youter." She replies and get out of my room in a daze. Why does she behaving like this? I have


    thought that she will give me some advice but she just left as if my problem is not important enough to


    discuss. Maybe she really has some important work to do, I should not think anything bad about her.


    I walk out of the bedroom and go to look out for Advira who is still sleeping with the dogs surrounding


    her bed. I give all of them kisses and leave the room. Then I start to look for Alessandro because I


    haven''t seen him for some time. I ask one of the maids if they have seen him and she replies that he is


    resting in the guest room. So, I go there and notice that he is smoking making me shake my head in


    disappointment. I clear my throat from the doorway making his eyes widenically before he throws


    the cigarette away from the window.


    "So, you lied that you don''t smoke anymore." I use getting inside the room.


    "I didn''t lie Cara, I swear. It''s just I am a little disturbed so I smoke. But I am promising you that I will not


    do it again." He replies whileing towards me. He tries to hug me but I step away from him making


    him frown.


    "First you are going to brush your teeth followed by shower. Then I will talk to you. I am going to cook


    something so get back down as soon as you can." By saying this I leave him there before Ie


    downstairs.


    Upon arriving in the kitchen I notice that Mama Melody is already there talking with the maids. So, I run


    forward and hug her from behind making her yelp in fright.


    "Dear God dolcezza. I am not young like you so please don''t frighten me." She says while looking at


    me with a stern expression but I can see the happiness in her eyes by seeing me.


    "What are you saying, Mama Melody? Haven''t you seen yourself in the mirror? You look way beautiful


    than any supermodels nowadays." Ipliment making her blush. I giggle in response because it''s so


    cute to see her getting all shy.


    "Okay, now stop with your teasing. Come here and let me hug you. It''s been three days since I have


    seen you. You don''t know how much I have missed you." She says while opening her arms so without


    wasting any time I give her a bear hug.


    "I have missed you too Mama. But now I havee back so you don''t need to be away from me


    anymore. By the way, how is everything going with your wedding nning?" I ask before opening two


    packets of noodles. I put the noodles in the boiling water and turn around to look at her.


    "Both Gabriel and I want to have a simple wedding so we have decided to get married in the backyard


    of this mansion with you all by our side. But I need to ask for Alessandro''s permission first because I


    don''t know if he will ept our decision or not." She says looking sad. I know she still feels bad for


    what happened at the Christmas dinner and only one person can make her happy. But my dumb


    husband is so stubborn to realize that.


    "Who says that you need to ask for my permission to get married in the backyard?" Suddenly


    Alessandroes into the kitchen and asks Mama Melody who looks hesitant for some reason.


    "This is your house Alessandro so without taking your permission how can I just do anything?" She


    replies not making eye contact with him.


    "So now this is my house, not yours. Wow Melody, I didn''t know that you still don''t think this house as


    yours." He replies sarcastically making me want to hit him.


    "It''s not like that Alessandro, I am just want to confirm if you are okay with our thoughts or not. Please


    don''t get angry with me, I didn''t mean to upset you." She pleads while her eyes be watery.


    "Come on, Melody don''t cry. I don''t want Uncle Gabriel to beat me for making you cry before the


    wedding." He says while hugging her making me smile. Okay, not so dumb husband.


    "Also, you look ugly whenever you cry and I don''t want my princess to get scared seeing a zombie


    walking around the house." He jokes making me chuckle while Mama Melody hit him in the arm.


    "You are the one who is making me cry. Just wait till I tell my granddaughter what you have done, she


    will scold you for sure." Mama Melody replies and as if in cue Adviraes trotting into the kitchen


    while rubbing her eyes. However, when her eyes fall on me and her Papa she squeals before running


    towards me. I pick her in my arms while kissing her on the cheeks.


    "Me good mum-mum. Me no cry you go. Me good for Nonna and evelyone." She says while looking at


    me with a toothy smile.


    "I know that baby. You are such a good girl so mum-mum is very proud of you." I tell her which she


    giggles.


    "Didn''t you miss me, princess?" Alessandro asksing in front of us.


    "Me no miss you. You go, me no go." Advira replies while folding her little hands in front of her chest


    with an angry look.


    "What? That''s unfair princess, your mum also went with me so you can not just get angry with me only."


    Alessandro whines like a baby but our daughter seems not in the mood to listen to her Papa.


    "Me pwincess so me do me wan." Advira replies sassily making me and Mama Melodyugh at the


    diva.


    "Okay, then I think I will go and y with the boys." Alessandro says and walk out of the kitchen while


    Advira squirms in my arms to get down. So, I put her down and she runs out of the kitchen while yelling


    out for her Papa.


    "These two are crazy for each other''s attention." Mama Melodyments with a smile making me nod


    my head in response.


    ******


    Unknown''s POV:-


    "Do you think we should reveal the truth?" I ask over the phone.


    "I don''t think we need to say anything, what if something goes wrong with the situation?" Comes a reply


    from the other side.


    "But how long will I hide the truth? Everyone has the right to know everything. So, you support me or


    not I will tell the truth." I reply before cutting the call. I have hidden such a big truth for so many years


    and I am not going to hide anything any longer. Because the sooner I reveal the truth the sooner every


    problem will solve.

 Chapter 43: Ch.42/ Its All About Happiness

    Chapter 43: Ch.42/ It''s All About Happiness


    Anupama''s POV:-


    It''s night time and I have finished all the work so finally I can rest. So, I get in the bedroom and freshen


    up. Aftering out of the bathroom I make my way towards the shelf of books and start to look for a


    specific book that I was reading before going to the cabin, I didn''t get toplete the book before so


    now I willplete reading it.


    After getting the book I walk towards the bed andy down while putting my phone on charge. After


    that, I get busy in my reading. I have just read three pages when Alessandroes inside the room


    but I don''t spare him a nce. He goes inside the closest andes after some time in just a pajama


    bottom before heys down beside me. I turn around on the other side not wanting to look at him but


    he has another thing in mind because the next second he yanks me to his chest by holding my waist. I


    start to struggle to get out of his arms but he tightens his hold on me before taking the book out of my


    hand. He puts the book on the nightstand and hover over me while looking directly into my eyes.


    Finally, I stop fighting but turn my head to the other side but he put his finger under my chin and make


    me look at her.


    "Please talk to me, Cara." He whispers in a painful voice making me feel guilty about being too harsh


    with him. But still, I want him to realize that he doesn''t need to hide something for me because he


    thinks I am weak.


    "If you want me to talk to you then why did you hide the fact that Marco is responsible for Riya''s sudden


    departure?" I inquire. He releases a breath beforeying down beside me while I look at him for an


    exnation.


    "I wasn''t aware of Marco and Miss Ganguly''s rtion at first, yes I guessed it like you did but wasn''t


    sure about anything. Just then one day Miss Ganguly came to me and ask me to help her in return to


    India. I was very shocked because I didn''t expect something so sudden. However, when she told me


    that she didn''t want to see Marco ever again, that''s when I realized that something must have


    happened between them. After asking for some time she revealed that he was ying with her heart


    and she had seen him getting cozy with some other girl. So, she wanted to go far away from him. I


    have already told you about Marco''s yboy ways so I wasn''t very shocked to hear Miss Ganguly''s


    words. However, she asked me not to tell you anything, and I also thought that you would only worry


    more so I decided not to tell you anything." He exins while looking at me with a sad expression. I


    want to stay mad at me buy seeing him so sad I decide to forgive him. I put my head on his chest while


    looking at him with a stern look.


    "If you ever again hide something from me then next time I will not talk to you for aplete one year.


    So think before you do something like this again, now close your eyes and let me sleep too." I tell him


    and close my eyes. I feel his chest vibrate indicating that he isughing so I smack his chest lightly.


    "Stopughing and sleep." I order him.


    "As you say, my queen." He replies while tucking my head close to his chest. He kisses the top of my


    head making me snuggle closer to his warmth.


    ******


    Two monthster


    "Come on Mama Melody just a little more than you will bepletely ready." Olivia says while putting


    highlighter on Mama Melody''s cheekbones. On the other hand, Bianca and I try to control ourugh


    seeing the annoying look on Mama Melody''s face.


    Today is her and Uncle Gabriel''s wedding. So, we are getting ready for the ceremony. Just as they


    have wanted, the wedding ceremony is going to be held in the backyard of our mansion. Although I am


    extremely sad that Mama Melody will be leaving us but at the same time I am very happy for her too


    because finally she will be able to stay with the love of her life.


    Finally, the timees for the bride to get into the aisle so we gather around her. She is looking so


    pretty in her wedding gown that I am sure Uncle Gabriel won''t be able to take his eyes off after seeing


    her. However, when the door opens in the room where we are getting ready, Mama Melody''s face falls


    seeing Liaming inside. I know that she has wanted Alessandro to walk her down the aisle at her


    wedding but he said that he would be too busy to walk her down.


    Mama Melody wipes a lone tear that falls from her eyes and smiles at us while my heart pains seeing


    her so upset on her special day. She gives her hand to Liam who shakes his head making us confused.


    Suddenly, we hear footstepsing closer to the room so we look at the doorway and notice that


    Alessandro is standing there with a mischievous smile.


    "What have I told you about crying, haa? You really look ugly whenever you cry and with all the


    makeup on your face, you are looking more like a zombie." Alessandroments whileing inside


    the room. However, this time I don''t want to hit him because finally, he has decided to listen to me. Yes,


    I have tried to get understand that he needs to ept his emotions for Mama Melody.


    "Thank you so much foring here, Alessandro. I didn''t think that you woulde here." Mama


    Melody says looking grateful.


    "It''s my responsibility as your son to walk you down the aisle." Alessandro replies surprising all of us.


    "What did you just say?" Mama Melody asks with a trembling voice.


    "You are really getting old, don''t you? I have said that you are my mother so only I have the right to


    walk you down the aisle. Also, I need to threaten Uncle Gabriel that if he doesn''t take good care of you


    then he has to face your son." Alessandro with a joking tone but I am sure everyone can hear the truth


    in his voice. Mama Melody throws her arms around Alessandro''s neck while heavy sobs leaves from


    her mouth. I also wipe my tears and I can see that everyone is doing the same thing.


    "Oh no, I have to retouch your makeup again." Oliviains after Alessandro pulls away from the


    hug. He wipes Mama Melody''s tears with his palms and ask her makeup done again.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    We p our hands after the priest announces that the wedding ispleted. I can still remember the


    shocking faces of everyone when I referred to myself as Melody''s son, especially Uncle Gabriel who


    lost his bnce for a few seconds when I threatened him that I would harm him if try hurt my Mama.


    Yes, finally I have decided to call Melody Mama because that''s what she is to me.


    The wedding is followed by a small reception party with only some close persons. Everyone has smiles


    on their faces except Marco who looks like he doesn''t want to be here anymore. He has tried to get


    Miss Ganguly to forgive him and start over again but she has refused to listen to him. Not only that, he


    has told me that she is already dating someone so he doesn''t want to get between her rtionship.


    Anupama and I both think that this will be the best thing to do because it''s Miss Ganguly''s life and she


    has every right to do what she feels like.


    Finally, the timees when we have to say goodbye to the newlywed couple. Mamaes in front of


    me and I give her a big smile but my smile fades away seeing tears gather around the corner of her


    eyes.


    "What happened? Did someone say anything to you?" I ask her although I know that no one will say


    anything bad to her because everyone respect and love her.


    "No one has said anything to me." She replies with a sniffle.


    "Then why are you crying again? I have thought that you will be happy after getting married but it


    seems that you are not happy with the marriage." I tell her jokingly but get a swat in the arm from her.


    "I am crying because of you." She replies making me confuse.


    "Why? What have I done to make you cry?" I ask her.


    "Because finally you have called her Mama. She has been waiting to hear you call her Mama for so


    many years but you have decided to call her Mama on the day when she will be leaving. That''s why


    she is crying." Uncle Gabriel says whileing to stand beside Mama. I heave a sigh before pulling


    Mama for a hug. I rub her back and tells her to calm down.


    "I am sorry for being so stupid to ept the truth, Mama. But not anymore, so stop crying and go live


    your life happily with your husband." I tell her after pulling away from the hug.


    "You are not stupid Sandro. You are just scared to ept the truth because you think that if you ept


    the truth then something can snatch away your happiness. But I know that Anupama is here for you so


    you don''t need to fear anything. Keep her happy always and also I want to hear good news soon. So,


    get in working." She replies with a smile. I chuckle and kiss the top of her head. After that, we bid each


    other goodbye.


    ******


    It''s been one week since the marriage and I have been busy with a new deal. Currently, I am in a


    meeting to discuss everything about the deal. After two hours of long debate, we decide that we are


    going to work together. I bid them goodbye and get out of the board room. I get inside my cabin but


    gets shocked to see that there is a flower bouquet resting on my desk and pecked lunch box. I notice a


    note between the flower so I pick it up and open the note. My face breaks into a smile seeing the sweet


    message from my Cara.


    "Don''t forget to eat your lunch and get some rest after your meetings. I am going to cook something of


    your favorite soe soon because I have something to tell you.


    Love you,


    Your Cara."


    My brows furrow because she is saying this for some days that she has something to tell me. But


    whenever I ask her what it is, she replies that she will tell me another time. I am getting worried


    because I don''t know if she is in some trouble or not. But I know that I have to wait for her to tell me.


    So, without wasting much time I get in working mood and start to work on some deals. Between work, I


    eat my lunch which is packed by my beautiful wife. Talking about my wife, I suddenly remember that


    she is having some problem in herpany as she is not able to get to sign a deal. So, I call Samuel


    and ask him to get the information about thepany which is not cooperating with my wife''s


    company. I don''t care if she wants my help or not because I will help her by hook or by crook.


    Iplete my work by 5 PM and decide to leave early because my Cara is waiting for me at home. I


    leave thepany building after informing Bianca of my departure and tell her to go home too. I get


    inside my car and the driver starts driving the car. Soon, the car stops in front of the mansion and I get


    out to go inside. I call out for my princess and the boys whoe running to me. I give all of them the


    toys I have ordered for them which they love very much. They all run back to the yroom with their


    toys to y.


    However, a sudden scream make me startle but without wasting any time I run to the source of the


    scream which hase from the kitchen. Upon arriving there my eyes widen in fear seeing my Cara


    laying on the floor unconscious while the maids are sprinkling water on her.


    "What happened to her?" I ask after picking her in my arms.


    "We don''t know Sir, She was making dinner and suddenly she fell down on the floor while mumbling


    that she is feeling dizzy." One of the maids reply. I nod my head and take my Cara upstairs before


    putting her in our bed. I dial Mrs. Ganguly''s number and when she picks up the call I tell her toe


    asap because Anhuphama has lost consciousness. She replies that she will be home soon. I sit beside


    Anhuphama and rub her hands which calling out for her to wake up.


    Nearly twenty minutester Mrs. Ganguly burst into the room followed by Mr. Ganguly. She asks me to


    wait outside of the room because she needs to check Anhuphama. I get out of the room and wait for


    her to finish checking up my Cara. I pace back and forth in front of the room because it feels the same


    as the day of the ball. I don''t know what happened to her but I know one thing that I will die if


    something is wrong with her. She has suffered already so much then why God you are making her


    suffer more.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Suddenly, the bedroom door opens and Mrs. Gangulyes out of the room as if she has seen some


    ghost. My throat feels dry just seeing the look on her face but the next words thate out of her


    mouth are something I haven''t thought about.


    "Anupama is pregnant."

 Chapter 44: Ch.43/ Miracle Is Possible

    Chapter 44: Ch.43/ Miracle Is Possible


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I thank Mrs. Ganguly who only nod in response before telling me that I can go inside. So, without


    wasting any more time I get inside the room with a big smile on my face. However, my smile turn into


    worry when I notice that Anhuphama is standing in front of the window looking lost and most


    importantly scared. I have thought that she will be thrilled after learning about the good news but her


    tears stained face is saying another thing. Who am I kidding? She must be scared because this is her


    first pregnancy so like other women she is also worried that she won''t be able to take good care of our


    unborn child. But she doesn''t need to worry about anything because I will be there with her at every


    step and we will learn everything together.


    With that thought in mind, I get near her and wrap my arms around her stomach want to feel the life


    that is growing inside her. She trembles at first, but then get rx when she realizes that it is me. She


    puts her palms on top of my hands which is nowpletely resting on her stomach. I inhale her


    naturally sweet scent before bending down a little to nuzzle the side of her neck. But suddenly I hear


    the sound of sniffles making me look at her to see that she is silently crying which gets me in a


    protective mode. I turn her around to face me but she only looks at the floor while nonstop tears fall


    from her eyes making my heart clench at the sight.


    "What''s wrong Cara? Why are you crying?" I ask her as gently as I can. But she only shakes her head


    while wiping the tears with her sleeves.


    "Come on sweetheart tell me what''s bothering you so that I can help you. You know right that you


    shouldn''t cry like this in your condition, don''t you?" I ask her in which she nods her head in response.


    "Then, you should stop crying or our little baby will cry too because I am sure that he or she doesn''t


    want to have a crying mommy." I tell her and wipe her tears with the pads of my thumb. Then I pick her


    in my arms bridal style and walk towards the bed before sitting down with her on myp.


    "Now, tell me why were you crying?" I ask her while looking down at her.


    "I was just overwhelmed after knowing about the pregnancy." She mumbles while ying with the


    button of my shirt.


    "There is nothing to be overwhelmed about sweetheart. Also, I know that you will be the best mother


    for our uing baby because I have been seeing the way you raise our daughter. So, don''t worry


    about anything else instead think about the happy future we are going to have." I exin to her. She


    looks kind of uneasy but despite it, she gives me a small smile in return.


    "I am sorry for scaring you, Alessandro. I was just making spaghetti and then suddenly I started feeling


    dizzy. Before I knew what''s happening, I started to see ck dots in front of my eyes." She replies with


    a scared voice.


    "It''s okay Cara. Yes, you did scare me at first but after learning about your pregnancy I can not tell you


    how happy you have made me today. So, thank you for blessing me with such an incredible gift. I am


    promising you that I will be there with you in every little step and we are going to cherish everything


    together." I tell her with a bright smile on my face. This time she also has a big smile on her face


    indicating that she is also very happy with the news.


    "Are you really happy Alessandro?" She asks making me look at her confusingly.


    "Of course I am happy. I am feeling like yelling at the top of my lungs so that every single person can


    hear that we are going to have a little princess or prince soon. Although I already have a beautiful


    princess but I don''t mind to have another princess because then I will be the proud father of two


    gorgeous daughters." I reply while pecking her on the lips.


    "I am happy too, Alessandro. So happy that I am scared that I will lose everything because whenever I


    got happiness in the past, something would snatched it away from me. I don''t want to lose anything this


    time. I want to be with you and our babies. Please promise me that you will never leave me, you will


    protect me." She says with a scared voice making me want to go back in the past and make everything


    better for her. But I know that I can not do that so I am going to make her present and future so


    delightful that she will forgive every bad thing of her past.


    "I am promising you Cara that I will not leave your side ever and no one will be able to snatch anything


    from you anymore. I love you and I love our baby too." I tell her lovingly.


    "I love you too." She replies back. I lean down and kiss her gently to let her know how much I love her.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    There is always something that happens without our knowledge and when finally we get to know about


    that we don''t know how to deal with it. For the past three years, I have been living while thinking that I


    am infertile and no one will love me because of my condition. But then suddenly I get to know that I am


    pregnant which was impossible for me in the past. Then how is it possible now after so many years? I


    can still remember the words the doctor told me three years ago.


    "Sorry to inform you but you won''t be able to conceive in the future because of the blockage in your


    fallopian tubes. We have tried our best to cure it but s we can not help you in this matter."


    That''s why I have asked Jasmine di numerous times if what she is saying is true or she is ying with


    me after she told me about my pregnancy. But she assured me that I am indeed pregnant which took


    me by surprise. The day when I was going to reveal everything to Alessandro, the same day I got to


    know that there is a little life growing inside me. I did not know if I shouldugh or cry because of the


    emotions I was feeling at that moment. However, after talking to Alessandro I realized that whatever


    had happened is for the best. Now I don''t need to worry about Alessandro finding out about my


    infertility. Because I am going to birth a child which is the epitome of our love.


    Currently, Alessandro and I are waiting outside Jasmine di''s cabin for my check-up. Although she has


    told us that I ampletely fine, she still wants to see how my baby is doing. Alessandro is tapping his


    shoes on the floor for some minutes out of nervousness. I want tough seeing the panic in his eyes


    but I am not going tough when I can understand his feelings. It''s been three days since we have


    gotten the news of my pregnancy and my overprotective husband is not letting me do anything at all. I


    just don''t know what he is going to do when I will be starting to show.


    "Mr. & Mrs. Bianchi, you can go now." A nurse says to us with a smile. We thank her and get inside the


    cabin to see that Jasmine di is looking through some papers. Upon seeing us she puts the papers


    down with a smile and asks us to take a sit in the avable chairs.


    She asks me some questions about my health and everything. Then she asks me toy down on the


    examination table while she gets everything ready for the ultrasound. Alessandro helps me lie down on


    the bed holding my hand in his own. After setting us everything Jasmine di asks me to raise my tops a


    little so she can apply the cooling gel. I do as she asks and she applies the gel carefully. Then she runs


    the handheld on my lower stomach while looking at the screen attached to the ultrasound machine.


    "Can you both see the White blob on the screen?" Jasmine di asks. Both I and Alessandro nod our


    heads in response.


    "That''s your little baby girl or baby boy." Jasmine di replies excitedly. I look at the screen and then


    towards Alessandro whose face is showing so many emotions but the most highlighted one is


    admiration.


    "Is our babypletely alright Mrs. Ganguly?" Alessandro asks after a few seconds.


    "Yes, the baby is growing very well but I want Anupama to be more careful because the first three


    months of the pregnancy will be the most difficult time. So, I am going to prescribe a few exercises for


    to be in a good health." Jasmine di replies after wiping the gel from my stomach.  I again take a seat


    opposite her and she exins every little thing very nicely. After that, she hands me the printout of the


    ultrasound with a smile and we bid her goodbye.


    "When are we going to tell everyone the good news? Especially our daughter and the boys?"


    Alessandro asks while driving the car.


    "How about tomorrow? We can invite them for dinner and then announce the news." I reply after some


    time.


    "Hmm, that will be a great idea but still how are we going to announce the news to them?" He asks


    while taking a turn. I think for some time before an amazing ideaes to my mind. I look at him with a


    big smile and start to tell him everything. Soon, we reach the mansion but he tells me to wait a little. I


    notice that he gets out of the car first and then open the side of my door while giving me his hand. I


    giggle but nheless hold his hand and get out of the car.


    We walk towards the entrance of the mansion and hear someone talking which is confusing because


    besides the maids and the kids no one should be here. But to our surprise, we find Mama Melody


    talking to Advira who is grinning from ear to ear.


    "When did youe here, Mama Melody?" I ask while going in front of her. She looks up at me with a


    smile before standing up to hug me. Then she looks behind me and motion for Alessandro to join the


    hug which he does instantly.


    "I just got here half an hour before but then the maids informed me that you guys went somewhere. So,


    I thought that I should wait for you both." She replies after all of us sit down on the couch of the living


    room.


    "But Mama I thought you are not going toe back before the next week from your honeymoon."


    Alessandro wonders aloud.


    "Gabriel has toe back early because Marco is not looking after thepany well so we decided to


    cut our honeymoon short ande back. Also, I was missing you all very much so that I directlye


    here from the airport." She replies and that''s when I notice that how tired she is looking.


    "We can talkter but for now, you need to have take some rest." I tell her in which she nods her head.


    "Okay then I am going to take a nap and then we will talk." She replies while getting away from there. I


    feel a tap on my shoulder making me turn around to look at Alessandro who signal me to look at Advira


    who has a sad look on her face.


    "What happened, baby? Why are you looking so sad?" I ask Advira shakes her head. I get up from my


    ce and take her in my arms while kissing her chubby cheeks lovingly. She puts her head on my


    shoulder and I rub her back soothingly.


    "Why does my princess look so sad, haa? Tell Papa my baby." Alessandro tells her while hugging us


    from behind.


    "You go no take me wid you. Me cry no one pick me. Me scwared." She replies with a sniffle making


    me feel bad because after Mama Melody''s wedding, there is no one to look after her because all of us


    go to our works.


    "A my polo. I am so sorry baby that you have to stay alone for some time but don''t worry there


    will be someone soon who will stay with you forever." Alessandro says while taking our daughter in his


    arms.


    "Me no know." Advira replies with a confused look.


    "You don''t have to understand anything but right now we are going to your room and y as much as


    you want." Alessandro says making Advira ps her hands in glee. I shake my head at the disy of


    love between the father-daughter duo and tell them that I am going to change my clothes.


    ******


    The next day


    Everyone ising for the dinner however they are extremely confused what''s the reason behind the


    sudden get-together. Mama Melody is also asking non-stop what''s going on but neither Alessandro nor


    I have told her anything.


    Currently, I am getting Advira ready while the dogs are sniffing around me. I don''t know why they are


    doing this but this is not the first time, because they are doing this for some days. They keep sniffing


    my stomach and cuddle closer to it whenever they can get a chance. I think they understand that


    someone is growing inside me and that has only made them more protective over me.


    "Ma''am the guests have arrived." Says one of the maids while bowing a little.


    "I aming." I reply with a small smile and she gets away from there. I then look at my cutie pie who


    gives me a toothy smile before taking her hand in my own and we walk out of the room. I notice that


    Alessandro ising on our way and Advira sees him, she yells out for him. He picks her up in his


    arms and kisses me on the forehead. Then we get downstairs while the dogs follow behind us.


    "Wow, Anupama you are glowing." Biancaments while hugging me. I blush hearing her words


    knowing well what''s the reason behind my glow. I only smile at her and look at everyone who is talking


    with each other.


    "So, when is the wedding Samuel?" Uncle Gabriel asks making Samuel choke. Olivia quickly pets his


    back while we allugh loudly seeing the usually scary man looking scared out of his mind.


    "I didn''t know that you are so terrified of Olivia that you are dying the wedding." Alessandro


    suddenly blurts out making Olivia''s eyes snaps towards Samuel whose eyes be wide as saucers.


    "So you don''t want to marry me. Then why did you propose to me?" Olivia yells while hitting Samuel


    behind his head.


    "When have I said this Oli? They are scheming against me, don''t you understand this?" Samuel says


    with an using tone.


    "Then we are going to get married soon, right?" Olivia asks with a pout.


    "Of course babe. We are going to get married very soon so now stop hitting me." Samuel replies in a


    calm tone making Olivia nods her head like an obedient child.


    "I think we should start the dinner or the food will get cold." Mama Melody suggests in which we all nod


    our heads.


    Soon everyone sits down at the dining table while the maids serve the food. I am feeling nervous not


    knowing how everyone will react to the news and I think Alessandro must have realized my tension


    because he gives me an assuring smile. I smile back at him and notice that everyone has finished their


    dinner. The maids bring a box of cupcakes and put the box in the middle of the dining table. Everyone


    looks at the box with a confusing look before Bianca opens the box and her mouth agape which I am


    sure seeing the surprise inside the box.


    "What is it, Bianca?" Mama Melody asks looking lost. Alessandro stands up from his ce and opens


    the box fully for everyone to see.


    Everyone except Jasmine di and Dadabhai has a shocking look on their face before everyone starts


    talking at the same time.


    "STOP!" I scream at the top of my lungs making them shut up.


    "Now, say at one time what you''re saying," I tell them. However, I get engulfed in a bear hug from


    Mama Melody who I can feel is crying because of the shaking.


    "I am so happy dolcezza. You don''t know how much happiness you have given this mother of yours.


    Thank you for everything dear." She says after pulling away from the hug.


    "I am blessed to make all of you happy Mama. This is the least I can do after the respect, love and


    support I have gotten from all of you. If you guys didn''t help me then I would not be able to be


    what I have be today." I reply while wiping her tears.


    After that one by one everyonee and congratte me for the pregnancy. Bianca gives me some


    tips as to what to do in the initial stages of pregnancy which I am very thankful for. Soon after that,


    everyone bid us goodbye. I try to help the maid to clean everything but they refuse and tell me to rest. I


    get into my room but to my surprise Alessandro is not there yet. So, I dial his number and he picks up


    the call after several rings.


    "Where are you, Alessandro?" I ask him over the phone.


    "I am somewhere in the mansion." He replies with a trembling voice.


    "Hey, why are you sound like you are crying?" I ask him worriedly.


    "I am not crying Tesoro, just feeling a little upset." He replies.


    "Upset? Why are you upset? Aren''t you happy with the pregnancy?" I ask getting scared because I


    don''t want him to change his mind.


    "No Cara and you should know how happy I am. I am just upset that my best friend is not here who


    used to be my brother. I am just feeling a little lonely." He replies which confused me at first because


    Marco hase to the dinner. But then I realize that he must be talking about his other friend who is


    no more.


    "Where are you now? I want toe to you." I tell him.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Come to the library because I want you to meet my best friend." He replies.


    "But I thought he is dead." I tell him confusingly.


    "Firste here and you will know everything." He says and I reply that I will be there soon.


    I change out of the clothes that I was wearing during dinner and put on somefy pajamas. I leave


    the room and start walking towards the library but the more closer I get the more nervous I get for some


    reason. Why am I feeling that something bad will happen soon that will destroy every little happiness?


    Please Durga Maa help me to keep everything good.

 Chapter 45: Ch.44/ The Harsh Truth

    Chapter 45: Ch.44/ The Harsh Truth


    Anupama''s POV:-


    When I open the door of the library, I notice that Alessandro is not there making me confuse. So I call


    out his name and suddenly one of the long book shelf stats to move. Suddenly the shelfpletely


    open and Alessandroes out of what seems like a hidden room. He dial some code by the side of


    the shelf and the shelf closes imidiately. When he finally stands in front of me I notice that his eyes are


    slightly damp so I hug him without asking anything. He wraps his arms around me and put his chin on


    top of my head with a sigh.


    "You are missing your best friend,right?" I ask after a few minutes.


    "Hmmm, he would be so happy to see me be a father for the second time and finally fulfill his


    wish." He replies while rocking us side to side.


    "What was his wish?" I ask while putting my chin on his chest while giving him a curious look.


    "He wanted me to understand the value of family and how nice it feels to love someone


    wholeheartedly." He answers while pecking me on the lips.


    "He sounds like an incredible person who had a heart of gold. I would have liked to know him in


    person." I tell him because a person like histe best friend is someone who is greatly admirable.


    "Then let''s go and meet him." He says making me confuse because of how I can meet a dead person.


    He gives me a small smile and take my hand in his. He dials some code by the side of the same


    bookshelf from where he came out earlier, the shelf moves and reveal a room which is something I


    have not seen before. He gets inside first and motion for me to follow him. Upon arriving in the room


    my eyes widen seeing the stuff in the room as it feels like I have seen them somewhere before.


    "Whose room is it, Alessandro?" I ask out of curiosity.


    "I have made this room for myte best friend but he never got to stay in here. While designing this


    mansion, I have kept in mind what he liked so I bought everything to his liking. He was also the one


    who gave me the idea of attaching a library to my home office because he was a book lover and liked


    to read anything he could find. But when I learnt that he was no more I decided to keep this room as


    the way he liked to have it in the hope that someday may be he wille and surprise me saying that


    he is just ying with me. But he never came back making me realize that he is indeed gone." He


    confesses with a voice full of emotion. I feel my eyes moisture just hearing his sad tone but I know that


    I can not break down crying because I need to be strong for him. So, I wipe some fallen tears and


    ster a smile on my face before hugging him from behind.


    "I am sure that wherever he is now, he is extremely proud of you. Because you have be so


    sessful and you are taking such good care of your family. But I am sure that he would have not


    wanting you to get sad because he is not here anymore. He would have wanted you to be happy no


    matter what. So, please don''t be sad because it''s hurt me to see you so upset and our little baby is also


    not happy seeing his or her Papa so sad." I say while putting his hand on my stomach with an assuring


    smile. He closes his eyes with a sigh and open them after a few seconds while giving me a smile in


    return.


    "Come on, I want you both to meet my best friend." He says while pulling me further into the room. I


    follow him with a bright smile but soon my smile fades while I halt in my steps seeing therge photo


    frame on the wall. I feel like throwing up because of the anxiety I am having after seeing the photo, the


    same photo I have drawn in my diary. I can feel non-stop tears slipping from my eyes because I can not


    hold them anymore.


    "Cara, meet my best friend, my brother Romil Basu." Alessandro says while looking at the photo with a


    big smile.


    I try to smile but the heavy emotions that are running through my mind is not letting me concentrate on


    anything.


    "This was thest photo he sent me before he passed away by heart attack. So, I print this photo and


    put it in here." Alessandro says while turning to look at me but when he notices my state a frown form


    on his face. He quicklyes to me before holding my face in his hands while looking at me worriedly.


    "What''s wrong, Cara? Are you not feeling well?" He asks with so much worry that only makes me cry


    harder. I don''t want to tell him anything but I don''t want to keep him in dark anymore. So, I will tell him


    everything and after hearing everything he thinks that I am not worthy enough to be forgiven then I will


    ept any punishment he will give me. With that thought in mind, I wipe the tears with my palm before


    looking at him with a determined expression.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alessandro, do you remember that I wanted to tell you something important before we got to know


    about the pregnancy?" I ask him.


    "Of course I remember but why are you asking me this question, Tesoro?" He asks looking confused.


    "I wanted to tell you something rted to my past but then we got to know about me being pregnant so


    I have thought that there is no need to tell you anything. But now I will tell you everything and after


    hearing everything you can decide what you want to do." I reply looking straight into his eyes.


    "What are you trying to say, Cara? Please stop with the riddle and tell me directly." He says with


    impatience. I take a deep breath and look at the picture on the wall with a painful expression.


    "Romil Basu was my first husband."


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Romil Basu was my first husband." Anhuphama utters the most unimaginable words that can not be


    true. But her expression is saying apletely different story and I can not deny that she is looking a


    bit dishonest.


    "But how can this happen? There is no record of you being married to anyone then how is this


    possible?" I ask her after finding my voice. She gives me a sad smile before turning to look at Romil''s


    photo.


    "Because Thakurmaa never wanted anyone to find out about my marriage with Romil. As you know,


    Pishimaa and thakurmaa didn''t let me study further. Then they convinced Baba that he needed to get


    me married to someone as soon as possible because I was having an affair behind their back. Baba


    believed them and started to look for a suitable person for me. Suddenly one day Pishimaa told Baba


    that she had found a good guy for me to get married and the family was also very good. That''s how


    Romil and I got married after one month. I was not very happy with the marriage because I wanted to


    study more. However, Romil''s gentle and friendly personality started to bring me out of my shell. We


    started to share little by little details about ourselves with each other and started to develop feelings for


    each other. I can not describe it as love but yes, I respected him very much. After one year of marriage,


    we got the news of my pregnancy. Both of us were extremely excited to wee our little one but his


    family was not a bit happy as they didn''t want to spend money on another person. Romil told them that


    he was capable of taking care of me and our unborn child so no one needed to think about spending


    money on our baby. However, his mother was not having it. She was Pishimaa''s very good friend so


    Pishimaa used toe to my inws house a lot and both of them used to taunt me whenever Romil


    was not present there. Also, my mother-inw used to give me a lot of household work to do so I


    wasn''t getting much rest as required as a pregnant woman. Still, I never told Romil what was


    happening behind his back." She exins with an unbearable tone while I clench my fist in fury. How


    can a person be cruel to treat a pregnant woman so badly? Fuck! My cara was pregnant but wait,


    where is the baby now? Did her family take the baby away from her or what?


    "I know what you want to know Alessandro." She says while turning to look at me. I bit my lip but still


    nod my head because I need to know everything that happened in her past.


    "Everything was going as usual but suddenly I got a call from Romil''s colleague that Romil was


    admitted to the hospital because of sudden cardiac arrest. So, without wasting any time I informed his


    family and my family before we reached the hospital. However, it was alreadyte because when we


    got there, the doctor who was treating Romil told us that Romil was no more. I felt like my life copsed


    in front of my eyes and I couldn''t even do anything to hold it back together. We also got to know that


    Romil was having pain in his heart for some days before and he had already consulted with a doctor.


    But he never mentioned this in front of me or any other person in the family. So, ultimately all the me


    was thrown on my head. I was only five months pregnant at that time so I couldn''t handle the demise of


    Romil very well and this made me very sick. So, Dadabhai brought me back to Sengupta Mansion


    because he got to know what Romil''s mother was doing to me. I had be a living corpse by the


    time my baby''s delivery date came close. But I think God was not done with punishing me as I


    delivered a dead baby whom I didn''t even get to hold in my arms. Because Thakurmaa decided that my


    baby was a sin so she didn''t want to have any connection with it. In fact, I didn''t even know the gender


    of my baby. That''s not all, the doctor also informed me that I could not get pregnant again because my


    fallopian tubes were blocked very badly but now I am pregnant again." She falls down on her knees


    while heavy sobs wreck through her body. I want to reach out to her but I can not move from my ce


    as if something is holding me back. I still can not digest the fact that my wife and my best friend used to


    share a rtionship of marriage.


    "I am going out for some time. The passcode for this room is Romil''s birthday and I think you know that


    very well." I tell her without looking at her face because I know that if I look at her for once, I will


    crumble in a second but I need to be alone for some time to clear my thoughts.


    I get out of the room and soon out of the mansion before I start my car and drive out of the property. I


    don''t for how long I am driving but I can feel the wetness in my cheeks and this time I am letting them


    fall. Because I was deceived for so many years as Romil''s mother told me that his wife had an


    extramarital affair with another man and when Romil got to know about this, he couldn''t handle the


    betrayal and had a heart attack which took his life away. I have believed the lie and my hatred for his


    wife got beyond the limit. I have vowed to punish her for killing my best friend but I never got any


    information about her as Romil never told me his wife''s name because he wanted to introduce us face


    to face. Now, I can understand why I have never got any information about Anhuphama because her


    family has hidden everything very well.


    "But now what? How am I going to face Anhuphama and tell her that I have been looking for her just


    because of some misunderstanding? Fuck, everything is messed up."I hit the staring wheel hard after


    parking the car by the roadside. Suddenly my phone starts ringing so I pick the call without looking.


    "Where are you, Mr. Bianchi? Anu has lost consciousness so you need toe back quick wherever


    you are." Mr. Ganguly says in a rush.


    "Where is she now?" I ask while starting the car before driving at full speed.


    "Jasmine is taking care of her but still she is not responding well." He replies with a tensed voice.


    "I am on my way but please till then look after her." I plead while taking a u-turn.


    "You don''t have to tell me that because I will do before I let anything happen to her again." He says and


    cuts the call. It takes me more than half an hour before I reach the mansion. I hurriedly get inside


    before going straight to our bedroom where I find Mr. And Mrs. Ganguly with a worried expression. But


    when I look at my Cara, I notice the defeated look on her face which makes me want to hit myself for


    leaving her alone in that room all by herself. I get near the bed and sit beside her before taking her


    hand in my own. One by one tears starts to fall from her eyes making my own tears fall freely. I take her


    in my arms and both of us break down in tears not caring about anything or anyone else. I shouldn''t


    have left her alone after the past trauma she has to describe by her mouth. It takes gut to recall


    everything and tell others about it.


    "I am so sorry my love for leaving you all alone. Please forgive me, I won''t be doing it again." I tell her


    while kissing the side of her head. She cries harder and clutch me tighter as if I will vanish somewhere.


    "I have already lost so much in my life, Alessandro. Please don''t make me lose anything anymore.


    Please don''t leave me again or I will surely die." She says with a trembling tone. I shake my head and


    run my hand through her hair trying to calm her down.


    "Shh, stop crying and I am promising you that I won''t leave you again. I love you so much to leave you


    or our unborn baby alone." I tell her gently. Yes, I won''t leave her or our baby and this time she won''t be


    losing her baby because I will be there to take care of her. But I still need to know what has happened


    to her firstborn baby as I don''t believe neither her grandmother nor her aunt. Because there can be a


    chance that her and Romil''s baby can be still alive but they have been hiding it as well. So, I am going


    to find out the real truth about the baby no matter what.

 Chapter 46: Ch.45/ Unbelievable Twist

    Chapter 46: Ch.45/ Unbelievable Twist


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "You need to eat more, dolcezza. You are not eating for only yourself, you are also eating for your baby


    so stop pouting like Advira and eat the sandwich." Mama Melody scolds me and shove the te of


    sandwich towards me. I re at her but still take a bite from the sandwich. She smiles in victory before


    going out of the room leaving me alone.


    Alessandro has forbidden me to do any work, from household work to office work because he believes


    I need some bed rest to get better. I have tried to convince him numerous times that I can at least chop


    some vegetables or y with the kids but he has directly rejected my offer. So, now I am stuck in our


    bedroom for five days straight which is making me crazy. It''s not like I can not go out of the room or


    walk around the house but I can not even lift a flower because the next second one of the guards will


    come towards me and starts to ask me non-stop questions about my health and condition. I don''t even


    want to imagine what he will do when I will be at the peak of my pregnancy.


    I finish the sandwich and drink the orange juice before getting up from the bed to go see what my


    babies are doing. I get out of the room and I open Advira''s yroom and just like I have thought all


    seven of the kids are ying in there. Upon seeing me Zeus and Scout runs to me so I get on my


    knees to hug my furry babies. I run my hands through their fur and realized that they need some


    trimming. Advira also runs to me and tried to get between the two giant dogs but when she can not, she


    starts to hit both of them making me angry.


    "Stop it Advira. Why are you hitting your brothers? This is a bad habit you have been showing. Just


    wait till I tell your Papa after hees home." I tell her sternly because she is being behaved like a


    brat for some days and if we let it slide then she will think that she can do whatever she wants.


    "Me wan huggy too but you no hug me. You no lub me more." She yells while throwing a rubber toy at


    me. However, before the toy can hit me Tank jump in front of me making the toy hit him.


    "PRINCESS!" A voice booms from behind making me turn around swiftly to see that Alessandro is


    standing there with an angry expression on his face. He walks towards us before bending down to see


    if Tank is okay or not. Then he kneels in front of our daughter who has her hands cross in front of her


    chest to show us she is angry too.


    "Why did you throw your toy at Mum-mum baby?" Alessandro asks in a calm tone although I can still


    feel the anger in him.


    "Me no baby more. You bwing nother baby so me no baby." Advira replies while her eyes fill with tears


    making me understand that she is feeling that we don''t love her anymore because of the arrival of


    another baby.


    "Who told you this princess? We are not bringing anyone who can rece you." Alessandro says and


    wipes the fallen tears of our daughter.


    "Me don wan baby. Me only baby Papa. No bwing nother baby plwease." Advira pleads looking so


    innocent that I want to pinch her cheeks.


    "Don''t you want to have a sibling who can y with you like Mia does with Delh?" Alessandro asks


    which gets Advira''s attention and she makes a thinking face as if she is thinking about the matter very


    seriously.


    "Me have puppiesh so me no wan baby." Advira says after some time.


    "But the your puppiesh can not talk to you so if you get a little brother or little sister then he or she can


    talk to you like we do with you. You can also teach the baby how to y with your puppiesg and the


    toys." Alessandro says and that does the trick because Advira starts to nod her head.


    "Me can y hide seek with baby. Me can y sing, right Papa?" Advira asks hopefully making me and


    Alessandro smile at her.


    "Of course you can baby. You can even teach him or her how to bake cookies like your Nonna has


    done with you." I add while crouching down to her level.


    "Yeeaaaa me wan baby now. Give baby now. Me y now with baby." Advira says while giving me her


    hand making me giggle at her antics.


    "Not so soon Advira. The baby is still very small to y with you or your brothers. So, when the baby


    will grow up he or she will definitely y with you." I tell her in the hope that she won''t ask any further


    questions.


    "Hmmm, fine. Baby rests so me y with puppiesh." She replies before going to y with Boomer but


    Alessandro stops her in midway.


    "Princesse here." Alessandro says strictly making me look at him worriedly. But he gives me an


    assuring look so I know that whatever he is going to do it for our baby''s well-being.


    "Yesh." Advira says not looking at her Papa.


    "You have done a very bad thing today which is throwing your toy at mum-mum. Also, you have hit


    Scout and Zeus so I am going to give you a punishment." Alessandro announces making Advira pouts


    at him.


    "Me say sworry." Avira says trying to convince her Papa but this time I want her to understand that


    every time she can not get away without a punishment.


    "No baby, you can not just harm anyone and then say sorry. You need to learn to be patient and


    respectful towards others. So, as your punishment, I am going to lock this room for two days and also


    you are not allowed to have any candy for the next two days. Now say sorry to Zeus and Scout


    because you have hurt them very much." Alessandro says sternly and Advira nods her head like the


    good girl she is. She walks towards Zeus and Scout before kissing them on the spots where she has hit


    them before. After that she goes near Tank and gives him a hug making me melt at the disy of


    affection.


    After that Alessandro picks Advira in his arms and leaves the room while smiling at me. I then go and


    y with the boys who are very careful around me because they don''t want to harm me like their Papa


    has instructed them. I shake my head at the ridiculous demand but smile nheless when Kingys


    his head on myp. I run my hand through his fur and kiss the top of his head.


    ******


    When Ie downstairs I notice the tense atmosphere by looking at Alessandro''s worry-filled face. I


    go near him before putting my hand on his shoulder and asking him what happened. He tries to smile


    at me but I can see through his smile that he is hiding something from me.


    "What are you hiding, Alessandro?" I ask while sitting down beside him on the couch.


    "I am not hiding anything Cara. Actually, I have decided to search for your and Romil''s baby which you


    told me was a dead baby. But I can not just search for someone out of my country without any help. So,


    I asked for Mrs. Ganguly''s help because she is a well-known doctor in Kolkata. But she told me that


    she will tell everything in front of you because finally the time hase to reveal the reality. I really


    don''t understand what she is implying but still, I want to know what''s going on in her mind." He replies


    with a frown.


    "I have been also seeing a change in her behavior for some days but I have thought that she must be


    tensed about her work." I reply feeling anxious. Just then the front door open making both of our heads


    turn towards the entrance. However, my eyes widen seeing Kakai standing there with Jasmine di. I


    stand up from my ce and run to my uncle''s arms is now standing a few steps away from me. I throw


    my arms around his neck and hug him tightly not believing that he is really here.


    "What a pleasant surprise Kakai." I exim with delight after pulling away from the hug.


    "I just want to see how you are doing. Also, after hearing that my doll is going to bring a little one soon I


    can not keep myself calm. So, I pack my bags ande here to meet you." He replies with a smile.


    "That''s so great. Come on and sit here." I tell him and motion for him to sit down on the couch.


    "How are you doing Mr. Sengupta?" Alessandro asks Kakai.


    "I am good Mr. Bianchi. How are you?" Kakai replies.


    "I am extremely well and I hope you know what''s the reason behind it." Alessandro answers with a


    pleased smile making me blush.


    "Kakai why don''t you go upstairs and freshen up. I will tell the maids to make something for you to eat."


    I tell him.


    "I will take Chhoto Mama(younger paternal uncle) upstairs." Jasmine di saya and takes Kakai from


    there.


    "Did you have any idea that Kakai ising?" I ask Alessandro who shakes his head in denial.


    "I didn''t have any clue about your uncle''s arrival. But I think it''s alright because you can now spend


    some time with him. By the way, I am going to be in my office so if you need something thene


    instantly." He replies and kisses me on the forehead before going to his office.


    ******


    We all have our dinner while talking to each other. But Jasmine di seems to be in a deep thought which


    makes me worried for her. I think I need to talk to her in private because I don''t like to see her in


    distress.


    "Mr. Bianchi if you don''t mind then I would like to tell you and Anupama something. So, can you both


    come into the living room?" Kakai asks after some time.


    "Is there something wrong Mr. Sengupta?" Alessandro asks.


    "I want to make everything right and that''s why I ask you to hear me out." Kakai replies with a pleading


    tone making me confuse.


    "I think we should go to the living room and talk there." Jasmine di says and abruptly stands up before


    getting out of the dining room. We don''t say much after that but follow her to the living room and notice


    that she is pacing back and forth in the living room.


    "Jasmine, why are you looking so scared?" Dadabhai asks making Jasmine di stops in her movement.


    "I am scared because I don''t anyone of you to hate me Subho." Jasmine di replies.


    "Why will we hate you di? It''s impossible to hate a loving person like you." I tell her with an assuring


    tone but she shakes her head.


    "After knowing what I have done you will definitely hate me." She says with a broken voice.


    "Is it rted to Anhuphama''s first child, Mrs. Ganguly?" Suddenly Alessandro asks making me look at


    him like he has grown two heads.


    "Are you out of your mind, Alessandro? How can di know something about my baby when she was not


    even in the town at that time?" I ask with a scowl.


    "Mr. Bianchi is right." Jasmine di says making me more confused.


    "Doll you wanted to know why I havee here so suddenly, right?" Kakai asks while I nod my head in


    response.


    "I havee here to tell you what happened to your and Romil''s child." Kakai reply looking directly at


    my eyes.


    "What do you know about the baby, Mr. Sengupta?" Alessandro asks with impatience.


    "The baby is not dead and is living her best life." Kakai says making me feel like someone has pped


    me in the face.


    "Her?" I ask in a whisper.


    "Yes, you have given birth to a baby girl nearly three years ago." Kakai replies making me smile


    through tears but then I remember that he says that she is living her best life.


    "But where is she now Kakai? Please tell me where is my daughter. I want to see her, I want to hold


    her." I plead while folding my hands in front of him.


    "You see her every day Anu and she loves you very much." Jasmine di says making me more


    confused. She gives me a sad smile and ask me to wait for two minutes. A handnd on my shoulder


    making me turn around to see that Alessandro is looking at me worriedly. Suddenly, we hear footsteps


    so we turn to look at the staircase and notice that Jasmine di has a sleepy Advira in her arms. Finally


    when shees in front of us, she looks at me with happiness before handling me Advira whom I take


    without hesitation.


    "Here is your daughter Anu." Jasmine di says but I give her a confusing look.


    "Yes, I know that she is my daughter. But I want to know where my biological daughter is." I tell her.


    "Advira is your biological daughter." Jasmine di replies.


    "What the hell are you talking about Mrs. Ganguly? You have told me that my princess is your friend''s


    child then howe you are now saying that she is Anhuphama and Romil''s daughter?" Alessandro


    asks while I nod my head because this is the same thing she has told me too.


    "I will tell you everything." Kakai says getting up from the couch.


    "Anu didn''t give birth to a dead baby that day but yes, the baby was not in a good condition. So, the


    doctor had to keep the baby in an incubator. I and my wife were very happy as well as Subho. But other


    than that no one seemed to care about the good news. The next day while I was going to Maa''s room, I


    heard her talk to Kamini. I didn''t want to eavesdrop but then I heard that they were talking about Anu''s


    baby and how they were going to throw the baby at a garbage because they didn''t want to raise it.


    They had already bought the doctor and convinced him to tell Anu that she had be infertile


    because of some blockage.I got panicked and decided to take help from Jasmine because she was the


    only one who could help me at that time. So, without wasting time I called her and described everything


    I had heard. She was not in the town as she was attending an important medical conference. But


    despite everything, she left from there and came back. She talked to the head nurse and told her


    everything from start. To our luck, the head nurse understood our problem and assured us that she


    would help us. On the other hand, I kept thinking about what I was going to tell Anu but at the same


    time, I needed to save the baby no matter what. Finally, two dayster the head nurse called Jasmine


    and informed her that Kamini had picked up the baby from the hospital and going somewhere. Jasmine


    was already at the hospital on her duty so it was easier for her to follow Kamini. When Kamini threw the


    baby in the garbage and left from there, Jasmine picked up the baby and came to me. I didn''t know


    what I was going to do so we decided to keep the baby at Jasmine''s house." Kakai describes making


    me clutch Advira close to my chest. I look at her sleeping form and curse myself for not recognizing my


    own blood. I kiss all over her face while trying not to cry harder because I don''t want to wake her up. I


    feel an arm wrap around my waist and I instantly know who it is because of the safe feeling I am getting


    from it.


    "She is truly your daughter, she is your blood." Alessandro says with a lot of emotion in his voice.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "She is Alessandro and this time I am not going to lose her ever." I reply while looking down at my


    sleeping baby.


    "Why didn''t you tell me about this before Jasmine? I could have helped you both and we didn''t need to


    believe the lie that Anu''s baby is no longer alive." Dadabhai uses with disbelief clear in his tone.


    "Because I had forbidden her. She wanted to tell you everything from the start but I told her not to do it.


    Because I knew that you would do something out of anger and at that moment we needed to think with


    a calm mind." Kakai replies instead of Jasmine di who is looking down. I give Advira to Alessandro


    before going to Jasmine di and hug her making her break down in tears. As much as I want to be angry


    with her for hiding such big truth from me, I can''t forget the fact that she is the one for whom my


    daughter is still alive. Not only that, she is the one who has brought Advira to me and let me raise her.


    "I have tried to tell you the truth so many times but I always got scared that Didon or Maa will snatch


    Advira from you if they learn about her. That''s why I lied that she is my friend''s daughter because I can


    not see you mourn over your dead baby who is perfectly alright. Please forgive me Anu, whatever I


    have done is for the safety of Advira. I know I have done a very big crime by lying to you but I didn''t


    have another option at that time." Jasmine di pleads but I shake my head and pull away from the hug. I


    wipe her tears while making her look at me.


    "You didn''t do anything wrong by hiding the truth Di. Yes, I am a little hurt but I can understand your


    point of view. So, no I can not be angry with the person who has saved my daughter from the garbage.


    You and Kakai are the reason why my daughter is breathing right now, or God only knows what could


    have happened to her that night." I tell her before going to Kakai who is also shedding tears.


    "Remember Kakai two days before my marriage with Alessandro, you told me that you couldn''t be my


    knight in shining armor because you couldn''t stop Thakurmaa from snatching Advira from me. But you


    know what I think now, I think that no one can be the best knight in shining armor than a father for his


    daughter and you are that father for me. I may not be your own daughter but that didn''t stop you from


    doing the things my father should have done. I will be forever grateful to you for saving my daughter,


    Kakai." I say making both of us cry in each other arms.


    "I think all of us should go to our rooms because it''s prettyte already." Alessandro suggests trying to


    break the emotional situation.


    "You are right Mr. Bianchi. I have a flight to catch tomorrow morning so I think it will be better if I take


    some rest." Kakai replies making me look at him worriedly.


    "But you juste today then why are you living tomorrow, Kakai? Aren''t you going to stay for some


    days?" I ask.


    "I juste here to tell you everything because I knew that Jasmine wouldn''t be able to handle


    everything alone. Also, I have to attend a painting exhibition in Pune so I need to go back." Kakai


    replies with a small smile.


    "Okay then I won''t ask you to stay more but you have to promise me one thing that you will being


    here again with Mamoni. It''s been so long since I have seen her, so promise me that you wille


    soon." I tell him and he promises toe back soon. After everyone leaves from there, Alessandro


    and I also go to our room with Advira. Both of us want her to sleep with us tonight because of the


    overwhelming feeling we are experiencing right now. Alessandro lies Advira on the middle of the bed


    and both of us get beside her. I run my fingertips on her chubby cheeks making her scrunch her nose in


    distress. But then Alessandro starts to run his hands through mine and Advira''s hair making me sleepy.


    Before I know it sleep has engulfed mepletely.

 Chapter 47: Ch.46/ Family Time

    Chapter 47: Ch.46/ Family Time


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am analyzing some documents with some of my employees about the next venture of ourpany


    when my cabin door burst open and Marco walks inside lookingpletely livid. By looking at him I


    can tell that he definitely has something going on so I order my employees to leave us alone.


    "Now will you tell me why you havee here so suddenly?" I ask leaning on my chair.


    "How can you behave so calmly after learning about such a big thing? You didn''t even think about


    telling me that Romil was Anupama''s husband? How can you do that Alessandro? If Mama didn''t tell


    me this morning then I think you would have never informed me." He lets out while pacing back and


    forth in front of my desk.


    "If I remember correctly you were busy in enjoying your life with different girls to get out of your grief.


    So, how can I bother you with my family matters?" I sarcastically reply.


    "Don''t you dare to taunt me, Alessandro. You and I both know that Romil was my best friend too. I was


    also hurt after his sudden demise, especially after his liar of a mother told us that his wife was the


    reason behind his heart attack. But now when I know everything I can not keep silent without punishing


    that bitch." He rants and I can understand his emotions. Because Romil''s mother not only deceived me


    but also Marco too


    "First you need to calm down and sit." I tell him and he shakes his head in disbelief seeing how calm I


    am which is unusual. Nheless, he sits down across from me.


    "I hope that you still send money to Romil''s mother every month?" I ask in which he nods his head.


    "Yes, I do but I will stop from now on." He replies. Romil''s mother manipted us saying that there was


    no one to look after the family because Romil''s brother was still in college and Romil''s father couldn''t


    work because of his poor health. So, Marco and I decided to send money to her every month.


    "Don''t stop right now. If you stop so suddenly then she can think that something must have happened


    and I want to catch her in the spot." I inform him.


    "What do you mean by catching her in the spot?" He asks looking lost making me smirk.


    "Did you really think that I will let that person go so easily who had abused my wife? Who had lied to us


    about our best friend''s death?" I ask and his eyes widen when he realizes what''s going on in my mind.


    "God help that olddy because I can see her future which will be full of tears and regret by messing


    with your favorite persons." He replies with a smirk.


    ******


    After finishing my work in thepany I decide to go home and surprise my princess who is wanting to


    go to the zoo. So, I am going to take her and my Cara to the San Diego Zoo tomorrow which is two


    hours away from the mansion. I know it will be a little long-distanced for my princess and that''s why I


    have booked a penthouse suite in the five-star hotel nearby the zoo to stay the night there.


    I have already informed Anhuphama about my surprise for our daughter so when I arrive home I notice


    that she has packed our bags for the little vacation. I hug her from behind before rubbing her still t


    belly. But I can''t wait to see her waddle around the mansion with her baby bump.


    "How was work?" She asks while leaning on me.


    "Not so bad because I have signed a new deal and will start to work on it from the next month." I reply


    and kiss her neck.


    "Hmmm, Congrattions but can you stop kissing me?" She mumbles while trying to muffle her moan.


    "Why will I stop?" I ask while kissing behind her ear.


    "Because we need to eat dinner and sleep early." She replies with a trembling voice. I abruptly stop


    kissing her before turn her around to look at me.


    "What? You didn''t eat dinner yet?" I ask while she averts her eyes from me. But I am not having it so I


    grip her chin gently and make her look at me.


    "Cara, you are supposed to eat your dinner on time and then you need to take your vitamins. So can I


    know the reason why you haven''t eaten dinner?" I ask as gently as I can.


    "I was waiting for you toe back and didn''t realize that it''s gettingte." She replies with a pout. I


    sigh before pulling her to my chest and run my fingers through her hair.


    "That''s very nice of you to wait for me. But my love, you also have to look at yourself. You need to eat


    on time so that our little one can grow up well. I am not saying that you are careless because I know


    how much you care about our unborn baby. However, if you don''t eat on time from now on then I will


    have to stop going to thepany and stay at home to look after you." I say in which she shakes her


    head.


    "No, don''t do that or I will get crazy because I am sure you will keep a very hard look on my daily


    schedule." She mumbles not removing her face from my chest.


    "Then you must do as I have told you to do from now on." I let out.


    "Fine, you win. I will eat every meal on time but you have to promise me that you will try toe home


    before my dinner time. Because I don''t like to eat without you." I chuckle at her cute request.


    "I think I can do that. But for now you go and prepare our tes. I wille downstairs after changing


    my work clothes." I tell her and get a beaming smile from her in return.


    ******


    The next day


    "Papa where we go?" My princess asks from her car seat.


    "Papa is going to give you a surprise princess." I reply while driving the car.


    "But we no take puppiesh. They miss me." She replies with a pout making her mum kiss her on the lips.


    "They need to look after the house baby." Anhuphama says from the front seat.


    "Okay." Our daughter replies before looking out of the window at the scenario passing by. We are going


    to the hotel first and after eating some breakfast we will leave for the zoo. I have already purchased our


    tickets online so we don''t need to worry about waiting in long lines.


    After a few hours of journey, I stop the car in the parking lot of the hotel where we are going to stay.


    Both Anhuphama and I get out of the car before I bring out our daughter from her car seat. I give the


    car keys to one of the guards who havee with us and walk inside the hotel. I retrieve the keys of


    the penthouse suite after talking to the manager of the hotel who has been waiting at the reception


    area to wee us. After arriving at the suite the first thing I do is to order breakfast for us because I


    know my princess and Cara must be hungry as we didn''t eat anything beforeing here.


    "Alessandro, why have you booked such a big room when we are only staying for the day?"


    Anhuphama asks looking around the suite.


    "Cara I want to give you and our babies the best in everything. So, it doesn''t matter if we are staying for


    one day or one week. What matters for me is that you guys arefortable." I reply while wrapping my


    arms around her waist before bending down to kiss her on the lips. She smiles at the kiss however


    kisses me back with the same passion. Suddenly a thud on the floor startles both of us so we look at


    the source and notice that our princess is ring at us while her water bottle isying on the floor.


    "You no kiss me, Papa." Sheins with a huff making Anhuphama and Iugh. I walk up to the


    little miss demanding before picking her in my arms.


    "Who says that Papa doesn''t kiss you?" I ask her.


    "Me say." She replies sassily.


    "Okay, then I will only kiss your mum-mum and big brothers." I tell her but her lips tremble while her


    eyes start to feel with water making me panic.


    "Oh no polo, don''t cry. Papa is just joking with you." I let out while hugging her.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Me no wike joke." She replies while sniffling a little. I rub her back and sit down on the couch with her


    on myp.


    "Fine, I will not joke with you anymore. Look, I am holding my ears." I say and hold my ears to show her


    that I am really sorry. She looks at me for some time then a mischievous smile appears on her face


    making my eyes widen when I realize that she is just ying with me.


    "You little devil." I say and start to tickle her sides making her giggle.


    "You both keep ying and I am going to get fresh." By saying this Anhuphama goes out from there


    with a smile. I stop tickling the naughty princess before giving a lot of kisses on her cheeks.


    Soon our order deliver to the suite and I start to feed my princess who seems to like her favorite


    Blueberry Pancakes. Anhuphama also joins us after a few minutes and I give her the te of Spinach


    Scrambled Eggs with fresh strawberries at the side. After drinking my coffee and eating a pancake I go


    to the room to get ready. Anhuphama has already changed her clothes so she just needs to get our


    daughter ready. Soon enough the three of us are fully ready to go to the zoo but our princess is still


    unaware of her surprise. So, I am extremely excited to see her reaction when she will see the animals


    in the zoo.


    When we get into the lobby of the hotel, the guards are already waiting for us there. I have also booked


    rooms for them so I don''t need to worry about them staying anywhere else.


    After getting inside the car I start driving and within twenty minutes we are in front of the zoo gate. I


    look behind to see that my princess has a confused look on her face as she is trying to see why there


    are so many people around the area. I chuckle and get out of the car while Anhuphama unbuckles our


    daughter''s car seat. I take our daughter in my arms and hold Anhuphama''s hand before going inside


    the entrance of the zoo.


    "Do you know where we are baby?" Anhuphama asks our daughter who shakes her head.


    "We are at the zoo polo." I inform her.


    "Really Papa? We see many animals?" She asks with wonder.


    "Of course baby. Papa has promised you earlier that he will take you to the zoo if you are a good girl.


    So, now we are going to see many animals in the zoo." I reply making her squeal in excitement.


    "Me lub you, Papa." She says while kissing me on the cheek before doing the same to her mother.


    "We love you too baby." Anhuphama replies with a smile.


    The whole day we roam around the zoo watching different kinds of animals and birds. The contentment


    on the little princess''s face is a sight to see. We see Roon, Hummingbird, Cockatoo, Peacock,


    Python, Anaconda, Camel, Leopard, Lion, Tiger, Sloth Bear, Giraffe, Ko, Giant Panda and many


    more. But the most my princess has liked to see is the Gray wolf who reminds her of her puppiesh. We


    also get to feed the giraffe which is not easy for Anhuphama because she gets scared of seeing the


    giant animal. However, after a lot of encouragement she manages to feed the giraffe who takes the tree


    branch from her hand very gently.


    When I notice that Anhuphama is getting tired by walking, I decide to leave the zoo as it is getting quite


    late. However, little princess starts whining not wanting to leave so soon but I promise her that I will


    bring her again soon.


    "We can spend some more time here, Alessandro." Anhuphama says.


    "No Cara, so much walking is not good for you so we are going back." I reply not leaving a ce of


    argument. I know she doesn''t want to upset our daughter but she also needs to think about our unborn


    child that is growing inside her. Both the mother-daughter duo pout at me but I don''t change my


    decision.


    After getting out of the zoo I tell them that we are going to have lunch at a nearby restaurant. Yet they


    give me silent treatment making me shake my head at their antics. However, when I park the car in


    front of the restaurant theyin that they are both hungry. So, we get inside the restaurant and


    ask for a private booth because I don''t want any disturbance from others. I also ask for a booth for our


    guards not wanting them to starve.


    "Papa." My princess calls out to me from her high chair which is provided by the restaurant.


    "Yes, baby?" I ask looking up at her.


    "Me sworry." She replies looking sad.


    "Why are you sorry baby?" I ask confusingly.


    "Me no listen you. So me sworry." She replies making me pinch her cheeks lightly.


    "It''s alright princess. You just wanted to spend more time in the zoo but your mum-mum was getting


    tired. So, we needed to leave from there. However, next time we will spend more time with all the


    animals." I tell her and in return, she gives me a bright smile.


    "I am sorry too, Alessandro. I am older than our daughter yet I whined when you only thought about my


    wellbeing." Anhuphama says from her seat. I put my hand on top of her before giving her an assuring


    smile.


    "There is no need to say sorry to me, Cara. You both are two gems for me and it hurts me to see you


    both upset. So, don''t stress over simple matters and I am promising that I am absolutely alright. Now,


    let''s order something to eat because this time I am also hungry." I reply making herugh.


    Soon after the conversation, a waiteres to take our order. I order Chimichurri Fish Tacos and


    Grilled Vegetable Caprese With Pesto while Anhuphama orders California-style Baja Shrimps along


    with Pickled Onion Rings.


    "What do you want to eat princess?" I ask.


    "Me wan chikin." She replies while coloring on the papers her mother has given her.


    "One te of Chicken Nuggets and Banana Split for my daughter." I order the waiter who quickly writes


    down everything before telling me that it will take fifteen minutes to get everything ready.


    Exactly after fifteen minutes our lunch arrives and we dig in our food. Anhuphama and I feed our


    daughter from our tes when she refuses to eat any more chicken nuggets. So, I finish the rest of the


    chicken nuggets as Anhuphama isn''t feeling like eating chicken. I pay the bill and leave a hundred


    dor tip for the waiter before going out of the restaurant with my Cara and our princess.


    When wee back to the hotel all of us arepletely exhausted so after taking quick showers we


    decide to take some hours of nap. However, I get a phone call from Samuel so I excuse myself and


    receive the call.


    "Yes, Samuel?" I ask over the phone.


    "Sorry to disturb you boss but I have some important news for you." He replies.


    "Hmm tell me what you have to say." I tell him.


    "Boss, Sebastian is the friend of the owner of thepany who is not signing the deal with Mrs.


    Bianchi''spany." I clench the phone tightly in anger.


    "Take that fucker to the warehouse and give him a nice treatment till Ie back tomorrow. Let''s see if


    Sebastian can save his friend from my wrath." I reply cockily.


    "What about Samantha White?" He asks.


    "I have already told Bianca what to do so for now you only care about Sebastian''s friend. I will tell you


    my next n after Ie back." I answer and cut the call. They think that they can do whatever they


    want and I won''t do anything then they are extremely foolish. Because once you mess with my family,


    you mess with me. Now, let''s start the game.

 Chapter 48: Ch.47/ Business Trip Or Trap

    Chapter 48: Ch.47/ Business Trip Or Trap


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Life is good so far and if it''s possible I want it to be the way it is now. After getting to know that my


    biological child is none other than Advira, my heart felt like bursting with happiness but at the same


    time I felt like I have failed to protect her from the cruel hands of my Thakurmaa and Pishimaa.


    However, I don''t want to think about them anymore because that will only make me hate them more


    than before. Right now I only want to concentrate on my family and my unborn child.


    Of course, I have other important thing to do like my office work as well as my study. I want to forget


    every bad thing about my past and live my present happily while surrounded by my loved ones. Advira


    is going to turn three years old in two months which means I will be three months pregnant by then. I


    am extremely happy that this year we will be celebrating her birthday on the real date of her birth. Yes,


    that''s right. Jasmine di didn''t want to reveal Advira''s identity so she didn''t tell me the real birth date of


    Advira before because then I could have suspected something was wrong. But this year I am going to


    celebrate her birthday the way my baby deserves. Till now I can only bake a little cake for her on her


    birthday because of the restrictions given by Thakurmaa but not anymore.


    "Mum-mum me go potty." Advira says while tugging my sleeve.


    "Okay baby. You go to the bathroom and mum-mum will be there in a minute." I reply to her and she


    runs inside the bathroom putting both of her hands in her bum making meugh. I fetch some clothes


    for her to wear along with a diaper before going inside the bathroom to bathe her afterward.


    Ie out of the bathroom with her in my arms after half an hour and take her to the yroom where


    her brothers are ying already. Upon seeing their baby sister they stop whatever they are doing


    before running towards us. I put Advira down on the floor and let the dogs sniff her as they always do it


    to detect any danger. After that, theye near me and push their snout one by one to my tummy as if


    they are trying to sniff the little bean.


    "You silly boys. You guys need to wait for some more months to sniff your sibling directly." I tell them


    with a giggle. Scout the most dramatic one out of the dogs starts to whine.


    "Scout don''t whine baby. I know you love the little bean and want to meet him or her. But we have to


    wait for some time." I say while petting the husky. King bark at Scout making him whimper and stop


    whining.


    "King that''s not how you treat your baby brother. Now,e on kiss him." I say sternly and King lick


    Scout''s ear as if saying sorry. I beam at them and tell them to y till the lunch get ready. After kissing


    all the kids Ie out of the yroom and walk down the stairs to go to the backyard. My phone starts


    ringing so I pick up the call when I notice that Riya is calling me. I receive the call and sit down on the


    swing.


    "So finally someone has found time to call me." Iment over the phone.


    "I am so sorry Anu for not calling for some days. Actually, a lot of things are going around that I am not


    getting much time to spend on the phone." Riya replies.


    "Okay, I am not angry with you. I am just teasing you but may I know why are you so busy?" I ask while


    signing some important documents.


    "Please don''t freak out when I tell you." She replies making me frown. I put the file beside me before


    giving her my full concentration.


    "What are you going to say that you think I will freak out?" I ask curiously.


    "I am getting married in three months." She replies making my eyes widen.


    "Are you listening to yourself Riya? What is this rubbish?" I ask not believing her.


    "I am saying the truth, Anu. Mom has fixed my marriage with her friend''s son who has a lot of money


    and lives in London." She replies with a fake pleased tone making me understand that she is not happy


    with the marriage.


    "Riya I can tell by the tone of voice that you are not happy with the marriage then why have you agreed


    to get married?" I inquire.


    "No one knows Mom better than you so you should also know that she never asks for anything, she


    only orders and that''s what she has done again. Also, after what happened in LA I don''t think I have


    any right to defy her." She answers back with a sigh.


    "Why don''t you understand that whatever happened is not your fault so you don''t have to guilty about


    anything. I am telling you Riya, don''t do anything stupid just to fulfill Pishimaa''s demand. She doesn''t


    have any say in who you are going to marry because she only knows how to destroy others life." I let


    out in anger without thinking.


    "Are you okay, Anu?" She asks and that''s when I realize that I was going to say what Pishimaa had


    done in the past. I don''t want to tell anything to Riya about Advira''s reality because that will only make


    the situation worse. That''s why I have asked Kakai and Dadabhai to don''t disclose anything to Baba,


    Mamoni, and Riya.


    "Yes, I am alright. It''s just that I am not feeling well today so I am getting hyper for simple matters." I


    reply while trying to control my anger.


    "I shouldn''t have told you about the marriage. You are pregnant and I have heard that the first three


    months are very risky so you need to take very good care of yourself." I smile hearing her words


    because I still remember the way she treated me in the past. But now everything is different between


    us and I am very happy with the way we have improved our rtionship.


    "Yes, I am taking good care of myself and you know Alessandro is not even letting me go to the


    company. So, I am doing my work from home." I reply making herugh.


    "That''s good to know. Also, I wish that you will be bringing a cute and healthy little one. By the way, you


    guys need toe here to my wedding because I want you to be with me on that day." She lets out.


    "We will definitelye. But are you sure that you want to marry the person chosen by Pishimaa?" I


    ask again.


    "I am 100% sure that I want to get married. You just need toe here with everyone. I will talk to you


    later, bye." She replies.


    "Hmm, bye." I answer and disconnect the call with a sigh. She is making a mistake and I can''t let her


    do this without trying to help her. I know she still has feelings for Marco but the stupid girl doesn''t want


    to ept it. I think I need to tell Marco about Riya''s marriage because if he also has feelings for her


    then he will do anything to stop this marriage.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "But why am I hearing about this meeting now when you have gotten so many days to inform me?" I


    ask angrily over the phone.


    "I am sorry for my negligence Mr. Bianchi but you need toe here for the meeting asap." Come a


    timid reply from the other side.


    "Fine, I will be there by tomorrow." I answer and cut the call without waiting for any response. I rub my


    forehead feeling a headache growing because of the heavy workload. I want toplete my important


    works before Anhuphama''s delivery date because I don''t want to miss anything. I know we still have a


    lot of time but time flies very quickly and I have some crucial deals to make so that I can give my


    utmost time to my wife and baby after delivery.


    But now I have to go to Bristol for three days because of a business deal. I don''t want to leave


    Anhuphama alone but I can''t take her with me as she is in her first trimester. So, she can not travel


    because that can risk the pregnancy. I think it will be better if Mama stays with her in the mansion. So,


    without wasting any time I call Mama to see if she cane or not.


    "Of course I wille and take care of my daughter. Also, I have made some of my little princess''s


    favorite cookies so I can give that to her." Mama replies making me sigh in relief.


    "Thank you so much, Mama. Now, I can go to Bristol without worrying about Anhuphama.'' I tell her.


    "No need to thank me, boy. Now, I am going to cut the call because I have to pack some clothes." By


    saying this she cuts the call. I shake my head at her antics before going back to review some papers. I


    inform Bianca about our trip to Bristol and also tell her to book hotel rooms for our stay.


    I quickly finish my work in thepany and then arrive at the mansion to get ready for the trip. When I


    get inside my bedroom I don''t see Anhuphama there making me worried about her because she is


    supposed to be resting at this time. So, I dial her number and when she picks up the call she tells me


    that she is in our daughter''s room. I ask her toe to our room because I have something to tell her.


    After that, I take off my zer and cufflinks. I pull out luggage from the closet and start packing my


    clothes for three days. I hear footstepsing towards the closer so I turn around and see that


    Anhuphama is standing on the doorstep with confusion clear on her face.


    "Why are you packing your clothes, Alessandro?" She asksing inside the closet.


    "I am sorry tesoro but I need to leave for Bristol in two hours." I reply while wrapping my arms around


    her waist before pulling her to my chest.


    "But why so suddenly? You didn''t say anything this morning when you have left this morning." She


    comins and gives me an using look.


    "I know I didn''t tell you about this trip but I didn''t even know myself about anything. I just get a phone


    call this afternoon saying that I need to attend the meetings in Bristol or mypany will lose a big


    project. You know, I don''t care about money but I also need to think about my employees too who has


    been working on this project for so many months. So, in the end I have decided to go there to finalize


    the deal." I exin to her and she nods her head in understanding.


    "Fine but please try toe soon. I don''t like to sleep without holding you and this little bean is also


    going to miss your warmth." She says making me smile at her adorable thoughts.


    "Of course I will being back in three days. But till then you need to look after yourself. Also, I have


    called Mama and she is going to stay with you." I reply while turning to fold my clothes but she takes


    the shirt from my hands before folding it correctly.


    "Jasmine di and Dadabhai are here already then why did you tell Mama Melody toe here? Uncle


    Gabriel will miss having her with him." She says while putting the clothes inside the luggage.


    "I know that Mr. Ganguly and Mrs. Ganguly will be here but both of them have works so you will be


    alone with the kids. So, you will feel better if Mamaes here." I tell her and put my hands on her


    stomach before rubbing it lightly. I turn her around and crouch down in front of her stomach before


    kissing it gently.


    "What are you doing?" She asks while running her hand through my hair.


    "I am kissing the little bean because I won''t be able to kiss him or her for three days." I reply before


    nuzzling her stomach making her chuckle.


    "The little bean will also miss you. But don''t worry I will tell him or her that you wille soon." She


    says lovingly. I stand up and pull her for a kiss. I want to ravish her so badly but Mrs. Ganguly has


    warned us not to do anything hectic because that can cause some difficulties in the pregnancy. So, I


    kiss her for some more time before telling her that I am going to change my clothes.


    I take a quick shower and put on ck jeans along with a white t-shirt because it has been quite warm


    nowadays so I don''t want to wear formal clothes. After getting out of the bathroom I notice that


    Anhuphama is not in the room so I assume she must be in the kitchen packing some snacks for me.


    She doesn''t like it when I eat outside so she tries to give me homemade food whenever she can.


    My guess was right because I find her in the kitchen packing her famous mac & cheese for me. Mama


    has already arrived so she is also helping her in the kitchen. Upon seeing me Mamaes towards


    me and gives me a big hug.


    "Your wife is getting very strict Sandro. She is not letting me help her as she tells me to rest as if I am


    the pregnant one." Mama whispers in my ear making me chuckle.


    "I agree Mama. She is bing a lot dangerous too." I whisper back making both of usugh.


    "Why are you guysughing?" Anhuphama asksing standing in front of us but we give her an


    innocent smile in which she rolls her eyes at us.


    "You are supposed to be resting tesoro." I tell her.


    "I will be resting after you leave. I just want to make something for you and the maids helped me too."


    She replies with a pout.


    "There is every type of food avable in the jet so you didn''t need to make anything for me." I tell her


    but she gives me a re making me shut up.


    "When I am fully capable of cooking your favorite things then why do you insist on eating outside?" She


    asks while putting her hands on her hips making me gulp in fear. I have seen how pregnant women


    behaved so I should have kept quiet.


    "Okay, fine then don''t take anything with you and from now on I won''t be making anything for you." She


    replies before walking out of there.


    "Boy, why did you open your mouth? You have seen Bianca during her pregnancy two times then you


    should have known better than saying anything to your pregnant wife." Mama says with augh.


    "I was just trying to make her understand that she doesn''t need to work. But I think now I have to say


    sorry to her." I reply with a sigh. I call out Anhuphama''s name but don''t get any reply. So, I dial her


    number but she cuts my call.


    "Boss the car is ready. We need to leave now or we will bete." Samuel informs whileing into the


    mansion.


    "Just wait for five minutes and I wille outside," I reply to him. He nods his head in response and


    take my luggage with him. I look at the stairs to see that my angry wife is walking down holding the


    hand of our daughter and the dogs are following behind them.


    "Where go Papa?" My princess asks with a frown.


    "I am going on a business trip baby girl." I reply after picking her up in my arms.


    "Okay bute soon. No dote." She orders while folding her hands in front of her chest. I kiss her


    on the forehead and cheeks.


    "I will be back in three days princess and I will bring a gift for you." I tell her. She nods her head in


    excitement before hugging me tightly. I chuckle at her excitement before putting her down on the floor.


    Then I crouch down to my big boys'' level and pet them on their heads.


    "You guys need to look after your mum and your siblings. Papa will be back in a few days so till then


    you guys are going to guard the house." I tell them and they bark in return. I smile at them and stand


    up before going towards my angry wife who is looking quite upset. I put my finger under her chin before


    raising her face to make her look at me.


    "Please don''t be angry with me, Cara. I was only looking out for you." I tell her.


    "I am neither angry nor upset. I just don''t know how to tell what I am feeling." She mumbles making me


    smile.


    "It''s natural to feel like this, Cara. I am sure that you have felt the same when you were pregnant with


    our princess so I am not surprised with your mood swings." I let out and hug her gently. She wraps her


    arms around my torso before burying her face in my chest. I am really bad about leaving her alone but


    seriously I don''t have any other choice left.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, now I have to go or I won''t be able to leave in time." I tell her before pulling away from the hug.


    "I love you." She says with a small smile.


    "I love you too." I reply and kiss her on the lips making her blush. I smile at her before getting inside the


    car. I look at her worriedly but she smiles at me as if letting me know that she will be okay.


    But I can not get off the feeling of losing her from my chest. This feels like I am saying goodbye to her


    for not three days, but for a long time. I shake my head to clear my head because with all the security


    around her nothing can be happened to her. I look at her and our kids for one more time before waving


    my hand at them. The car starts moving and soon we are on our way to the airport for the trip.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I try to give an assuring smile at Alessandro not wanting him to see my upset face. He looks at me


    worriedly as if he knows that something is wrong.


    However, he looks relieved after seeing my smiling face. He waves his hand with a smile and I along


    with Advira wave our hand in response while the boys bark. Soon, the car starts moving and in no time


    I lost sight of the car making me sad. I don''t know why I am feeling so sad when I know that he will be


    back in three days. Still, my heart is beating so fast that it feels like it can burst any moment.


    "Are you okay dolcezza?" Mama Melody asks while checking my temperature to see if I am alright or


    not.


    "I am fine, Mama. I think I just need some rest then I will feel better." I reply with a forced smile. She


    doesn''t ask any more questions which is good because I don''t want to talk about anything. I am getting


    a feeling that something bad is going to happen and this time no one will be able to make things better.


    Please God, keep my husband safe and healthy.

 Chapter 49: Ch.48/ Girlss Day Out

    Chapter 49: Ch.48/ Girls''s Day Out


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Yes, I am perfectly alright Alessandro. Also, our babies are fine too you don''t need to ask me the same


    question from time to time." I reply over the phone with a smile.


    "I know that I am asking the same question but what am I supposed to do if I can''t stop thinking about


    you all?" Alessandro asks and I can clearly hear the frustration in his tone.


    "You areing back tomorrow so you can see from your own eyes that whatever I have said is true.


    By the way, how is your work going on there?" I ask and throw a squeaky toy towards Fonsie who


    leaps in the air to catch it with his mouth.


    "It seems that we will be able to finalize the deal today after the final meeting with the CEO of the


    company. I just need to show them that we are capable of building a fine restaurant chain in Bristol too


    like we have done in other ces." He replies.


    "That''s great and I have faith in your capabilities that you will be able to get the deal. By the way, I am


    going out with Olivia and Jasmine di to have a girls day out. Both of them are free today so Jasmine di


    has suggested that I should go out of the mansion to have some fresh air." I inform him casually.


    "But you need rest Tesoro-" He startsining but I stop him in the mid-sentence.


    "Jasmine di is the one who has told me to go out and if she thinks that it won''t be causing any problem


    to our little bean then I don''t think you need to worry about my going out, Alessandro." I tell him sternly.


    "Okay, fine but you need to take at least ten guards with you for safety measures." He orders making


    me roll my eyes.


    "I am only taking five guards with me and that''s final or I will not go." I reply.


    "You are so stubborn, Cara." Heins making me giggle.


    "By the way, what time is it in there?" I ask upon realizing that there has a eight hours time gap


    between LA and Bristol. So if it''s day time in here then it''s must be evening in there.


    "It''s 6 PM in here and I have my meeting at 7 PM. So, I am going to cut the call because I need to


    survey the presentation onest time." He replies.


    "Okay, then you do your work and I will enjoy with my girl gang. I love you, bye." I tell him.


    "I love you too, Cara." He replies and cuts the call making me pout. I wanted to talk more but he needs


    to do his work so that he cane soon. I hear a bark in front of me making my head snap towards


    Fonsie who is sitting with head tilted to the side. I open my arms and he climbs on the bench where I


    am sitting before plopping his head on myp. I run my hand through his fur and feel like he needs a


    shower because of the dusting out of his fur.


    "You and your brothers need a nice bath Fonsie. But I know that you guys only like it when your Papa


    gives you baths so we will wait for him toe back." I tell the giant dog who barks in response.


    "Anu, you are not ready yet?" Jasmine di asksing into the garden with Advira in her arms. Both of


    them are ready for the outing.


    "I was talking to Alessandro so I gotte. Don''t worry I will be ready in 15 minutes." I reply to her with a


    smile and stand up from my ce before going inside the house to get ready for the day out. I wear a


    long flowery sundress with a minimum makeup on my face.


    I pack a bag of some necessary items for Advira and me before getting out of my bedroom. I knock on


    Mama Melody''s room and hear ae in so I open the door to see that she is also getting ready. She


    will be going out with Uncle Gabriel to his friend''s ce and that''s why she is not apanying us for


    the day out.


    "Are you guys ready to leave, dolcezza?" Mama asksing towards me.


    "Yes, we are ready and I can see that you are also ready for your date with Uncle Gabriel." She hits my


    arm yfully but a light blush coats her cheeks at the mention of her husband''s name.


    "We are not going on a date silly. Stop making fun of me." She scolds me with a smile making me


    laugh.


    "Okay, I get it but still you are going to spend some alone time with him so it''s a bonus for both of you."


    I reply.


    "You will bete so go away from here." She says and starts to shoo me while pointing at the door. I


    burst into a fit ofughter but get out of her room leaving a tomato-faced Mama Melody behind. I get


    out of the mansion to see that the dogs are sitting on the porch. I wanted to take them with us but we


    will be going to a lot of ces and it will be a problem to take them everywhere with us. Because not


    every ce will allow dogs so I mentally remind myself to take my furry babies in the amusement park


    after their Papa wille back. I pet them and kiss them on the heads before getting into the SUV


    along with Jasmine di and Advira.


    We pick up Olivia on the way from her home. First, the car stops in front of the shopping mall and all of


    us get out of the car before getting inside the mall. First, Olivia takes us to a shop name Dolce &


    Gabbana which I find ridiculous because I don''t think anyone of us need anything from there. Also, I


    have heard that the clothes in here are very expensive.


    "You still don''t get it Anu. We girls love to shop and when you have your husband or fiance''s credit card


    with you, you have the right to spend as much as you want." Oliviaments while looking at some


    tops for her. I look at her with confusion but then she shows me a credit card and then Jasmine di does


    the same.


    "Anu, Olivia has Samuel''s credit card and I have Subho''s as they have told us to buy whatever you


    want. So, we are going to buy whatever catches our eyes and you are going to do the same with this."


    By saying this Jasmine di shows me the ck card Alessandro has given me to use.


    "But how did you find this card? I remember correctly that I have refused to use his money without any


    reason and has given the card back to him." I let out in frustration but the two onlyugh at me.


    "I know that Anu and that''s why your husband has asked me to take this card from Mama Melody


    because you won''t be using this card by yourself." Jasmine di replies with a smirk.


    "I will not talk to him for going behind my back. I have my own earnings and I want to spend that


    money. But no, he has to do whatever he wants." I mumble to myself but I think others hear me


    because Olivia puts her hand on my shoulder with a gentle smile.


    "Alessandro knows well that you have your own job and he doesn''t need to give you money. But you


    need to understand his point of view too, Anu. He earns money for his family so if you don''t spend this


    money then what is the meaning of him working? He just wants you to use his money to do shopping.


    It''s not like you alwayse to shopping so I think it''s alright to spend his money from time to time.


    You can save your earnings for the future or you can use them in buying something for Alessandro."


    Olivia lets out and I realize that she is correct. So, I give her a small smile with a head nod before


    turning to Jasmine di who is still holding the ck card. I take the card from her with a sigh and tells


    them that today''s lunch will be my treat.


    I pick out some cute dresses and skirts for Advira while Olivia and Jasmine di pick out clothes for us.


    We also buy something for Mama Melody and Bianca who doesn''t get toe with us. I don''t forget


    about Delh and Mia so while choosing clothes for Avira, I pick out some pretty dresses for them too.


    We pay for the clothes and then Olivia drags us to Victoria''s Secret much to my horror. I block Advira''s


    eyes with my hands not wanting her to see the skimpy lingerie around the shop.


    "You still behaves like a newly married bride who blushes whenever someone talks about intimacy


    between you and your husband." Jasmine diments while Olivia giggles at the background.


    "You are so gross di. Come on let''s get out of here. I don''t want Advira to be here." I tell her and go out


    of the shop without waiting for them to follow me.


    "Mum-mum can me get toy?" Avira asks cutely.


    "Of course baby. But you can only pick two toys for you." I reply and she nods her head with


    excitement. I smile at her and we walk to a toy shop where she selects a dollhouse along with a kid


    puzzle set. I have to say that I am impressed with the things she has chosen for her. I pay for the things


    before we go into a pet store before I pick out each boy a toy because I don''t want them to fight over


    one another''s toy. My phone starts ringing so I look at the caller ID to see that Olivia is calling me.


    "Where the hell are you, Anu?" Olivia screams making me wince.


    "My ears are absolutely fine Oli so you don''t need to scream." I reply with an eye roll.


    "I have asked you something so kindly answer me that." She hisses making me frown.


    "Advira and I are at the pet store. But why are you sounding so angry?" I ask while paying for the dog


    toys.


    "Alessandro has instructed me not to leave you alone because someone can harm you. So, I get


    scared when neither I nor Jasmine didn''t find you. I am sorry for screaming at you. You wait in front of


    the pet store, we will be there in a minute." She replies and cuts the call. I sigh and hold Advira''s hand


    before standing out of the shop to wait for Olivia and Jasmine di.


    After four or five minutester they both reach near us while panting heavily. I give them the water


    bottle from my bag which they drink very fast.


    "Did you guys run here?" I ask curiously.


    "You are so genius." Jasmine diments sarcastically making me pout.


    "Now, let''s go to the food cart. I am starving after three hours of shopping and I am sure our princess is


    also hungry. Right, Advira?" Olivia asks Advira who nods her head repeatedly.


    "If I remember correctly you have told me to shop and also I am a pregnant person so it doesn''t make


    sense why you are so hungry." I reply while folding my hands in front of my chest.


    "Advira, your mum-mum is making fun of me. Aren''t you going to say something to her?" Olivia asks


    Advira who give me her famous re which only makes her look more adorable.


    "No make fun mum-mum. Me hungly too so me go eat wid auntie Oli." Advira tells me and stretches


    her arms towards Olivia who picks her with a satisfying smile. I shake my head at their antics before


    telling them to go to the nearest food cart and walk after them with Jasmine di. Upon arriving at the


    nearest food cart,  we order Stir-fried thai veg noodles, Chicken perry perry, Sweet potato egg wrap


    before taking a seat in the avable table. I don''t realize that I am so hungry till the hot and yummy


    looking dishes serve to us. I instantly dig in my te of food and savor the taste of spicy egg wraps


    which are the best.


    "Now look who is eating the food like a pig." Jasmine di remarks with a teasing smile. She is feeding


    Advira veg noodles because we don''t want her to get messy while eating by herself.


    "I don''t know why but this baby makes me so hungry that sometimes I think I will burst by the amount of


    food I consume." I reply after swallowing the bite.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "Mum-mum you piggy." Advira says with a giggle making usugh.


    "No, I am not piggy." I fake pout at her which only makes her giggle more.


    "What are we doing after this?" Olivia asks while wiping her hands with a tissue.


    "Why don''t we go to watch a movie?" Jasmine di suggests which I think a good idea.


    "That will be great. Let me pay and then we will go." I reply and drink some water. After paying for the


    food we walk towards the elevator to get to the floor where the theater is situated. When we reach the


    fifth floor the elevator stop so we get out but I need to use the washroom so I ask them to get the ticket


    for the movie they want to watch.


    "But ma''am one of us need to apany you because boss has given strict order not to leave you


    alone." One of the guards says whoe with us.


    "You want to enter adies washroom?" I ask with a raised eyebrow making othersugh loudly.


    "No, no. I didn''t mean to get inside with you. What I mean is that I will wait outside. Please ma''am let


    me do my job or the boss will kill me if anything happens to you." He pleads making me sigh.


    "I think he is correct Anu. We will be waiting for you so go quickly before we miss the movie." Jasmine


    di says with an assuring smile. I nod my head and walk towards the restroom followed by the guard. I


    get inside the restroom and close the door behind me. I quickly do my business and wash my hands.


    Suddenly, the lights turn off which makes me startled. However, before I can call out to the guard


    someone put a cloth over my nose. I try to get out of the person''s grip but then I start to feel


    lightheaded and soon everything bes a blur around me.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Mr. Bianchi I am very d to tell you that I want to sign the deal with yourpany." Says Mr.


    Anderson while shaking my hand with a smile.


    "It will be great to work with you, Sir." I reply to the old man.


    "I am sorry that I took so long to sign the deal. Actually, it''s my dream project so I wanted to look at


    every little detail before signing the deal. I have heard a lot of good things about yourpany and the


    oue of the deals. Still, there was a slight hesitation from my side. But after meeting with you, I am


    sure that I am making the right decision by joining hands with you." Mr. Andersonments making


    me smile gently at him.


    "I am sure that ourpanies will be doing more works together. Also, I really liked it here so I will be


    bringing my wife and our daughter in here the next time Ie here." I reply and think about my


    tesoro''s excited face when I will tell her that the deal is finally sealed.


    "Aah, your wife and daughter. I have seen their pictures and I must say that they both are very


    beautiful. My wife will be happy to have them in our house." Mr. Anderson says making me look at him


    with a small smile.


    "My wife and our daughter are the most valuable persons in my life. They are the reason why I have


    started to believe in the concept of family so you can say that I am a very lucky person to have them in


    my life." I let out. Just then the waiter serve us red wine which I have ordered before.


    "Let''s make a cheers for our deal." Mr. Anderson says raising his ss of wine and I clink my wine


    ss with his before taking a sip of wine.


    After eating some amazing foods for dinner Bianca and I bid goodbye to Mr. Anderson and his team. I


    get inside my car along with Bianca who is talking to Delh and Samuel starts driving the car towards


    the hotel we are staying. Suddenly, my head starts to spin a little so I jerk my head, and the spinning


    stops. Bianca gives me a worried look but I shake my head to let her know that I am alright. I take out


    my phone from the zer and dial Anhuphama''s number but after constant ringing, she doesn''t pick up


    the call making me bothered for her.


    "Alessandro are you okay? You are sweating so badly." Biancaments before wiping my forehead


    with a handkerchief.


    "An-hupha-ma isn''t pick-ing up my call." I reply while breathing heavily. Fuck! What''s happening with


    me?


    "Boss, why are you behaving like this? Bianca, I think we should go to the hospital." I hear Samuel tells


    Bianca but I am not worried about myself. I am worried about my wife who is not answering my phone


    call which is very unusual for her.


    "Alessandro, don''t close your eyes please. Sandrooooo!" That''s all I hear before darkness consumes


    mepletely.

 Chapter 50: Ch.49/ Everything Is Messed Up

    Chapter 50: Ch.49/ Everything Is Messed Up


    :-


    "Don''t you think it''s quitete since Anu has gone to the washroom?" I voice out my thoughts to Olivia


    who also gives me a worried look.


    "Yes, I am thinking the same. It''s already twenty minutes and I don''t think she would need so much


    time." Olivia replies while rubbing Advira''s back who is asking for Anupama.


    "Let me call her." I say and dial Anupama''s number. But to my utter surprise, she doesn''t pick up my


    call. I redial her number and the same thing happens.


    "She is not answering my call, Oli." I reply in panic.


    "Oh no, let''s go to the washroom and see why she is not answering the call." Olivia says and I nod my


    head in response. I tell the four guards to follow us and we all rush towards the washroom. But we halt


    when we find the guard who hase with Anupamaying unconscious on the floor. I check him for


    any injury and notice that there is blooding out of his head making me scared.


    "Anupama is not here but her purse and phone are here." Olivia saysing out of the washroom with


    Anupama''s handbag and mobile.


    "Ma''am someone has hit him behind the head and if we don''t take him to the hospital he can lose his


    life." One of the guards remarks making me curse under my breath.


    "We need to find Anu as soon as possible before anything bad happens." Olivia says with fearcing


    her tone.


    "Look we all need to calm down first. Because we can not think clearly if we rush things. You take him


    to the hospital and you twoe with me. We need to look for Anupama." I order the guards.


    "Olivia you have to take Advira to Bianchi mansion with you. I will try to find Anupama and if I can''t get


    her then I will call the police for help." I tell but Olivia shakes her head.


    "No, I am not leaving without Anupama. I have promised Samuel that I will take care of Anupama. So, I


    will stay with you and help you find Anu." She replies.


    "Try to understand my point, Oli. One of us need to take Advira home because we don''t want her to get


    fussy over not seeing her mother. Please listen to me and go home. I will keep you updated." I plead to


    her in which she hesitantly nods her head. She gets into the elevator with Advira who has fallen asleep


    and I along with the guards start to search for Anupama. But much to my horror after half an hour of


    searching, we don''t find any trace of her. So, I dial Subho''s number who receive my call after two rings.


    "Missing me already?" Subho asks teasingly.


    "Subho!" I cry holding the phone close to my ear but can not say anything.


    "Jasmine, what''s wrong? Why are you crying?" He asks worriedly.


    "Anu is missing." I reply trying to control my tears but they just don''t stop.


    "WHAT?" He shouts over the phone.


    "Pleasee here, Subho. I am feeling scared." I let out.


    "Where are you now?" He asks.


    "I am at the entrance of the Beverly Center mall." I answer and he replies that he will be here in fifteen


    minutes.


    "Ma''am we need to inform the boss about Mrs. Bianchi''s kidnapping." One of the guards tells me.


    "Just wait till my husbandes here." I reply. Sure enough, Subho reaches the mall in fifteen minutes


    later, I run to him and throw my arms around his neck while uncontroble tears fall from my eyes.


    "Shhh, calm down Jasmine. We will find our Anu. Don''t cry, babe." Subho says while rubbing my back


    gently.


    "It''s my fault that Anu is missing. I should have gone with her but I stayed behind." I say with hups.


    "Look at me." He says and wipes my tears with the pads of his thumbs.


    "This is not the time to see who is at the fault, our main priority right now is to find Anupama. We don''t


    know what happened to her and Mr. Bianchi is also not here. So, please control yourself and tell me


    everything from the start." He lets out making me nod my head. I tell him everything from the start


    when wee to the mall, about our shopping, eating lunch and then our n to watch a movie. I also


    describe when Anu told us that she needed to go to the washroom and one of the guards went with


    her. But when after twenty minutes she didn''te back we get there to look for her. However, she


    was not there and the guard was injured.


    "Subho I think we should call the police so that they can help us to find Anu." I suggest but he shakes


    his head.


    "No, we can''t do this because this will cause chaos because paparazzi always try to find loopholes in


    Mr. Bianchi''s personal life. It can alert whoever has taken Anu. Let me call Mr. Bianchi first and inform


    him about the situation." By saying this he dials Mr. Bianchi''s number but the call is picked up by


    Bianca.


    "Hmm, Bianca we have a problem in here so can you please give the phone to Mr. Bianchi?" Subho


    asks over the phone but suddenly his face pales making me more worried. I take the phone from his


    hand before asking Bianca what she has told Subho.


    "Someone has poisoned Alessandro so we are currently in the hospital." Bianca replies with sorrow


    clear in her voice. I stumble back not believing what I have just heard.


    "This can''t be happening Bianca. Mr. Bianchi needs toe back or." I stop in the mid-sentence


    feeling a lump forming in my throat.


    ******


    Bianca''s POV:-


    "Or what Jasmine? What is happening there?" I ask while Samuel gives me a concerning look.


    "Actually, we havee to the mall but now we can not find Anupama who went to the washroom one


    hour before." Jasmine replies with a frightened tone.


    "Oh my God! Did you search for her?" I ask.


    "Yes, we have searched everywhere but didn''t find anything. I am really scared for her and also for Mr.


    Bianchi. Both of them are in danger and we don''t even know if it is a coincidence or someone''s vicious


    n against them." She answers back.


    "I think I have an idea of who can be behind the blunder. However, currently we need to think about


    Alessandro and Anupama''s well-being." I reply.


    "How is Mr. Bianchi doing?" She asks.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "The medical team in here is trying their best to cure Alessandro but the doctor has informed us that


    the poison is incurable as they don''t know if it has any antidote or not. The poison has already spread


    in Alessandro''s left lung. So, they are not sure if they can help Alessandro to get better. They have


    given us 48 hours and if by then Alessandro doesn''t gain consciousness, they will put him in a


    medically induceda for his betterment." I let out while wiping the tears that are streaming down my


    face.


    "What are we supposed to do now? I don''t even know what I will be telling Advira who was constantly


    asking for her mum-mum." She says before the line goes silent but soon Subhodeep''s voice hears from


    the other side.


    "Bianca, you and Samuel take care of Mr. Bianchi. I will call Marco and Uncle Gabriel to see if they can


    help us in this matter. Jasmine wanted to take help from the police but knowing Mr. Bianchi''s reputation


    among the paparazzi I know that if by any chance they get to know about the situation with Anupama,


    they won''t keep silent and drag the matter unnecessarily." Subhodeep says and I am relieved to know


    that he knows how to tackle the situation well.


    "Thank you Subhodeep. Please keep me updated about Anupama''s whereabouts and I will inform you


    everything about Alessandro too." I reply and after some more talking, I cut the call. I heave a sigh


    before looking through the ICU door at the unconscious Alessandro who is hooked up with numerous


    wires all over his chest and stomach. I feel a hand resting over my shoulder making me turn around to


    look at Samuel who has a look of shame and self-loathing on his face. I hug him tightly before burying


    my face in his chest while he wraps his arms around me securely.


    "Boss has to wake up Bi or I will not be able to forgive myself for not keeping him safe." He mumbles in


    my hair.


    "Alessandro is a fighter, bro. There is no way that some poison can wipe out his existence. Also, he


    needs to wake up soon because if he doesn''t then he will lose Anupama." I reply sadly.


    "I have heard what Mr. and Mrs. Ganguly told you and believe me sis, when boss wakes up and learns


    that someone has taken his wife hostage, all hell will break loose." He says making me nod my head


    because Alessandro will kill everyone who is responsible for Anupama''s abducting.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am trying to open my eyes for some time but still, I am feeling like I need more sleep because of how


    much my head is spinning. The smell around me is also so disgusting that it is making me nauseous.


    Suddenly cold water thrown over my face which makes me startle and cough badly because of the


    sudden action. I shake my head to clear my face of the water and slowly open my eyes when I hear


    laughter around me.


    However, much to my horror I recognize the faces of Sebastian and Samantha White along with...


    Linda? No, this can''t be happening because I clearly remember that we have given her to the police


    custody then howe she is standing in front of me. I try to stand up but I realize that my hands and


    feet are bound with chains which has locks in them. I squirm to get out of the chains but I get


    disappointed which makes Lindaugh loudly before she grips my hair in a fist while making me look at


    her.


    "You can not get out of our hands Anupama. You are now in our mercy and I will be damn if I let you go


    so easily." She snarl making me clench my fist in anger.


    "Why am I here?" I ask with a stern expression but inside I am trying hard to control my fear.


    "You are here because we want you to be here. You are our trump card to win against Alessandro."


    Sebastian replies with a cruel smirk.


    "He will not spare you when he gets to know that I am here without my wish. Let me go or you won''t


    like the oue." I scream at them but they onlyugh at my face. I have non-stop tears falling from


    my eyes by the panic growing in the pit of my stomach. I have never felt this much terror before but I


    can not let them see me because that will only make them think that they have power over me.


    "We already knew that Alessandro would cause trouble and that''s why we have eliminated him first."


    Linda says making my head snaps towards her while my eyes widen in raw fear.


    "What are you talking about? What have you done to my husband?" I ask with a frightened tone.


    "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I have just paid someone to put a little poison in his wine and that has him


    completely knocked out in the hospital right now." Samantha says as if it''s a simple thing for her to do.


    "No, you are lying. My Alessandro can''t die, do you hear me he can not die." I yell because I believe


    that if I am alive then my Alessandro is alive too.


    "I didn''t say that he is dead but also his death is not very far away." Samantha replies while typing


    something on her phone before showing me a video of a pale looking Alessandro who has many wires


    attached to his chest along with an oxygen mask over his nose. I feel someone has stabbed me in my


    chest as I still can''t believe that what I am seeing is true.


    "How can you be so cruel? You say that you love him then how can you harm the person you love?" I


    ask while trying to get out of chains but my every effort is getting futile.


    "My Love for him died the moment I have learned about your pregnancy." Samantha lets out with


    hatred but I don''t care about her hatred. What I fear that howe she knows about my pregnancy? I


    want to curl up in a ball and hide from her to save my unborn baby. I don''t want the repeat of the past


    or I will die if anything happens to my baby.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?" Linda mocks making me shut my eyes in fear, fear of losing my husband


    and child.


    "I have been keeping tabs on Alessandro and everyone close to him so that I can know about every


    little thing. Linda was my first weapon and she used to tell me every thing. But then you had to catch


    her red-handed and exile her from the mansion. However, that only made things better for me as I


    finally decided toe here to get my man. After that I have tried everything to get his attention but no,


    he doesn''t give a fuck about anyone other than his wife. So, I decided to destroy you and to do that I


    asked Sebastian to take help from his friend. To our luck his friend epted to help us and offered a


    deal to yourpany. But again Alessandro saved you from our clutch after learning about the false


    deal by threatening the owner of thepany." Samantha lets out and my eyes well up with more tears


    upon realizing that Alessandro is always protecting me from harm without my knowledge.


    "However, this time we won''t be having any problem with Alessandro because a half-dead person can''t


    do anything to us. He has destroyed my drugs and human-trafficking business by notifying everything


    to the higher authority so I am going to sell his wife to teach him a lesson." Sebastian says making my


    eyes widen in horror.


    "But before doing that I am going to kill your unborn child in your womb. Because if I can''t have


    Alessandro''s baby then I won''t be letting you have his baby too. Also, I don''t think our clients will like to


    fuck a fat bitch like you." Samantha remarks and the other twough loudly as if she has said a joke. I


    badly want to cover my ears because it''s bing unbearable to listen anymore to their horrible talks.


    But the chains around my wrists are restraining me to do that.


    "You are going to stay here till the doctore here to get that thing out of your stomach and then we


    will be taking you to a ce where no one can find you. Till then enjoy your stay, bye-bye." Sebastian


    says and the three of them get out of the room leaving me all alone. I drop my head in defeat and sob


    loudly feeling helpless.


    "Please Alessandroe soon. I know that nothing can stop you from saving  me. So, please don''t be


    late or I don''t know what they will do to our little bean. I am scared and our baby too. Please I need


    you." I say aloud in hope that somehow Alessandro will hear my pleading ande through the door


    to save me. I know what I am expecting seems impossible but I am not going to lose hope till myst


    breath. Because I have faith in God and my bond with Alessandro that he can''t die leaving me alone in


    the hands of these monsters. So, he is going toe here and save me like he has promised to do.

 Chapter 51: Ch.50/ This Cant Be True

    Chapter 51: Ch.50/ This Can''t Be True


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Waiting, that''s all I am doing from three days since the monsters have captured me and left me in this


    disgusting room without any food or water. I can''t even see anything or say anything because they


    have covered my eyes with a ck fold and mouth with tapes. I don''t know what time it is or it is day or


    night but Lindaes once a day to remind me about how many days has left till the doctor wille


    here to abort my baby. The thought itself is heart-wrenching enough to make me want to die before


    anyone can hurt my little bean. But I can not be so selfish when I know that Alessandro ising to


    save me.


    I don''t care how many photos or videos they show me of Alessandro''s unconscious form to make my


    faith waver because I am not losing my faith. But I want him toe soon or God knows what will


    happen. I don''t even know how Advira and the dogs are doing without seeing me. It stings my heart


    just to imagine how miserable they must be feeling not seeing me or Alessandro for so long which is


    unusual. I can only hope that they are eating and sleeping well.


    Suddenly, I hear the door being open making me gulp in fear about what they are going to do this time.


    I am constantly fearing every second because I don''t want them to do anything harmful to my baby. But


    also I want to scream at them for holding me hostage.


    "How are you doing, Anupama?" I recognize the voice as Sebastian who has a mocking tone


    underneath the way he is saying my name.


    "Seb, how can she reply when her mouth is closed?" This time it is Samantha who has replied.


    "Oops, my bad. Okay then let me hear your sweet honey-like voice." I feel him taking off the tapes over


    my mouth before I start yelling at them to release my hands.


    "Stop your yelling or I will again put tape over your mouth to make you shut up." Samantha says while


    taking off the blindfold over my eyes. It takes me a minute or two to adjust to the dim light around me.


    "So, now that you are quiet I have a gift for you." Samantha says while a man whom I haven''t seen


    before gives me aptop to Samantha who takes it with a triumph smile and show me the screen


    where a video is ying.


    "I am sorry to inform you that Mr. Bianchi''s brain stems are not working properly because of the effect


    of the poison. So, we have to put him in a medically induceda to let his brain heal. But I don''t know


    if he will be able to pull through it as he is not responding to any of the medicines we are providing


    him." The doctor says to Bianca and Samuel who are looking like they can not believe what they are


    hearing.


    "Then why don''t you give him another medicine? Or better you can ask for other doctors help?" Samuel


    asks angrily but Bianca puts her hand on his shoulder to calm him down.


    "I have already consulted with some top neurologists of the country and send out the reports of Mr.


    Bianchi to them. But unfortunately, they also don''t have any cure for now. That''s why we have thought


    that it will be better if we put him in aa to get his brain to heal." The doctor replies sympathetically.


    "But why the poison affected his brain so much?" Bianca asks.


    "What I have observed about the poison so far is that it is spreading all over his body, mostly his brain.


    We have pumped out the poison as much as possible but still, that''s not enough." The doctor answers


    making Bianca burst into tears.


    The video stops there but I keep staring at the nk screen with fresh tears streaming down my face.


    Alessandro is being put into aa means he is noting to save me. He is suffering because he


    has tried to save me from harm. But now he isying on the hospital bad just because of me. I hear


    mockingughter around me before a hand grab fistful of my hair making me hiss in pain.


    "Now who will save you our dear Anupama?" Samantha asks with a crazed look in her eyes.


    "You are sick." I reply with a quivering voice while ring at her.


    "You didn''t even see how cruel I can be. But don''t worry you will know everything tomorrow as I have


    good news and bad news for you. So, choose which one you want to hear first?" Samantha asks while


    tightening her hold on my hair making me whimper in pain. I am feeling as if she wants to pull out my


    hair because of how hard she is pulling them.


    "I don''t want to hear anything. I just want to go home." I beg but only get a p on the face by Linda.


    "Stop saying the same thing you bitch. My ears are hurting hearing the same damn thing." Linda scowl


    at me.


    "Come on babe, don''t be too harsh on our guest. You know it right that the client wants her without any


    bruises or we will not get any money in return?" Sebastian says while wrapping his arm around Linda


    before kissing her in front of me. My eyes widen seeing the disgusting thing because how can a


    husband kiss another woman in front of his wife? But to my utter surprise, Samantha only smirks at


    them and give me a wink.


    "You have a lot to ask, right?" Samantha asks while the other two still don''t stop doing what they are


    doing.


    "Linda is Sebastian''s girlfriend but he needed money which I have provided him after our marriage."


    Samantha replies as if she is talking about weather, not her husband''s affair with another woman. The


    whole thing is getting out of my sense and making me nauseous. Not eating or drinking is taking a troll


    on my body already and the horrible things I have learned from these nasty people are only making my


    health worse.


    "Awe don''t be shy to ask anything sweetie. But I think first you need to know about what we have


    nned for you. Now that Alessandro ispletely out of the picture, we can proceed with our next


    strategy." Sebastian says making me gulp in fear.


    "Please don''t kill my baby." I whimper earning a smirk from him.


    "That''s the good news we are going to share with you. As we have told you earlier that we are going to


    sell you. So, now we have finally found a suitable buyer for you and to your immense luck, that buyer


    wants to fuck a pregnant bitch for 50 million dors. However, the bad news is that the buyer has


    ensured us that he will keep your baby till you give birth and then after you deliver the baby, he will give


    the baby back to us." My breath catch in my throat not believing what Sebastian has just told me.


    "After I will get the baby in my hand, I will kill the baby by beating it ck and blue. I will not let it die so


    easily because that will only increase your pain." Samanthaments whileughing like a lunatic


    person.


    "No, you can not do this. I won''t let anything to my baby. I will kill you all, do you hear me I will kill you."


    I scream at them while struggling to get out of the chains.


    "Oh my God, I am so scared babe." Linda says with a fake scared voice making Sebastianugh


    loudly.


    "Please let me go. I want to go home, I don''t want to be here." I plead but none of them listen to my


    pleading.


    "You haven''t eaten anything since we have brought you here so I don''t want the client to think that he is


    getting a sick person. That''s why you are going to eat like a good girl or you will lose the baby." By


    saying that Samantha open the chains around my feet and hands with some keys before making me


    stand up. I try to get out of her grip but get a p from her. My face is stinging from the harsh impact of


    the p however I don''t stop struggling in her hold. Suddenly, I feel a cold metal over my stomach


    making me stop struggling when I notice that Sebastian is pointing a gun to my stomach. I follow them


    silently through the dimly lit narrow hallway before they stop in front of a door. Linda opens the door


    and shoves me lightly to get inside.


    "You will be staying here and someone will bring you food. Don''t try to do anything or you won''t like the


    oue." Samantha orders ring at me before closing the door. I look around the small room which


    is not bad as the disgusting room I was in before. I take a breath and put my hands over my stomach


    before rubbing it gently as if I am caressing my little bean.


    "I am sorry baby. I know I am doing a horrible job of protecting you. But just wait for some time, I will do


    something to keep you safe." I whisper and kiss my finger before pressing it over my stomach. I drop


    on my knees and cover my face with both hands while sobbing loudly. What am I going to do now?


    How am I going to save my baby from them? How am I going to get away from here? So many


    questions but I don''t have any answer. They have also put Alessandro in hospital just because they


    want to take revenge. My husband is battling for his life and here I am locked in a room. Why God is


    being so cruel to me? Haven''t I suffered enough already? I don''t know how much I can endure before I


    breakpletely and this time I don''t think I will be able to recover.


    ******


    Marco''s POV:-


    "I don''t give a fuck how you are going to find Anupama but I want to know her whereabouts in two


    hours." I order to my men who scurries away from my cabin. I have promised Mama that I will bring


    back her dolcezza soon but how am I going to do when I don''t even know where she is now. I have


    tried to look for that fucker Sebastian and that crazy wife of his but what I have gotten to know is not


    something unusual. Alessandro has destroyed their businesspletely so I have gotten to know that


    they are now in Australia to start their new business. But I believe that they are the sole reason behind


    everything.


    I can not go to Australia currently as I am taking care of Alessandro''s business as well as trying to look


    for Anupama. But till now, I havee empty-handed. I don''t know what''s going to happen but I am not


    going to stop searching for her because she is the reason why my best friend has started to believe in


    love and family. I have already lost one of my best friends so I can not bear the thought of losing


    Alessandro. He is not only my best friend, he is my brother too.


    When I first got to know about Alessandro being poisoned Iughed because for me it''s impossible to


    believe. But then Bianca screamed at me while crying loudly and Samuel narrated everything to me. I


    dropped my work before I rushed to Bianchi mansion where I found Olivia crying in Mama''s arms. I got


    to know about Anupama and instantly asked my men to search for her. However, one bad thing is that


    the person who has poisoned Alessandro is already dead because someone has killed him before my


    men can get to him.


    Today I have gotten to know that the doctor has put Alessandro in a medically induceda for his


    recovery but they are also not sure when he will be waking up. I have asked Bianca and Samuel to


    bring Alessandro back in here because I don''t want him to be there anymore. So, they are going to


    bring him back tomorrow with a special medical team. I have never thought that a day wille when I


    will see my strong and supreme best friend in a hospital bedying like a living corpse.


    "I will not spare the person who is responsible for your condition, bro. I will find them and give them the


    worst punishment in the world." I promise to myself. I get up from my chair before leaving my cabin to


    get out of mypany. Aftering out of thepany building I get inside my car and drive towards


    the Bianchi mansion to meet my niece who has been constantly asking about her mum-mum and papa.


    The dogs are also not responding to any one of us, they onlyy on the porch while staring at the gate


    as if their parents wille through the gate.


    I stop the car in front of the mansion after passing through the security system. I get out of the car and


    walk towards the entrance of the mansion to see that Zeus and Tank areying on the living room while


    staring at space. I get near them before running my hands through their fur but they don''t respond to


    me. I release a sigh when I hear footstepsing to the room. I turn around and see that Mama is


    staring there with a sad look on her face. I get near her before hugging her gently to my chest.


    "Where is Advira?" I ask after pulling away from the hug.


    "She is sleeping in Alessandro and Anupama''s room and King is guarding her." Mama replies while


    wiping her tears.


    "Have you eaten anything?" I ask but she shakes her head in response.


    "I have been telling her to eat something but she is not listening to me. She hasn''t eaten anything since


    yesterday." Jasmine saysing to the living room with a bowl of soup. I take the bowl from her hand


    and ask Mama to sit down on the couch.


    "Mama, I know you are worried about Alessandro and Anupama. But by not eating anything is not


    going to find the culprit. Also, you need to take care of your grandchildren so eat this soup." I say and


    lift a spoonful of soup to her lips. She tries to deny but I give her a stern look which makes her eat the


    soup. I feed her till the bowl is empty before handing back the bowl to Jasmine who gives me a sad


    smile.


    "Did you get to know anything about Anupama?" Jasmine asks making me sigh.


    "My men are working on the matter but till now, we have only found false lead. Hop-" My phone starts


    ringing making me stop talking in the mid-way. I take out my phone and notice that one of my men is


    calling me. So, without wasting time I receive the call and hear what he has to say. I talk for some time


    before telling them to get everything ready because we are leaving in a few hours. I cut the call and


    turn to look at thedies who are giving me curious looks.


    "We have found Anupama''s location." I inform them.


    "Take me to her now, I need to see her." Mama says.


    "Not now, Mama. I am going with my men and also the police will be following us in casual clothes so


    that no one will suspect anything." I reply.


    "I am going with you, Marco." Subhodeep says from the walking down the staircase with Advira in his


    arms. Upon seeing me, the little cutie stretches her arms to me so I take her in my arms.


    "Untle Malco you bwing mum-mum? Papa?" Advira asks with a pout.


    "They will be here tomorrow baby girl." I answer and her eyes lip up in happiness.


    "Rwelly?" She asks with a bright smile which has been missing since the disappearance of Anupama.


    "Yes, and they are going to bring a lot of presents for you." I reply with a smile although I don''t know in


    which conditions I will be seeing them.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nonna, you hear? Mum-mum, papae me happy. Me go say dis to broders." Advira happily says


    while getting down from my arms before calling out for her brothers. I look at Subhodeep and signal


    him to follow me outside.

 Chapter 52: Ch.51/ Mislead

    Chapter 52: Ch.51/ Mislead


    Marco''s POV:-


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck, we are in the wrong location." I yell and kick the wall in anger. Upon arriving at the abandoned


    building we started to look for Anupama, but after searching the whole building we didn''t even get a


    clue if Anupama was here or not. It means that Someone has given us false information about knowing


    Anupama''s whereabouts.


    "Calm down Marco. I am also frustrated with not knowing where my sister is, but anger can not solve


    any problem." Subhodeep says putting his hand on my shoulder.


    "But now what we are going to tell everyone who is waiting for Anupama? I don''t even want to imagine


    little Advira''s face after learning that her mother is noting." I reply and run my hands through my


    hair.


    "Mr. Davis I think someone is trying to misguide us so that we can not find Mrs. Bianchi. Also, now I am


    sure that whoever is doing it is the person behind the kidnapping too." One of the police officers


    comments who hase with us.


    "I am thinking the same but the kidnappers haven''t called us for money or anything." Subhodeep


    answers.


    "If the kidnappers are Sebastian and his wife then they will not call us. However, my sources have told


    me that they are now in Australia." I reply while looking around the abandoned building.


    "Boss, the person who has informed us about Mrs. Bianchi''s fake location is captured and our men


    have brought him in the warehouse." My CPO informs while walking towards me. My blood boils and I


    storm away from the ce to beat the shit out of that man. I get inside my car along with Subhodeep


    and start driving the car towards my warehouse where I investigate fucker. Police knows about it and


    that''s why I don''t get in danger. It''s nothing new for them because many businessmen along with


    Alessandro has their own warehouses for these types of dirty works.


    *******


    Samantha''s POV:-


    Finally, the day hase when I will sell the bitch and get my revenge from Alessandro for rejecting


    me. He thought he can get away without being punished but I am not a forgiving person. How dare he


    reject my love? How dare he chose a fat, ugly bitch over me? And top of that he has gotten her


    pregnant! How can he do that to me? I loved him with everything I have in me and he decided to ignore


    my every effort. I didn''t want to put him in so much pain but he needs to get punished for the sin he has


    committed by marrying another girl when he should have marry me. For that worthless girl, he has


    bought my family business and destroyed Sebastian''s underground business leaving us penniless. I


    have been forgiving him for so long but not anymore.


    I haven''t gotten a peaceful sleep for so long but after tonight I will sleep peacefully while Alessandro''s


    wife will be getting fucked like a whore. Then after some months when she will give birth, I will take the


    baby away from her, and no one will know what''s happening with the baby. I know that Alessandro''s


    best friend is looking for Anupama but he is not as smart as Alessandro so I don''t have to worry about


    him finding about my involvement in anything. However, Sebastian was scared that someone will be


    able to find our location and that''s why I have asked one of my men to inform Marco''s men about


    Anupama''s fake location. Now, as my foolproof n Marco will go to that location to search for


    Anupama with his men and here, we will sell her to our client. This time no one will be able to get in


    between my revenge.


    I look at the mirror and smirk because no one canpare to my beauty. Alessandro is a blind person


    who doesn''t have the eyes to see what he has missed rejecting me. Suddenly, someone knocks on my


    door and I order them to enter.


    "Ma''am, the girl is ready." One of the female helpers informs me referring to Anupama.


    "Did she wear the dress I have chosen for her?" I ask while putting highlighter on my cheekbones.


    "She was not cooperating at first and refused to wear the dress saying that the dress is too revealing


    for her. But then Linda Ma''am came there and threatened her that she will kill the baby. After that, we


    got her ready without any problem." She replies not looking at me. All of them know that I don''t like


    anyone looking directly at me in the eyes so they always bow their heads when taking to me.


    "Okay, you can go. I aming." I dismiss her before taking ast nce at myself in the mirror and


    leave the room for today''s big meeting.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    They have gotten me ready in a skimpy dress and order me to sit quietly in the room because if I try to


    do anything the consequences won''t be in my favor. I have been hoping that someone wille to


    save me but now I am losing my hope because in some hours my fate will change. I want to kill myself


    before anyone other than Alessandro can touch me but that will be selfish because now I am not alone.


    I have a living thing growing inside me so for the safety of my baby, I have to endure any pain they


    throw at me.


    "Awe, our product is looking so pretty tonight. Correct babe?" Lindamentsing inside the room


    with Sebastian who is looking at me with lustful eyes making me feel dirty.


    "Ummm, she is definitely looking delicious enough to have a taste." Sebastian replies looking at me


    from head to toe.


    "Not today Sebastian. Our client is waiting for us at the club." Samantha saysing inside the room


    with a smirk. I curl my fist in anger but keep my mouth shut because I don''t want them to harm my


    baby.


    "Come on, get up. We haven''t gotten all day." Linda orders making me stand up from the bed and walk


    behind them. I try to pull the dress a little lower to cover my legs but the dress is too tight to be pulled.


    A lot of men follow us holding weapons in their hands. Samantha put a blindfold around my eyes and


    hold me so that I don''t trip over anything. I can''t see through the blindfold but I can feel when we get


    inside a car.


    The car starts moving and after some time the car stops. Someone help me to get out of the car and


    asks me to follow them. There is loud music ying in the background which is only making me more


    scared for the oue of tonight. We climb some stairs before they ask me to sit down on a couch and


    remove the blindfold. After adjusting to the light around me, I notice that we are in some VIP area and a


    couple of men are sitting across from us. All of them are looking so intimidating that I am not able to


    make eye contact with any of them.


    "How are you doing, gentlemen?" Sebastian asks the men.


    "We are doing excellent, Mr. White." One of the men replies looking uninterested to have any


    conversation with Sebastian.


    "Mr. Caron here is the pregnant woman we have told you about. You can take a look at her and


    finalized the deal." Samantha says in a professional tone making me cringe at what she has just said.


    However, the man named Mr. Caron scoff at her remarks much to my confusion.


    "I am not the one who will be taking her. Our boss is here today and he is the one who will finalize the


    deal." The man informs making me tremble in my ce.


    "Oh, that''s great to know. But you didn''t tell us about your boss before." Sebastian replies confusingly.


    "Because you are not worth to know about me." Someone says aloud from behind the curtain making


    my heart stopped beating for a second before the voice register in my mind. I stand up hurriedly and


    look towards the curtain which starts to open slowly revealing a man sitting in a chair while his eyes are


    covered by a hat but I can still see the outline of his lips and sharp jawline.


    "Alessandro..." I whisper not believing my eyes. I cover my mouth with my hand and sob loudly not


    caring who is watching me.


    "H-o-w i-s th-is po-ssi-b-le?" Linda asks aloud from her ce in a shaking tone while the other two


    curse. Alessandro takes off the hat and stands up from the chair before walking towards me. I rush in


    his open arms and he hugs me tightly to his chest. I clutch his shirt tightly in my fists while weeping in


    happiness because he has reallye to save me from the monsters. He didn''t break his promise to


    keep me and our little bean safe.


    "Shh, don''t cry Cara. I am here so you don''t need to worry about anything." He whispers in my ear


    while rubbing my back gently. I pull away from the hug and look at his face to see if he is really here or


    not. He smiles at me and wipes my tears before kissing my forehead gently while caressing my


    stomach.


    "How can you be here? You should be in the hospitalying unconscious in the bed." Samantha


    screams but Alessandro raises his hands and suddenly Samantha''s men hold her down along with


    Sebastian and Linda.


    "What are you doing? You are our men then why are you holding us down? Release us immediately


    and capture them." Sebastian yells at the men but they ignore him.


    "They are not your men. They are working for me this whole time." Alessandroments while putting


    a long zer over me to hide my body from anyone''s eyes. One of the men from earlier hands him a


    bottle of water which he asks me to drink after making me sit down in the chair he was sitting before.


    "You guys thought that you guys are trapping me inside your two rupees trap but you should have


    known who you are messing with. I am not a dumb person to not know when someone is following my


    every move or making ns against me. You also thought that you are misleading Marco but I think


    now you three understand well who is being misled and by whom." Alessandro lets out while smirking


    at them. I am not a violent person but today I want him to punish these nasty people who think that they


    have the right to y with other people''s lives.


    "Don''t let them go without punishing them, Alessandro. They have not only threatened me but also our


    little bean. I want you to punish them and let others know that who you are. Make me proud." I say


    while looking straight at Samantha''s eyes without any fear.


    "Your wish is mymand, my Queen." Alessandro replies while looking at the three kneeling persons


    in front of him.

 Chapter 53: Ch.52/ His Rage

    Chapter 53: Ch.52/ His Rage


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    The moment Iid my eyes on Anhuphama I felt like my heart was going to burst by the satisfaction to


    see her after so many days. However, soon my satisfaction turned into anger when I notice what she


    was wearing or should I say forced to wear. So, without wasting any time I took her in my arms and


    held her protectively before putting a long zer on her to hide her legs from prying eyes.


    I have never wanted anyone to harm her because of me but I also understand that I don''t have power


    over everything. So, to ensure her safety from my enemies I start to settling a trap for them. I know that


    in the process of executing the n I have to make some difficult decisions but I have to do what''s


    good for my family. I turn around and face the three persons who are working against me to destroy my


    family and get my business in their hands. How fool they are to think that I will fall in their stupid n


    and also I will let them hurt my wife along with my baby whom I love so much.


    "How did you like the surprise, Sam?" I ask while looking at the woman who once used to be a very


    special part of my life. However, she only res at me in response without saying anything. Iugh


    aloud before throwing a punch at Sebastian''s face who cries out in pain.


    "Hey! Don''t hit him, leave him alone." Linda shouts at me and tries to get away from my men.


    "Oops, sorry to hurt your boyfriend." I apologize in a fake sad tone making her eyes widen because I


    am sure she didn''t think that I know about her rtionship with Sebastian.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?" I ask mockingly the same thing she has asked my Tesoro.


    "I think I should start exining everything from the start so that I can go out of here and spend some


    much-needed quality time with my family." I let out and look at my Cara who nods her head in


    response.


    "Actually I knew from the start that Samantha would not keep quiet after learning about my marriage


    with Anhuphama and when she started to cause problem in my deal with the Wilson''s, I got sure that


    she would surely try to harm my family to get under my skin. So, I ordered Samuel to take help from his


    soldier friends who used to work with him in the army and thankfully they agreed to help us without any


    problems. I also knew that none of you have any idea about Samuel''s involvement in the army and


    that''s only made my n work very easy." I exin and their eyes widen in shock making me smirk.


    "Samuel was a soldier?" Anhuphama asks making me turn around to look at her.


    "Yes, Cara. He was in the army but after a terrible injury, he decided to quit ande back from the


    base. That''s when Bianca rmended him to me as I was in need of a bodyguard who can do other


    necessary works too and I am proud to say that I don''t regret my decision." I reply and that''s when


    Samueles inside the room along with Bianca.


    Bianca straight goes near Samantha and ps her hard. She yanks Samantha''s hair in a fist and raise


    her face before pping her again with more force. I don''t stop her because I know how much hate she


    has been keeping inside her for the vile person.


    "How dare you to think that you can hurt Alessandro and Anupama?" Bianca yells and shoves


    Samantha which makes her fall backward. However, when she stands up and goes to hit Bianca. But


    Bianca backhands Samantha and asks one of the men to hold her.


    "Don''t try to over smart me, Samantha. Usually, I am a very calm person but I can''t keep my calm when


    anyone decides to cause trouble for my dear ones." Bianca lets out before going towards Anupama


    and hugs her.


    "That means whatever we have seen in those videos are false." Sebastian uses.


    "Of course, everything was fake so that your idiotic minds would believe that you were able to harm


    boss." Samuel replies coldly.


    "But our men told us that you have drunk the wine then how can you be here? How can everything


    be fake?" Linda asks looking lost.


    "If your men can inform you about me drinking the wine, then don''t you think that my men can also


    inform me about the ss having poison inside?" I ask but none of them replies.


    "I did drink the wine but not from the same ss which had poison. I also knew that your men were


    following us so I continued to act like the poison had started to kick in my body." I let out while looking


    directly at Sebastian''s eyes which are now full of fear.


    "On the other hand, I asked for the hospital stuff''s help and described the situation in which they


    agreed to help us in faking Alessandro''s condition." Bianca says making Anhuphama cry. I want to go


    near her and console her but currently I need to deal with the fuckers.


    "So, you already knew that we were going to kidnap your wife?" This time it''s Samantha who asks the


    question.


    "No, we didn''t know about the kidnapping so it was a shock for us at first. But then, Samuel''s army


    friends who were working as your men informed us about Anhuphama''s kidnapping and how you are


    going to sell her. So, I ask these gentlemen who are also retired soldiers to make a deal with you


    three." I reply while pointing at the men who pretend to be the dealer.


    "But you are still going to lose." Samantha announces making me look at her like she has lost her


    mind.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" I ask in which sheughs in reply like a crazy person.


    "I had a feeling that told me to make a backup n and I bet you don''t know what I have nned."


    Samantha replies between herughing fit. On the other hand, Sebastian and Linda are looking


    confused as if they also don''t know what is being nned by Samantha.


    "Tell me Samantha, what have you nned?" I ask calmly but I can see that Anupama is panicking in


    her ce.


    "I have heard that you love your daughter, I mean your so-called wife''s daughter very much so what will


    be better than to kill that little girl?" Samantha replies making my blood boil. I pull out two guns from my


    waistband and hold them towards her head.


    "Alessandro don''t!" Anupama shouts in a frightened tone but I don''t move the guns from Samantha''s


    head.


    "I will kill you Samantha if anything happens to my princess. So, if you don''t want to die tell me what


    have you done." I threaten but the crazy woman only cackle like a broken recorder.


    "Please tell us Samantha. Please don''t do anything to my daughter, please." Anhuphama cries out


    while getting on her knees.


    "You want to know right? Then listen, I have asked some of my men to go to Bianchi mansion and get


    your daughter. Also, I have told them to kill her while putting bullets in her little head and don''t think that


    those men are working for you. Because I have hired them from Australia." Samantha replies with a


    cruel smile.


    "No..." I hear Anhupama whisper before she loses consciousness. I run towards her and kneel down in


    front of her.


    "Cara, open your eyes. Come on, open your eyes." I plead while putting her head on myp.


    "Alessandro, calm down. I think it will be better if I take her to the hospital and you go, save my niece."


    Bianca suggests and I agree with her. Because I can not lose control over my anger.


    "Samuel, you go with Bianca and I will take care of these fuckers." I order and kiss my Cara''s forehead


    before Samuel lifts her in his arms and dash out of there alone with Bianca. I take out my phone and


    dial Marco''s number.


    "Alessandro, did you get Anupama?" Marco asks after receiving my call.


    "Yes, I have gotten her but I need you to go to my house and save my princess." I reply in a frantic


    tone.


    "What do you mean I have to save Advira?" He asks over the phone.


    "Samantha has asked some men to go to Bianchi mansion to harm my daughter. I wille too but I


    need you to go there right now." I reply while kicking Sebastian in anger.


    "Okay, I am going there." He replies and cuts the call.


    "You won''t be able to do anything because you are alreadyte." Samantha says making me want to


    p her. But I am not going to hit a woman and ruin my nature.


    "Take these three with you and hand themselves to the police." I order my men before turning to look at


    the vile creatures. I pick up one of the guns from the ground before shooting Sebastian in his legs


    making him scream in agony. Without wasting any more time, I run out of there and get inside my car


    which is already parked outside the club. I start driving at full speed while dialing Mama''s number but


    she doesn''t receive my call. I dial Mrs. Ganguly''s number too but she also doesn''t receive my call.


    After some time I reach the mansion and notice that the gates are wide open while the guards are lying


    down on the path. I park the car in front of the mansion and get out of the car. However, while walking


    inside the mansion I hear a gunshot and a series of screams making my heart drop in fear. I run


    straight inside the house but halt midway when I realize that King is standing in front of my princess


    protectively while three men areying unconscious on the floor looking like some wild animals have


    attacked them very badly.


    "Papa!" I hear my princess yell for me so I rush near her before picking her in my wrms.


    "Alessandro, the dogs have protected their sister like you have instructed them." Marco says while


    putting his hand on my shoulder. I look at him and notice that my boys are looking at me with sad eyes


    except King who still has an angry look on his face. So, I give my princess to Marco and kneel down in


    front of my big boy before running my fingers through his fur. I hug him tightly while trying not to cry.


    "Thank you bub for saving my princess." I whisper in his ear making him let out a whine. Soon, other


    dogs alsoe near me so one by one I hug every one of them while praising them for the excellent


    work.


    "I am not going to ask you about what''s going on but I want to know where is my dolcezza." Mama


    says from behind.


    "I am here." Anhuphama repliesing inside the mansion along with Bianca and Samuel making the


    dogs run straight to her. She kneels down and hug them, kiss them while tears fall from her eyes. Our


    daughter also goes near her mother and raise her hands to be picked up which Anhuphama does


    immediately.


    "Are you alright?" I ask Anhuphama after she puts down our daughter.


    "I am okay and that''s why I have asked Samuel toe here as soon as I gained consciousness." She


    replies making me sigh in relief.


    "Please can someone exin what''s happening in here?" I hear Mrs. Ganguly asks with a confused


    expression.


    "I will tell you everything, Jasmine." Mr. Ganguly replies while walking towards us before opening his


    arms for Anhuphama who hugs her brother. I give them some alone time and turn to look at Mama who


    is looking out of the window. I go near her and hug her but she doesn''t hug me back.


    "I understand no amount of apology can erase the pain I have caused you in the past days. But I have


    to do what''s good for my family, Mama." I tell her.


    "I am not angry at you, Sandro. I am upset with you. I can see that Marco, Samuel, Bianca, even


    Subhodeep also knew about your n. But not me, your mother. I know I didn''t give birth to you, but I


    have never seen you as any less than my own child. Then why? Why didn''t you tell me beforehand that


    nothing happened to you?" She asks while tears streaming down her face. I wipe her tears with my


    thumbs before hugging her gently.


    "I didn''t want to allert my enemies of my awareness about their n, so I decided to hide it from you


    and Anhuphama." I reply.


    "Did you also know about Anupama''s kidnapping?" She asks.


    "That was something I didn''t have any idea about but thankfully my men informed me about


    Samantha''s n so I got to save her time." I answer. However, before I can reply I hear a loud sound of


    a p making us turn around to see that Mr. Ganguly is standing in front of his wife while holding his


    cheek where his wife must have pped him.


    "How could you do this to me, Subho? You know well what Anupama means to me, yet you decided to


    hide the fact that you already knew about her whereabouts. You and Marco acted like neither of you


    have any idea about the kidnappers but now I am hearing it that my husband was lying to me the whole


    time?" Mrs. Ganguly lets out with a hurtful tone.


    "Jasmine, we didn''t have any other choice but to act scared because Samantha and Sebastian were


    keeping tabs on every one of us. Especially Mr. Bianchi and Anupama, so if we didn''t act scares about


    their conditions then they might have guessed that we already knew about their cheap doings. Please


    try to understand, babe." Mr. Ganguly pleads.


    "Yes, di. I was also heartbroken at first, but then I realized that whatever they have done just to keep


    everyone of us safe. Please di, forgive dadabhai." Anhuphama says while I stand beside her.


    "Whatever happened is because of me. So, I am asking forgiveness from every one of you. Because I


    am the one who has made the n but believe me, I didn''t want to cause anyone trouble." I exin in


    the hope that she will not misjudge me.


    "I am sorry too for my outburst, Mr. Bianchi. I am just not in my correct mindset. So, I will be taking my


    leave." By saying that she walks away from there while Mr. Ganguly goes after her calling out to her.


    "Why is she behaving like this?" Bianca asks Mama who gives her a sad smile.


    "I didn''t want to disclose the secret to you all but I think I need to tell you all so that you guys don''t feel


    bad about her behavior." Mama replies.


    "What secret are you talking about, Mama Melody?" Anhuphama asks.


    "Jasmine is pregnant, dolcezza and we have just gotten to know about her pregnancy this morning. But


    she didn''t want to tell Subhodeep about the good news before they get you back. So, hopefully you can


    guess how she is feeling now." Mama answers making us realize that what''s going on.


    "Oh my God! Jasmine di is pregnant and Dadabhai didn''t have any idea about it." Anhuphama lets out


    while hitting her forehead making me wince.


    "Stop hitting yourself, Cara." I tell her sternly but earn a re from her.


    "Everything is your fault. Now, make things better or I won''t talk to you." She threatens before picking


    our daughter in her arms and marching towards the stairs followed by the dogs.


    "What just happened?" I ask looking at Mama and Bianca who onlyughs at me before going after


    Anhuphama.


    "Bro, you are in deep trouble." Marcoments sympathetically while Samuel snickers from his side.


    *******


    It''s been two days since the chaos breaks out and the day we get to know about Mrs. Ganguly''s


    pregnancy. It took a lot of pleading from Mr. Ganguly and Anhuphama''s cooking to calm her down.


    However, I still get scared to talk to her because believe it or not she is more deadly than my Cara


    while being pregnant.


    Speaking of my lovely wife, I haven''t seen her since I wake up. So, after getting dressed I walk out of


    my room and go in search of her. However, when I look inside our daughter''s room none of them are


    there. So, I decide to go downstairs to see if they are in the kitchen or not. Thankfully, my doubt is


    correct because I find them in the kitchen baking a cake. I lean against the door frame and look at my


    wife''s happy face who is smiling brightly in something our daughter tells her.


    I clear my throat to get their attention. They look in my direction and my princess gets down from the


    stool she is standing before running towards me. I pick her up in my arms before throwing her in the air


    and catch her again. She giggles loudly and asks me to do it again. Who am I to deny my daughter''s


    wish so I keep ying with her for some time before her mother tells us to stop because the breakfast


    is ready.


    "But me want cake." Our daughter whines.


    "The cake is still not ready so you have to wait sometime. Till then you canplete your breakfast,


    princess." I tell her.


    "Mum-mum me get caketer?" She asks Anhuphama.


    "Of course baby. Look I have made aloor dom and ruti for everyone. You love to eat this, right?"


    Anhuphama replies while showing the te which consists of a little bit of the delicious food made by


    my MasterChef wife.


    "Yummm." Our daughter replies while licking her lips making both of usugh.


    "Alessandro, can you feed her? I am going to ask everyone toe downstairs for breakfast."


    Anhuphama tells me.


    "Cara, why are you doing so much work. We have maids to the household work so you can tell them to


    call everyone." I suggest while taking the te from her hands.


    "I know I can ask for their help but they are doing other works. Also, I am not doing any heavy works so


    stop worrying about me." She replies with a smile. I sigh knowing well that there is no way that she will


    stop working. So, I peck her on the lips making her blush.


    "Me want kiss too." Our daughter announces.


    "I will give you a kiss when you finish your breakfast." I bribe her in which she nods her head quickly.


    After eating breakfast I quickly go to my room and get ready. Because today I am going to see the


    scoundrels in the police station. The police are already investigating them but like I have thought


    Samantha is not opening her mouth. Although I don''t need any more proof against her as I have


    already collected all the proof I need to get them behind the bar for a lifetime. Still, I want to let her


    know that she is not sessful in destroying my family.


    "Alessandro, are you going somewhere?" Anhuphama asksing inside the room. I turn around and


    wrap my arms around her waist before pulling her towards me. She wraps her arms around my neck


    while looking at me with so much love in her eyes. I deep down and kiss her on the lips. She responses


    with the same passion making me want to make love to her but I restrain myself knowing well her


    health is much important to me. So, I pull away from the kiss before putting my forehead on her with a


    smile on my face.


    "I love you." I tell her making her smile.


    "I love you too." She whispers while burying her face in my chest.


    *****


    I get out of my car and walk inside the police station followed by Samuel. Mr. David, who was also in


    charge of the case about the mishap at the annual party of mypany is waiting for us in front of the


    room where I will be talking to Samantha.


    "Mr. Bianchi Mrs. White is already in the room. We think that her mental health is not well so we don''t


    want you to be alone with her. That''s why two of ourdy police officers will be there in the room with


    you." He exins.


    "That''s alright. Although I can handle her by myself but I am not going to reject your request." I reply


    professionally.


    "Okay, then I will be taking my leave." He answers while shaking my hand. He goes out of there and I


    turn around to look at Samuel.


    "You wait for me in here." I order.


    "Boss, are you sure you want to go alone?" Samuel asks making me scoff.


    "Samuel that woman can not harm me anymore. So, don''t worry." I answer and open the door of the


    room. I close the door behind me and notice that Samantha is sitting on a chair and her hands wrists


    are tied to the handles of the chairs while there is a barrier covering the half of the room. I sit on the


    vacant chair which is on the other side of the barrier making her eyes snap in my direction.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Alessandro, I know that you wille here." She says looking very much happy to see me.


    "Of course I am going toe here to meet my enemy." I reply making her smile slip off her face.


    "I am not your enemy, Alessandro. I am the love of your life." She lets out with a determined look as if I


    don''t understand the truth. This woman is really have a mental illness.


    "Can you please enlighten me when are you going toe out of your delusional thoughts?" I retort.


    "I am not delusional, I am telling the truth. I know how much you love me, you are just not in the correct


    sense of mind bu-" I don''t let herplete her nonsense bbering because it''s seriously giving me a


    headache.


    "Look, I have more important works to do so keep quiet and listen to me. I never loved you so get that


    thought out of your mind about being the love of my life. I only love Anhuphama and no one will ever be


    able to take her ce in my life. If you only tried to harm me then I would not have punished you. But


    when you decided to hurt my wife and my kids, there is no way that I will let you go so easily. So, you


    and your so-called partners are going to get the punishment you deserve. Although I wanted to kill you


    three with my own hands but I don''t want to dirty my hands because I am sure that my wife won''t be so


    pleased to see your filthy blood." I inform her and stand up from the chair before walking out of the


    room. She yells for me to go back to her but I don''t even turn around to look at her.


    "Such a loud woman." Samuelments while walking beside me.


    "My ears are hurting hearing her annoying screams." I reply making him chuckle.


    We leave the police station after having a chat with Mr. David about the case. He assures us that the


    final verdict will be in our favor as the police department has a lot of solid proof against Samantha and


    her two partners. I get inside the car while Samuel starts driving towards thepany but in the


    midway, an ideaes to my mind so I ask him to take the car to the other way where I want to go.


    "Why are we going there, boss?" He asks.


    "I want to surprise my Cara. So, I need to do some preparation." I reply while sending some important


    texts. I haven''t taken my wife on a proper date and after what happened some days before I think she


    deserves a romantic outing from me. I am not a romantic person but hopefully I will manage to pull an


    amazing date for my tesoro.

 Chapter 54: Ch.53/ The Date

    Chapter 54: Ch.53/ The Date


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "I am not sure if we should sign the deal or not. Let me review the reports one more time and then I will


    let you know my decision." I reply over the phone before cutting the call to finish writing some notes.


    My online exams are in two weeks so I don''t have much time left to study.


    After two hours of studying, I have started to feel tired so I decide to take some rest. I get up from the


    chair before arranging my books on the table and leave the room to go to the garden for some fresh air.


    However, when I reach the garden my eyes widen seeing Advira riding on the back of a little horse or I


    should say pony. But much to my surprise, she has a bright smile on her face while asking Samuel to


    go fast who is guiding her. I walk hurriedly towards them and stop when I finally reach near them. Upon


    seeing me, my baby''s smile broaden more making me smile too.


    "See mum-mum. Me ride horsie." Advira says excitedly.


    "I can see that baby. But aren''t you afraid of height? What if you fall?" I ask while fixing the hat correctly


    on her head.


    "Me no scwared. Untle Sam teach me." She replies cutely.


    "She is correct Mrs. Bianchi. I am here with her so you don''t have to worry about her getting hurt."


    Samuel says from the side with an assuring smile.


    "I know I don''t need to worry when you are here to protect her. It''s just that I easily get scared


    nowadays after what happened in the past few days. So, I hope you don''t feel offended by my constant


    worry." I let out.


    "I am not a bit offended because I know how much trauma you had to face for some days. But I can


    assure you that nothing will go downhill from now on. You know, I have never seen Boss so angry


    before. It like I am seeing a new side of him, and I am happy to say that this side suits him better.


    Because now, he is not the merciless business tycoon anymore. He has be a dutiful husband and


    a doting father who can go to any extent to protect the one he loves." He says with a satisfying look as


    if a big pressure has left his shoulder.


    "I don''t know what I have done to deserve a person like Alessandro. Because from childhood, I have


    heard that I am not going to have a happy life as I am a disappointment. But after marrying Alessandro,


    I have gotten the love and care I have been longing for all my life. So, I am the most luckiest person in


    the world to get him as my husband and I am proud to say that my husband is so protective of us." I


    reply with a smile.


    After some more talking I bid goodbye to Samuel and Advira before starting to water the newly nted


    flower nts. My phone starts ringing so I put the water sprayer down before retrieving the phone from


    my trousers pocket to see that Olivia is the one who is calling me.


    "Hello, Oli. How are you doing?" I ask after picking up the call.


    "I don''t have time for chit-chat with you. So, quickly get ready and meet me in my salon in half an hour."


    She replies and cuts the call. I look at the phone in confusion because I am not sure if she is in hurry or


    she is angry with me. But what I know that I need to get ready or only God knows what that girl will do.


    I ask the gardener to water the remaining nts and go inside the mansion to get ready. It only takes


    ten minutes for me to get ready before I inform Jasmine di about my visit to Olivia''s salon. She has


    been home for some days because of the pregnancy so I am not worried about leaving Advira alone.


    After that, I ask the driver to take me to Olivia''s salon and send a text to Alessandro to inform him


    where I am going. He has been quite busy with some projects so I am not able to spend much time


    with him for some days. But I am notining because work is also important and he has already


    neglected his work for me.


    Soon the car stops in front of the salon so I get out and ask the driver to go home. I get inside the salon


    to see that there is no client in there, only the staffs are avable along with Olivia who is grinning from


    ear to ear after seeing me. She gives me a big hug before making me sit down in a chair and order her


    staff to start the procedure.


    "What''s going on, Oli?" I ask looking horrified at the things going around me.


    "You just keep your mouth shut and let us do our thing." She replies sternly.


    "But-" I don''t get to say anything because she puts a chicken wing in my mouth with a re. I slowly


    chew the food and try to rx because I don''t want to deal with an angry Olivia. After what seems like


    a year, they are done with harassing me. Okay, I know I am exaggerating because they have only


    pampered me with manicure, pedicure, facial, hair spa, and many more. Olivia has also put minimum


    makeup on my face and curl my hair.


    "Now, go into the washroom and put on this dress." Olivia orders handing me a pretty dress with


    matching heels and I do as she said without asking any question. Because I am sure that she is not


    going to tell me anything. After putting on the dress and heels Ie out of the washroom.


    "Wow." One of the staffs murmur making me feel shy.


    "Damn, you are looking so gorgeous Anu." Oliviaments while looking at me with a big smile.


    "Thank you, Oli. But can I know why you have gotten me ready?" I ask the question that is roaming in


    my mind from the start and I hope that now she will give me a solid answer.


    "Hmm, that''s a good question. But I think it will be better if you get the answer from the person who has


    asked me to get you ready." She replies making me more confused. She asks me to follow her so I go


    after her. When we reach outside she signals me to look ahead with a wink. I sigh in annoyance before


    looking at where she wants me to look but I get surprised seeing Alessandro in front of us. He is sitting


    on the driver seat of a vintage style car and giving me an intense look making me blush.


    He gets out of the car before walking towards me like a predator making me gulp. Upon reaching near


    me, he wraps a hand around my waist and turns towards Olivia who is grinning like a fool.


    "Thank you for helping me, Olivia." Alessandro lets out making me look at him with curiosity.


    "It''s my pleasure to help you and I hope that you will always keep my friend happy." Olivia replies.


    "That''s what I intend to do." Alessandro replies with a smile.


    "Now go before you gette." Olivia says while shooing us with a wink. Alessandro and I bid her


    goodbye before we walk towards the car. He opens the door for me and after I get inside he straps the


    seatbelt around me gently before getting into the driver seat.


    "Where are you taking me, Alessandro?" I ask after he starts driving the car.


    "I have arranged a surprise for you Tesoro so I can''t tell you where we are going." He replies with a


    smile. I huff in annoyance because I really want to know what''s going on.


    "Don''t be angry my love. I am just trying to show you how much I love you. By the way, there is a


    package in the backseat. Can you grab that for me?" He asks so I turn around and notice that there is


    a heart shape box full of red roses, a lot of yummy-looking vani macarons along with a little teddy


    bear inside it. I look at him with my mouth hanging open while he chuckles seeing my expression.


    "I hope you have liked the first surprise of the day." He says while taking the box from the back seat


    before handing me the box with a smile.


    "Thank you so much for the gifts, Alessandro." I reply while taking a bite from the macaron.


    "You are wee but don''t eat too much sugar or you won''t be able to enjoy the dinner." He says


    making me pout.


    "But they are for me." I reply stubbornly.


    "I know that very well and also I remember you are craving macarons nowadays. But still, I want you to


    eat only three and keep the rest for tomorrow." He answers gently making me understand. So, I only


    eat three macarons while keeping the rest for tomorrow. After twenty minutes of driving, he starts to


    drive to a secluded path before stopping the car in an isted area.


    He gets out of the car first and opens my door before helping me to get out. He puts a blindfold on my


    eyes and guides me towards the way he wants to go. Soon, I feel heavy wind hitting my face making


    me shiver but he pulls me near his chest so that I don''t feel cold. I can hear the sound of water so I


    think we are somewhere near the beach because of the salty smelling from the ocean. Suddenly


    he stops walking and takes off the blindfold making me open my eyes. But I gasp seeing the enormous


    yacht in front of me. I turn to look at him to see that he is already looking at me with a pleased look.


    "Alessandro, this is..." I don''t know what to say and I think he understands so he gestures me to look at


    the yacht again which I do.


    "This is your second surprise, Cara. Now, look at the side of the yacht." He lets out so I look closely at


    where he is indicating. I put my hand over my mouth seeing what''s written in the yacht.


    "Anupama." I whisper before turning around and hug him tightly feeling emotional.


    "I know that I still can''t pronounce your name correctly but I have ordered the interior designer to put


    the correct spelling of your name on the yacht." He informs while running his fingers through my hair.


    "Why did you put my name on the yacht? And if I am not wrong then this is your yacht. Right?" I asks.


    "I have put your name on the yacht because this is your yacht." He replies casually.


    "WHAT?" I shout jerking away from him.


    "Shh, don''t shout my love, and also my men can hear you. They will think that their boss is getting


    scolded by his wife." He replies with a pout.


    "Alessandro, why did you buy me a yacht? What am I supposed to do with it? It''s too much." I exim.


    "I will do what I want for you and you are not going to stop me. Also, you are a businesswoman and I


    want you to have the luxury you deserve as my wife. Now, let''s go and get into the yacht because I


    have more surprises nned for you." He says before guiding me into the yacht. He introduces me to


    the captain and other crews of the yacht before giving me a tour of the yacht. I look at everything with


    awe because I still can''t believe that he has bought this luxurious yacht for me. This man is really hell


    bound to spoil me.


    Finally, he guides me towards an open area where is a table along with two chairs set up which I can


    easily guess for our dinner. The whole area is decorated so beautifully that I am inplete awe


    because I have never thought that my cold-hearted husband can have this level of romanticism in him.


    I look at him with a smile before standing on my tippy toes to kiss him on the lips to show my


    commendation for the respect and love he has been showing me. He snakes his arms around my waist


    and pulls me towards his hard chest making me fist his coat tightly. I don''t know for how long we have


    kissed but one thing is for sure that I have gotten addicted to his passionate kisses along with his not


    so innocent touches.


    "God damn Cara. Nothing can be taste as sweet as you." He whispers after breaking the kiss making


    me blush.


    "Stop it, Alessandro. You need to keep some filter in your mouth." I reply not meeting his eyes. He puts


    his hand under my chin before lifting my face towards him. I can see the love and adoration shining in


    his eyes making me feel like I have achieved everything in the world.


    "Don''t look away from me, Cara. Because I only want to feel your eyes on me." He lets out while


    dropping a kiss on my forehead. I wrap my arms around his neck before putting my head on his


    shoulder with a sigh.


    "Alessandro." I call out.


    "Hmmm." He replies.


    "I am hungry." I reply making him chuckle.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay then let''s eat because I don''t want my lovely wife and our little bean to starve." He says after


    pulling away from the hug. He takes my hand in his and we walk towards the table before he pulls out a


    chair for me. I sit down after thanking him. He also takes a seat across from me and dials some


    numbers on his phone. Suddenly, I notice that two waiters areing towards our table while carrying


    two trays.


    "Here is your dinner, ma''am." One of them says after putting the tes on the table. My mouth water


    seeing the dishes on the tes which are currently my favorite food to eat. There are Margherita pizza,


    Creamy cajun shrimp pasta with tomatoes and Grilled bruschetta chicken on the tes.


    "By seeing your expression I can say that I have chosen perfect things for dinner." Alessandro


    comments after the waiters leave our site. I eagerly nod my head before start eating the delicious-


    looking meal.


    "Umm, the chicken is so well cooked." I say aloud after taking a bite of the chicken.


    "I am d to know that." He replies with amusement.


    We make small takes during the dinner which consists of him teasing me non-stop and me pouting at


    him. After finishing the meals he orders the waiter to bring the dessert which I deny because I am


    literally full with so much eating.


    "Just wait till you see the dessert." He says with a wink making me curious. But when the waiter put a


    bowl of strawberry ice cream on the table it only takes me some minutes to finish my current craving


    ice cream. Of course, I have shared a little with my amazing husband too because I am not so


    heartless.


    "I don''t think I will be able to eat anything else for some days." Iment in which he chuckles.


    "Cara, I don''t think our little bean will let you keep him hungry for very long." He replies while wrapping


    an arm around my waist after we stand up from our ces.


    "That''s correct. I don''t remember being this much hungry when I was pregnant with Advira." I answer.


    "Mama has told me that every pregnancy is different so I think it''s alright that you get hungry so easily."


    He lets out making me nod my head.


    "Thank you so much for the surprise, Alessandro." I say while looking up at him.


    "Anything for you, my love." He says while putting his hand on my stomach with a smile.


    "Come, dance with me." He says after some time.


    "But there is no music." I reply confusingly. He smirks before taking out a remote out of his coat''s


    pocket and y soothing music. I shake my head with a giggle and wrap my arms around his neck


    while he sways us side to side with the slow rhythm of the music.


    "I hope you are liking the date." He says after some time.


    "Just being in your presence is enough for me, Alessandro. But today I am feeling like I''m the most


    pampered person in the world. Not that I don''t feel this way every day because you have filled my life


    with so much happiness that I can not even describe it in words. So, thank you so much for loving me."


    I reply while gazing at his chocte orbs.


    "You are the reason why I have started to believe in love and family. I know the way I have married you


    is not appropriate. But believe me, I don''t regret a moment of my repulsive decision. Because of that


    decision I have you and our kids in my life which is the best thing that has ever happened to me. So, I


    am the one who is thankful to you for showing me the true meaning of love and survival." He lets out


    making my eyes water. This time I am not going to me the pregnancy because his words are


    enough to make me cry in joy.


    "Don''t cry my love. You know right that it pains me to see your tears." He says while wiping the tears


    that have able to slip past my eyes.


    "They are tears of happiness which you have given to me. So, let them fall because I have never been


    this happy before." I reply while looking at him with a smile. He pulls me in his chest before kissing the


    top of my head making me snuggle closer to his warmth. Suddenly, the lights around us turned off


    making me scared for a second but he holds me tight in his arms.


    "Look at the sky, Cara." He whispers in my ear so I look at the sky. Fireworks is going on in the sky but


    what surprise me the most is when I read the line written in the sky by the fireworks something making


    me gasp in amazement.


    "Happy Birthday Mia Cara." He says the same thing written in the sky.


    "How do you know that?" I ask because I don''t remember telling him about today being my birthday.


    "I have my ways to know a lot of things." He replies before bending down to kiss me on the lips.


    "Thank you so much." I whisper getting emotional because this is the first time I have gotten any


    surprise on my birthday. Because back in Kolkata, everyone was ordered by Thakurmaa not to wish me


    on my birthday because this is the same day when my mother died after giving birth to me.


    "Don''t be sad because I am sure your mother won''t be happy to see you sad on your birthday. I know


    this day has never been pleasurable in your life in the past. But from now on I am going to celebrate


    this day with you because I want to cherish the day when my beautiful wife grace the world with her


    presence for the first time." He says while caressing my cheeks lovingly.


    "Come, I have something for you." He lets out while taking my hand in his before walking towards the


    table. I notice that there is a chocte cupcake on the table with a candle on the top of it.


    "Make a wish then blow the candle." He instructs. I close my eyes and fold my palms together before


    praying to God for the well-being of my family. When I open my eyes I blow the candle while he sings


    the happy birthday song for me. I take out the candle from the cupcake and put it on the table before


    holding the cupcake near his lips making him take a little bite. Then he takes the cupcake from me and


    feeds me the rest.


    "You know Romil wanted to celebrate my birthday but I didn''t let him because I thought that I was


    bothering him. However, he didn''t listen to me and baked me a chocte cake by himself." I tell him in


    which he gives me a sad smile.


    "Romil was one of a kind who cared for everyone except himself. I had never seen him getting angry


    on anything aa if there was no anger inside him. He used to scold me whenever I got into a fight in the


    college because he didn''t like it when anyone fight." I look at the man who is so casually talking about


    his best friend who was also his wife''s first husband. I am truly blessed to have him as my husband


    because he understands everything so well that I can freely talk to him about anything I want.


    "Hey, I forgot to bring your birthday gift." Alessandro says making me look at him like he has lost his


    mind.


    "There is more gift?" I ask with wide eyes. But he onlyughs at me before asking me to wait for him. I


    shake my head in disbelief but do as he has asked me to. After a few minutes, hees back holding


    a big rectangr box which is wrapped beautifully.


    "What is this, Alessandro?" I ask while walking towards him.


    "Open it." He replies after putting the box on the table. I get curious but starts to get the wrapping


    undone. I can feel a lump forming on my throat when I realize what is in there inside the box.


    I run my fingers over the guitar before looking at Alessandro who is already looking at me with a big


    smile on his face. I get near him and throw my arms around his neck trying not to cry. I don''t want him


    to think that I don''t like the gift by crying because I am so happy that I don''t even have words to


    describe how I am feeling.


    "I have heard you singing luby to our princess so I made a wild guess that you must like music. So, I


    asked your brother and get to know that you can y a lot of musical instruments. But your


    grandmother has forbidden you to y anything. So, I thought that you will be happy to get your own


    music room at our mansion where you can y any instrument and sing as much as you want." He


    exins while rubbing my back gently.


    "You mean to say that I will have a musical room of my own?" I ask after pulling away from the hug.


    "Yes, and the room is fully loaded with different types of instruments." He replies with a grin.


    "I don''t know how to thank you enough for making my life so beautiful." I let out while looking at him.


    "Just keep smiling and that''s enough for me." He replies while tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.


    He picks me up in his arms making me squeal in surprise.


    "What are you doing? Put me down, the staff will see us." I scold him but he shakes his head in denial.


    "I am carrying my wife who is pregnant so I don''t care who sees us." He replies while I pout at


    him.

 Chapter 55: Ch.54/ Happiness Is With You

    Chapter 55: Ch.54/ Happiness Is With You


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I look at the sleeping face of my wife who is looking so elegant with the first ray of sunlight grazing her


    face as if it can not get enough of caressing her cheeks in adoration. She is looking exactly like our


    daughter with her lip jutted out in a pout while she has her hand curl under her chin. I smile to myself


    thinking about yesterday night when I surprised her with a little celebration on the asion of her


    birthday. She was in awe of everything that was happening around us and when I finally wished her,


    the look on her face was enough to tell me how happy she was feeling.


    She has brought light in my dark life in a way that I have never thought was possible. Because I am the


    type of person who doesn''t care for anyone but after meeting her, I have started to look at things


    differently. She has taught me that not everyone is bad and I need to get past my old self to be better


    for her. In the past, I used to be cold and distance towards others except someone chosen people. I


    used to believe that money is all I need in my life so I used to chase every contract to get money. But


    now, all I care about is my wife and our kids who has be my utmost priority.


    I still can''t get over the fact how much struggle she has to go through in the past just because of those


    two women who are blood-rted to her. How can they order others not to celebrate Anhuphama''s


    birthday? Not that I am surprised because after learning the things they have done to my innocent wife,


    it''s easy to guess how terrible their thoughts are. But not anymore because now she is in my care and I


    am not going to let those nasty women do anything wrong with my wife again.


    I release a sigh before running my fingers through her hair making her snuggle closer to my chest. I


    wrap my arms around her while softly kissing her on the crown of her head. I carefully get up from the


    bed after putting a pillow in my ce because I don''t want her to get up so early. I get inside the


    washroom before making my way out of the bedroom towards the kitchen where I know the chef is


    cooking breakfast. When I reach there, the cook and his helper bow their heads in my direction before


    retrieving back to their work.


    "Sir, is there something specific you want me to cook for breakfast?" The chef asks after I done drinking


    some water.


    "What are you making?" I ask.


    "I am preparing pancakes and scrambled eggs." He replies making me humm. But then I remember


    something so I take out my phone from my pants pocket before searching for something.


    "Can you make this for my wife?" I ask after showing him the picture along with the name of the dish.


    "Of course, Sir. Just give me some time and the dish will be ready." He replies while asking his helper


    for some ingredients. I leave the kitchen before going towards the bedroom to see if my beautiful wife


    has woken up or not.


    Upon arriving I see that Anhuphama is not in the bed and there is some sounding from the


    washroom. So, I rush towards the washroom to see that Anhuphama is throwing up so I get near her


    before rubbing her back gently. After she is done throwing up she brushes her teeth and ssh some


    cold water on her face. While she wipes her face with a towel, Ib her hair before tying it with a silk


    rubber band.


    "Are you feeling okay?" I ask her.


    "I am alright. It''s normal to throw up during the first phase of pregnancy." She replies while turning to


    look at me. I kiss her on the forehead before hugging her gently.


    "Come on, let''s have breakfast." I tell her and usher her to the kitchen where the cook put a te full of


    the fish I have asked him to make.


    "Uttapam!" My wife''s eyes widen before a huge smile breaks out on her face.


    "Yes, ma''am. Sir has asked me to make this Indian dish for you and I hope you will like it." The chef


    replies with a smile.


    "Thank you so much. It''s looking so good that my mouth is watering just by seeing it." Anhuphama


    replies kindly making me smile because of how gentle she behaves with everyone.


    "Aren''t you going to eat, Alessandro?" She asks looking back at me.


    "Hmm, I will. Because we need to go back or we will bete." I reply while taking a bite of the delicious


    dish.


    "Why will I bete?" She asks.


    "That''s another surprise for you." I reply with a wink.


    "Seriously, I am not going to ask you anything about your surprises." She lets out while shaking her


    head making the staff around usugh.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    After eating the delicious uttapam I go into the bedroom to get ready. But to my surprise, I find a


    beautiful floral long Kurti on the bed along with a note. I pick up the note and smile reading the lines.


    "I know how much you love to wear traditional clothes so here is a little gift from me. Now wear it and


    come outside.


    From- Hubby"


    I pick up the Kurti in my hand before going inside the washroom to get ready. I look at the mirror for the


    last time feeling satisfied with my look. So, I leave the bedroom to go in search of my husband. On my


    way, one of the staff inform me that Alessandro is waiting for me on the deck.


    When I reach the deck I notice that he is not there so I get scared but then I see that he is swimming in


    the sea. His back is facing me so I guess he hasn''t seen me yet. I stare at his back flexing muscle


    feeling tingly all over my body.


    I try to look at another way because this man is turning me into a horny person not even doing


    anything. But then I realize that it''s futile to avoid looking at him when I love to be in his arms all the


    time. So, I call out his name to get his attention. However, soon I realize how bad the idea is because


    when he turns around and my eyes fall on his rippling abs my throat gets dry.


    Is he trying to kill me by looking like that? Does he not know how his presence affects me?


    "You are looking great, Cara." Hepliments me after climbing on the deck.


    "Tha-n-k you." I reply with a stutter while biting my lip.


    "Why are you stuttering? Are you not feeling well?" He asks as if he doesn''t know what he is doing to


    me.


    "I am okay. Why don''t you go and get ready?" I ask smiling at him.


    "Okay then wait for me. I will be back in some minutes." He replies before leaving me alone on the


    deck and I take a deep breath to calm down my hormones. Ie downstairs and wait for him to get


    here because Dadabhai has called to inform me that Advira is constantly asking about me.


    "Let''s go, Cara." Alessandro saysing out of the bedroom looking handsome as ever. I smile at him


    and we make our way out of there. The yacht is already in the seashore so it''s not a big hassle to get


    out of it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I am not surprised when I notice that his car is already on the beach along with some of the guards who


    bow their heads to seeing us. I don''t like it when they do this but after telling them not to bow down in


    front of me, they never listen to me. After getting inside the car, he starts driving towards the mansion.


    But when we reach there I notice that the outside is decorated. I look at Alessandro in confusion but he


    only smiles at me. My confusion more arises when the gate opens and everywhere is decorated like


    something important is happening in here. When the car stops, I get out of it while looking around in


    amazement.


    Suddenly the front door open and Adviraes running towards me alone with her brothers who has


    cute bows around their necks. I kneel down and open my arms for them because it''s very long since I


    have seen my babies. I kiss the dogs before running my hands on their fur. Then I pick up Advira in my


    arms who gives me a toothy smile and wraps her little arms around my neck.


    "Is the surprise ready, princess?" Alessandro asks standing beside me.


    "Yesh, let go mum-mum. Me in hurry." Our daughter replies eagerly.


    "What are you guys talking about?" I ask but none of them reply. Instead, they take me inside up to the


    backyard where everyone from our family, friends andpanies are there. When they notice us,


    specifically me all of them shout "HAPPY BIRTHDAY" together making my eyes water. I bit my lip to


    control my tears before smiling at all of them.


    "Happy Bawrday mum-mum." Advira wishes me before kissing me on the cheek.


    "Thank you so much, baby." I reply.


    "Happy Birthday, dolcezza." Mama Melody saysing towards me. I put Advira down before hugging


    Mama Melody.


    "Thank you so much for the surprise." I reply after pulling away from the hug.


    "Stop thanking us for little things. Now,e on there are so many people I want you to meet." She


    replies before ushering me to meet some of her friends. Everyone wishes me on my birthday and soon


    enough I am surrounding by Dadabhai, Jasmine di, Marco, Uncle Gabriel, Bianca, Liam, Samuel and


    Olivia who give me a lot of gifts much to my dismay.


    I have never known that I can be happy on my birthday but now looking at the people around me, I can


    say that there is nothing impossible. I look at my husband who is holding our daughter in his arms while


    he chats with Marco and Samuel. I look at Mama Melody who has taken me under her wings the


    moment I have set my foot in this house like a mother hen. I look at Jasmine di who has always look


    out for me as an elder sister. I look at Bianca and Olivia who have be the best friends I never


    knew I needed in my life.


    "This is such a happy day and here you are shedding tears." Dadabhai saysing to stand beside


    me. I wipe my tears before looking at the man in front of me who is nothing less than a father to me. I


    hug him tightly surprising him, but he hugs me back in no time.


    "What''s wrong, Anu? Is everything okay?" He asks worriedly.


    "I am so happy, dadabhai. I am just so happy." I reply with a sniffle.


    "Then you shouldn''t be crying. You should be smiling if you are happy." He lets out before pulling away


    from the hug.


    "I have tried to control my tears but seeing everything around me, I can not believe that my birthday is


    being celebrated for the first time ever. What have I done to deserve so much happiness, dadabhai?" I


    ask.


    "You deserve more than anyone else, Anu. After the pain, the humiliation you were forced to face in


    Kolkata by our grandmother and my mother, I will say that God has finally look upon you because I can


    see the happiness in your eyes after so many years." He replies with a smile.


    "You know when Alessandro wished me yesterday, I got shocked at first. But then he told me that he


    would celebrate my every birthday from now." I answer looking at my husband who is now ying with


    Boomer and Fonsie.


    "And I have my faith that he will fulfill his promise. We were going to celebrate your birthday yesterday


    but then he informed us that he had nned something for you. So, we have decided to celebrate it


    today with everyone." Dadabhai says making me smile.


    "By the way, did you hear from Riya recently? I have tried to call her but I am not able to reach her." I


    let out.


    "Nope, because thest time I talk to her after Alessandro brought you home safely. For some reason,


    she doesn''t pick up my call." He replies.


    "The same is happening with me too. Now, I am worried about her because I am sure that she is not


    happy with the arrange marriage." I confide.


    "Anu, I am thinking about going to India to meet her. Because of whatever happened in the past, I can


    not forget the reality that she is my little sister and I have seen a positive change in her. So, I want to try


    for onest time to change her mind." He informs me.


    "I think that will be the best to do." I reply.


    ******


    Mama Melody has made a cake for my birthday so I cut the cake while everyone around me p their


    hands. First I feed Advira a little who is eagerly waiting for the cake. After that, I feed Alessandro and


    Mama Melody.


    "Now that the cake is cut, I want my lovely wife to sing something for us." Alessandro says surprising


    me.


    "I don''t know any English song and also I haven''t sung for so long." I reply with panic.


    "Calm down Tesoro. I didn''t tell you to sing an English song, I had just told you to sing something.


    Please just for me, please." He pleads making me roll my eyes. He grins at me before asking Marco to


    bring the guitar. Bianca takes my hand and makes me sit in a chair petting my shoulder while giving me


    a thumbs up. Soon Marcoes with my guitar and put it in myp with a wink.


    "Best of luck." He says before walking towards Uncle Gabriel who gives me an assuring smile.


    "Love you, Cara," Alessandro whispers in my ear making me smile. I try to think of a song which I want


    to sing, but nothing ising to my mind. So, I close my eyes and start running my fingers over the


    strings of the guitar. I open my eyes when the perfect songes to my mind and I start to sing looking


    at my husband.


    Tu nazm nazm sa mere


    Honthoe pe thehar jaa


    Main khwab khwab se teri


    Aankhoe mein jaagu re.


    (You stay on my lips


    Like a poem


    I''ll remain awake in your


    Eyes like a dream)


    Tu ishq ishq sa mere


    Rooh mein aake bas ja


    Jis aur teri shehnaai


    Uss or mein bhagure


    (Youe and reside in


    My soul like love


    I run in the direction


    Where your music ys)


    Haath thaam le piya


    Karte hein vaada


    Ab se tu aarzu


    Tu hi hein irada


    (Beloved, let''s hold hands


    And make a promise


    From now on you''re


    My wish and my intention)


    Mera naam le piya


    Main teri rubaai


    Teri hi to piche piche


    Barsaat ayi, barsaat ayi


    (Beloved, take my name as


    I am your poem


    The rain keep following you)


    Tu ittr ittr sa mere


    Saansoe mein bikhar ja


    Main faqeer tere qurbat ka


    Tujhse tu mangu re


    (You scatter in my breaths


    Like fragrance


    Like a beggar who desires you


    I ask you from yourself)


    Iplete singing the song and everyone around me p their hands with big smiles on their faces.


    Alessandroes towards me with a proud look in his making my heart flutter in enjoyment.


    "You are incredible my love. I don''t understand the meaning of the song but by seeing your expression,


    I can guess that you have enjoyed singing the song and that''s enough for me." He confesses while


    cupping my face with his palms. He pecks my lip making me smile.


    "Thank you for believing in me." I reply shyly.


    "Wow, Anu. You sing like a professional singer." Biancapliments aftering towards us with a


    beaming smile.


    "I really didn''t think that you have such a great talent hidden inside you." Uncle Gabriel says from the


    side.


    "Uncle, Anupama has many talents that she was not able to reveal before. But I am sure that she will


    not hold back anymore, right?" Jasmine di asks making me look at her.


    "Yes, di. I am not going to stop singing. Nor I will stop to do what my heart desires." I reply confidently.


    ******


    One & half monthster


    Today we are going for my three months pregnancy check up to see if the baby is growing healthy or


    not. Jasmine di was my doctor but after finding out about her own pregnancy, Dadabhai has forbidden


    her to work anymore in the hospital. I can understand his overprotectiveness because Alessandro is no


    better than him.


    After getting ready for the check-up, I ask the driver to drop in Alessandro''spany because he has


    some important meeting to attend so he has left early in the morning. Soon, the car stops in front of the


    company and I get out before making my way towards the building. The receptionist wees me with


    a smile in which I smile back in response. I get inside the elevator before pressing the number of the


    floor I want to go. After getting out of the elevator I knock on Alessandro''s cabin getting a e in'' in


    reply. So, I open the door to see that he is talking to some of his employees. Upon seeing me, his face


    lits up and he orders them to leave us alone.


    "What a pleasant surprise, Cara. I didn''t know that you areing here to meet me." He says getting


    up from his seat before engulfing me in his arms. But I push him away with a re.


    "What?" He asks confusingly.


    "How can you forget about today?" I use.


    "What is so important about today?" He asks making me angrier so I turn around and start to walk out


    of the cabin.


    "Excuse me, Mrs. Bianchi. Where do you think you are going?" He asks wrapping his arms around me


    from behind stopping me from going.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. So leave me alone and go do work important work." I reply while struggling


    in his arms.


    "Stop wiggling, Cara, or we will bete for the doctor''s appointment." He whispers in my ear before


    nuzzling in my neck making me shiver.


    "Then why did you lie?" I ask turning to look at him.


    "Because I wanted to see your adorable re. You know your and our daughter''s angry face only


    makes me want to squish both of your cheeks." He replies while pinching my cheeks making me


    giggle.


    "Now, let''s go." He says and we make our way out of his cabin with his hand wrap around my waist.


    "Are you guys going somewhere?" Bianca asksing out of her cabin.


    "Hmm, today I have a doctor''s appointment so we are going there." I response.


    "That''s great to know. Don''t forget to inform me about how the appointment went." She replies with a


    genuine smile.


    "Of course, I will." I answer before we bid her goodbye.


    When we reach the hospital, the nurse tells us that the doctor is waiting for us in her cabin. So we get


    inside and she starts to ask me some important questions regarding the pregnancy. After that the


    doctor asks me to lie down on the examination table so I do that. The doctor spreads some cold gel


    over my lower abdomen before running the wand all over it. Alessandro holds my hand in his and asks


    the doctor about our little bean.


    "Everything is looking good with your baby, Mr. Bianchi and the overall growth is exactly the way it


    should be. Do you guys want to hear your baby''s heartbeat?" The doctor asks in which we eagerly nod


    our heads. She types something on the ultrasound machine before the sound of heartbeat echo around


    the room making my eyes water. I look at Alessandro and see that his eyes are also watery. He


    squeezes my hand while kissing the top of my head.


    After the check-up, we leave the hospital with bright smiles on our faces. He drops me at home after


    promising me that he wille back soon. But much to my surprise, I find Marco pacing back and forth


    in the living room. When he notices me hees near me with a depressed look making me worried


    thinking that something is not right with Mama Melody or Uncle Gabriel.


    "Thank God you havee back, Anupama. I was waiting for you." He says in a desperate tone.


    "Why? Is everything alright at home?" I ask referring to his parents.


    "Everything is alright at home, but not in Kolkata." He replies making me confuse.


    "What''s happening in Kolkata?" I ask.


    "Riya is getting married." He says and I roll my eyes before sitting down on the couch because my feet


    are hurting.


    "I know that," I answer.


    "Then why aren''t you doing anything to stop it?" He asks as if I have done something ridiculous.


    "Riya is adult enough to know what''s good for her. So, if she thinks that she is ready to get married


    then that''spletely up to her." I reply folding my hands in front of my chest giving him a bored look.


    "How can you say that, Anupama? She is your sister so you should tell her that whatever she is doing


    is wrong." He exims.


    "You don''t need to remind me that she is my sister, Marco. And why are you so worried about her


    marriage? It''s not like you have anything to do with her." I retort rudely because I have heard from


    Mama Melody about Marco''s one-night stands.


    "Look, I know I have done wrong with her and for that, I am extremely sorry. But I don''t want her to


    destroy her life just to take revenge from me." He says looking lost and for a second I feel bad for him.


    But then I recall the defeated face of Riya who went out of here after whatever happened between her


    and Marco.


    "If you care so much about her well-being then why don''t you go there and stop her from getting


    married?" I ask and walk away from there without waiting for any answer.

 Chapter 56: Ch.55/ Accident

    Chapter 56: Ch.55/ ident


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am in the home gym doing my daily workout when Tank and Zeus trot in the room before plopping


    down in front of me. I look at them with confusion because they don''t like toe here. I get off from


    the Peck Deck machine before wiping my sweat with a towel. Iy down in front of them while putting


    my face in my palms. When Zeus sees me he licks my face with his big ass tongue before putting his


    face over his paws.


    "Okay, I know something is bothering you both otherwise you wouldn''t havee here." I tell them but


    none of them give any response. I run my hands on their belly while they constantly lick my face in


    appreciation.


    "Have you both done something wrong that you are not supposed to do?" I ask whileying down on


    my back. Tank puts his head on my chest while Zeus puts his head on my stomach.


    "What are you both doing? Come on get off, I need to get ready for the office." I tell them but only


    whine in reply. I am shocked to see that my usually calm Tank is whining so I decide to spend some


    time with them.


    "Zeus! Tank! Come out now." Suddenly I hear Anhuphama''s voice and to my surprise, both boys start


    whimpering which is quite unusual.


    "So I am right. You guys must have done something wrong and now you''re hiding here knowing well


    that your mum doesn''te in this room." I say while getting up from the floor.


    "Come on let''s go and see why your mum is calling out for you both." I tell them sternly and start


    walking out of the gym followed by the two naughty boys.


    When I reach the dining room I notice that there is dog food thrown on the floor while one of the maids


    are cleaning a broken flower vase. I look at my wife who is ring at the boys and me. But I don''t know


    what I have done to make her angry.


    "Why are you roaming the house without wearing any shirt or something else?" She exims making


    me understand the reason behind her angry.


    "I was doing my daily workout and just then these two came there. But when I heard you calling out to


    them so I hurriedlye here." I exin in the hope that she won''t be angry with me because belief


    me my lovely wife gets angry very easily nowadays because of the pregnancy hormones.


    "Okay, I get it but now go and put on something. I have other things to do which includes scolding two


    boys who think it''s okay to throw their food." She replies making me nod my head. I look back at the


    boys to see that they are giving me puppy eyes but I shake my head. Because I know that I won''t be


    able to get them out of trouble. So, I run upstairs and straight to the washroom to have a shower.


    After getting ready for the day, I take all the necessary things I will be needing before heading towards


    my princess''s room to see if she has woke up or not. I open the door of her room and walk inside. I


    watch that my princess is still sleeping while hugging a stuffed doll so I sit on the bed beside her and


    run my hand through her hair.


    She is turning three years old in two weeks and I have nned something for her birthday. I am not


    going to listen to her mother and will spoil her as much as my heart desires. I want to talk to her before


    I leave for the office but seeing her in deep sleep I decide not to wake her up. So, instead I kiss her on


    the cheek and leave the room silently.


    When I reach downstairs I notice that the Zeus and Tank are sitting on the floor of the kitchen while


    looking at the bowl of homemade dog treats in eagerness which is situated in front of them.


    I get curious as to why they are not eating the treats and that''s when Anhuphamaes out of the


    kitchen with my breakfast. She puts the te on the dining table and asks me to eat. So, I sit down on


    my chair and start to eat the delicious food prepared by my wife.


    "King, Boomer, Fonsie, Scoute here." She calls out and the dogse running in a minute. She


    gives all of them dog treats except Zeus and Tank making me understand what she is trying to do. She


    is trying to teach the boys about the value of food. I look at her with pride because she is handling the


    situation better than I could have. After drinking my ck coffee I get up from the chair and stand


    behind my Cara who is now standing in front of the two boys who are giving her guilty looks.


    "I hope now you both have learned your lessons because next time I will not be so easy on you. Come


    here and hug me." She says while kneeling down on the floor before opening her arms making the


    dogs run to them. She gives them kisses along with belly rubs. Then she feeds them some dog treats


    and tell them to go y in the garden with their brothers. She gets up from the floor and turns around to


    see that I am standing behind her. My eyes automatically go to her stomach which has started to swell


    a little making her look more adorable. I can not wait for the day when our little bean will be finally here


    with both of us.


    "Hey, what are you looking at?" Anhuphama asks breaking me from my thoughts. I smile at her and


    wrap my arms around her hips before putting my face on top of her head.


    "I am looking at my pregnant wife who is bing more beautiful day by day." I reply while kissing the


    side of her face.


    "I am not getting beautiful instead I  getting fat." Sheints with a pout. I kiss her pout making her


    smile before she ces her head on my chest.


    "You are not getting fat, Cara. Your weight gain is the sign that our little bean is growing well inside your


    tummy." I say while cing my palm on her small baby bump. I caress the bump feeling blessed to


    have the opportunity to be a father again.


    "Now, I have to go," I tell her before pulling away from the hug.


    "Okay but try toe soon." She replies with a smile.


    "I will do as my queen want. I love you." I say and kiss her on the lips.


    "I love you too." She replies.


    *******


    It''s been five hours since I have been working non-stop on the project I have signed with Mr. Anderson.


    I have to go to Bristol again for a meeting but I don''t know how Cara will react to this business trip.


    Because she still gets scared when I go homete in fear that something bad has happened to me. But


    I can take her with me and also I haven''t taken her anywhere out of the country so it will be a good


    idea.


    Suddenly, my phone starts ringing so I stop reviewing the papers and look at the phone to see that Mr.


    Ganguly is calling me. I pick up the call and listen to what he has to say. I abruptly stand up while


    rubbing my forehead in tension. I tell him to go home because I aming there too. After


    disconnecting the call I go to Bianca''s cabin before informing her about Mr. Ganguly''s call.


    "Oh God, how are you going to tell this to Anupama?" Bianca asks while I pace back and forth in her


    cabin.


    "I don''t know but I need to tell her as soon as possible." I reply.


    "Alessandro, first you need to calm down and go home. I will take care of thepany." She says with


    an assurance. So, I nod my head before getting out of her cabin. I call the pilot of my private jet and


    order him to get the jet ready because I know what my Cara will want after I tell her about the ident


    of her father.


    When I reach the mansion I run inside but stop in the midway when I notice that Anhuphama is holding


    the phone while tears are streaming down her face. I walk towards her before taking the phone in my


    hand and look at the caller ID to see that it''s an unknown number. I hold the phone near my ear and


    instantly feel angry hearing the voice of the olddy, Anhuphama''s grandmother.


    "If anything happens to my son then I will not spare you and tell the police that you are the reason why


    my son isying on a hospital bed." She screams and cuts the call. I go to redial the number to give her


    a piece of mind but then Anhuphama''s hysterical cries catch my ears. I pick her up in my arms and sit


    down on the couch with her in myp.


    "Don''t cry, Tesoro. Everything will be alright." I tell her while rocking her like a baby.


    "I want to see Baba. I want to go to India." She says while I wipe her tears.


    "I know sweetheart and that''s why I have asked the pilot to get the jet ready." I reply and just then Mr.


    Gangulyes into the house. By seeing her brother Anhuphama gets off myp and run towards her


    brother who hugs her gently. I also notice that Mrs. Ganguly is walking down the stairs with my


    princess.


    "Dadabhai please tell me what happened to Baba." I hear Anhuphama says while I pick up our


    daughter in my arms.


    "Anu, Boro Mama was going for a meeting with some investors when suddenly a truck came out of


    nowhere and crashed into his car making it roll down the side. Thankfully, the road was a little crowded


    so someone called the police and they saved Boro Mama along with his driver. However, Boro Mama''s


    condition is not good so Chhoto Mama has asked us to go there immediately." Mr. Ganguly informs


    sadly.


    "I have asked Mama and Uncle Gabriel toe here because we can''t leave the dogs alone. So, they


    will be staying with them till wee back from India." I tell Anhuphama who nods her head silently.


    "Okay then let''s pack our bags." Mrs. Ganguly says from the side.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I have wanted to go back to India but never thought that I have to go back to see my father in death


    bed. I wipe my tears numerous times before packing the necessary clothes for our departure. I feel


    hands wrap around my waist before I get pulled in a chest making me feel better knowing that


    Alessandro is here with me.


    "Are you okay, Cara?" He asks while running his hands lightly over my baby bump.


    "No, I am not. I don''t know if I will be able to see Baba in a hospital bed." I reply with a sigh.


    "Your father will be alright because he is getting the best medical care and also don''t stress about the


    situation. Come on, get ready or we will bete." He says gently making me look at him to see that he


    is smiling softly at me.


    "Okay." I reply before going inside the closet to get ready. Alessandro also follows me and both of us


    take out clothes to wear. I go to the washroom while he changes in the closet.


    I have already gotten Advira ready so after Alessandro and I change our clothes we are ready to go.


    Soon, we reach downstairs to see that Mama Melody and Uncle Gabriel are there to take the dogs with


    them. They both hug me while assuring me that they will take good care of the boys. After talking to


    them for some time we get inside the car to go to the airport.


    "Papa me sad." I hear Advira says to Alessandro after we take out seats in the jet.


    "Why princess?" Alessandro asks.


    "Mum-mum cry me no wike." Our daughter replies while pouting.


    "Advirae here." I say and put her on myp.


    "We are going to India to see your Boro Dadu who has an ouchie and that''s why I am sad." I exin


    the way I know she can understand better.


    "Me kiss ouchie better?" She asks innocently.


    "Yes, you can kiss your Boro Dadu''s ouchie and he will get better." I reply before kissing her on the top


    of her head.


    "Mr. Bianchi Chhoto mama wants you all to stay at the Sengupta mansion." Dadabhai says from his


    ce while running his hands through Jasmine di''s hair who has fallen asleep.


    "I will do whatever Anhuphama wants." Alessandro replies looking at me for my answer. I don''t want to


    take Advira in that house but I also know that Baba won''t be happy if he gets to know that we are


    staying anywhere else.


    "I think it will be good if we stay in the Sengupta mansion." I reply surprising Alessandro who gives me


    an ''Are you sure'' look making me nod my head.


    After a few hours of journey, we reach the Kolkata airport. All of us get out of the jet before getting


    inside the cars that are already waiting for us on the runway. Dadabhai and Jasmine di has taken one


    car while Alessandro, I and Advira have taken another one. Kakai has already informed us that


    Thakurmaa and Pishima are staying in the hospital with Baba so we don''t have to face them currently.


    Soon the car stops in front of the Sengupta Mansion making my eyes water seeing the ce where I


    have grown up after so long. Alessandro gets out first with Advira before opening my side of the door. I


    put my hand in his and get out of the car. We walk towards the mansion entrance before Dadabhai


    rings the bell. The door opens and I look at the woman who is nothing short of a mother to me.


    "Anu, my doll." Mamoni calls out making me throw my hands around her neck.


    "Shhh stop crying, dear. Come get inside." She says while wiping my tears before ushering us inside.


    She takes us to the living room and asks a maid to bring water for us.


    "How are you, Anu?" She asks after we sit down on the couch.


    "I am okay Mamoni. How are you and everyone?" I ask.


    "Everyone is good. I am so happy to see you here doll. I thought that you are not going toe back


    here again." She says making me feel bad that I didn''t visit earlier.


    "I am sorry that I didn''te before." I reply sadly.


    "Don''t say sorry, Anu. After what happened with you in here I am surprised that you even consider


    coming here again. I am just missed seeing your smiling face everyday." She lets out while caressing


    my cheek. She then looks at Advira who is hiding her face in Alessandro''s chest.


    "Our baby Advira has gotten so big, haa? Aren''t you going toe to your didon?" Mamoni asks with a


    smile. Alessandro puts our daughter on the couch beside him and let Mamoni sees her.


    "Baby, go to your didon. You remember her, right?" I say while Advira looks at Mamoni shyly before


    nodding her head.


    "Papa, me go y." Advira tells Alessandro who looks unsure.


    "Let''s go Vira, we will y upstairs." Jasmine di says with a smile and takes Advira with her.


    Alessandro looks at the retreating figure of our daughter with worry making Mamoni clears her throat.


    "I know you are worried for your daughter but don''t worry, she knows this house well." Mamoni assures


    him with a smile.


    "I just don''t want her to get hurt." Alessandro replies.


    "It''s okay Mr. Bianchi Jasmine is with her. Let''s go, I will take you to Anupama''s room." Dadabhai says


    before standing up from his ce.


    "Yes, you guys must be tired after the long journey. Go freshen up and I will make something for you to


    eat." Mamoni lets out with a smile.


    ******


    Currently, we are on our way to the hospital where Baba is being treated after the ident. I have left


    Advira with Mamoni because I don''t want her to encounter anything she is not supposed to because


    she is still a baby. I have asked Jasmine di to stay at the mansion but she has refused saying that she


    is feeling much better now.


    We get out of the car before making our way inside the hospital. Dadabhai already knows where to go


    so we don''t have to ask anyone. When we arrive in front of the I.C.U. I notice that Thakurmaa,


    Pishimaa, Riya along with Kakai are waiting outside the room. When Riya sees me she rush towards


    me before engulfing me in a hug. I also notice the hateful look I am getting from two other women but I


    pay them no mind because my father''s health is more important to me.


    "How is Baba?" I ask Riya.


    "The doctor has said that they have to keep Boro Mama in under observation for 48 hours because of


    the heavy blow on his head. He has broken four of his ribs and also his right foot is badly broken so it''s


    taking time for him to heal." She informs making me more worried.


    "Can I talk to the doctor?" I hear Alessandro asks Kakai who nods his head.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "Hmm, let''s go." Kakai replies before he leaves from there along with Alessandro who gives me an


    assuring smile. Dadabhai also goes with them.


    "Anu, you should sit down." Jasmine di says.


    "I am alright di. You sit down because you''re not feeling well for some days." I reply.


    "Anu is right Jasmine. I have heard from Dadabhai that the doctor has asked you to take good care of


    your health because your blood pressure gets high very easily and it''s not good for the baby." Riya


    says and I nod my head.


    "Wow, such an amazing bond." I hear Pishimaament''s sarcastically. But I try to ignore her because


    I know that I won''t be able to keep my patience if I open my mouth.


    "Mom can you please not taunt anyone?" Riya asks with annoyance.


    "Riya! That''s not a way to talk to your mother. Just because some unwanted person hase here, it


    doesn''t mean that you have power over us." Thakurmaa says sternly making me clench my fist in


    anger.


    "Didon, we havee here to see Boro Mama. We don''t want to cause any trouble." Jasmine di tries


    to make them understand. But we all know that their minds are filled with dirt so they won''t understand


    anything.


    "We didn''t ask you or anyone toe here, especially not this ungrateful girl. I am sure that my son


    won''t be happy to see this worthless person''s face after gaining consciousness." Thakurmaa retorts


    bitterly making me turn around to face her. For the first time in my life, I look directly at her eyes without


    any fear in my heart because I know that she and her daughter are the wrong ones in here.


    "Who are you calling unwanted and worthless?" I ask while folding my hands in front of my chest.


    "I am calling you worthless and unwanted." She replies arrogantly but I onlyugh at her.


    "You know I used to believe every bad word you said about me in the past. But now I havee to


    realize that I was wasting my time in believing you. Because you don''t even have any idea about good


    and bad. So, I don''t care what you think of me when I know that I am not wrong." I let out making her


    eyes widen before sheposes herself and re at me.


    "Don''t forget your ce, Anupama. I am still your grandmother." She says making me roll my eyes at


    her.


    "So you still remember that I am your granddaughter. Good to know that but you know what I don''t


    want to waste my time talking to you. Because currently, my father''s health is my main priority so


    please try not to say anything terrible to me as I won''t be able to control my tongue next time." I tell her


    with a warning and I mean it. Because I haven''t forgotten a thing about the past, especially what she


    and her dear daughter has done to my baby.

 Chapter 57: Ch.56/ Not Afraid

    Chapter 57: Ch.56/ Not Afraid


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am happy that thakurmaa didn''t try to talk to me again because I seriously don''t know what I will say


    next because of how furious I am with her and her lovely daughter. She thinks that everyone has to do


    what she says. I also used to think she is an elder person and whatever she does is for everyone''s


    well-being. But how stupid I was to believe her. However, now I know that she has never wanted me to


    be happy because she is a selfish person. Because of her and her two-faced daughter, I have endured


    a lot in the past but not anymore as I am not the same Anupama I used to be.


    All thanks to my husband who has taught me to believe in myself. He has taught me that I am not the


    dust of anyone''s feet. He has taught me not to bow down to anyone besides God and I will never let his


    teachings be proved wrong. I have juste back here because of my father and once he recovers, I


    will go back to my home. Yes home, where I live with my husband and our little family.


    "Cara, are you okay?" Alessandro asks standing in front of me while looking at me worriedly.


    "I am okay. I was just thinking about something." I reply with a smile trying to make him stop worrying


    about me.


    "Then stop thinking because I don''t like to see you frowning." He says while kissing me on the


    forehead.


    "Shameless people." Both of our head turns towards Pishimaa who just remarked the words.


    "If showing care for my wife is being shameless then I am happy to be a shameless." Alessandro says


    before I can say anything.


    "This is not your country so don''t say anything rude to me. I can call the police and make them arrest


    you." Pishimaa replies with a smirk.


    "I think you''re forgetting who you are talking to, pishimaa. He is not only my husband but also the


    biggest investor of the Sengupta Enterprise so if you don''t want to go bankrupt then it will be better if


    you keep quiet." I let out while ring at her. I am not a person to boast about my husband''s wealth but


    this is the onlynguage she understands well.


    "What do you mean he is the biggest investor of ourpany? What is she talking about, Riya?"


    Pishimaa asks Riya who shrugs her shoulders in an uncaring manner.


    "Yes, Anu is right. Mr. Bianchi has invested a huge sum of money in ourpany one month ago with


    boro mama''s approval because thepany was suffering financially." Riya replies making pishimaa


    and thakurmaa''s mouth hang open in shock.


    "Now that you have gotten your answers stop threatening my husband because this time I won''t


    tolerate any insult. Also, don''t forget that I am still a citizen of this country and I have the same rights as


    you. So, think before doing anything against us." I warn her sternly.


    Just then the doctores walking towards us with a report and starts exining about baba''s


    condition. After exining everything he tells us that we should go home because only one person can


    be here. I want to stay here but Alessandro tells me that our daughter is waiting for me and also I need


    to rest after the long journey. In the end, it''s decided that Dadabhai will be staying here much to


    thakurmaa and pishimaa''s protest.


    We leave the hospital and the driver starts driving towards the Sengupta mansion. I put my head on


    Alessandro''s chest and he starts running his long fingers through my hair making me sleepy. Before I


    know it I fall asleep in his protective arms.


    When I wake up I notice that I am in my old room. I try to find Alessandro but can not find him


    anywhere. I get out of bed and open the suitcase to take out a kurti and leggings to wear. After


    changing my clothes Ie downstairs and see that Advira is ying with Riya. But upon seeing me,


    my daughter runs straight to me.


    "Mum-mum me mish you." She says while opening her arms wide to show me how much she missed


    me.


    "Aww, my baby. I missed you too." I reply while kissing her cheeks before picking her up in my arms.


    "Me y wid mashi. Me no make mesh wen you no here." She says making me nod my head.


    "I know baby. You are a good girl so you will not make any mess." I tell her while walking towards the


    kitchen along with Riya.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "What are you making, Mamoni?" I ask when I notice that Mamoni is cooking something.


    "I am making Mishti po (sweet po)." She replies with a smile.


    "What else choto mami?" Riya asks while ticking Advira who starts giggling.


    "I have already prepared Pabda macher jhol (catfish curry) and Chr dal (chickpeas dal)." Mamoni


    replies before going back to her cooking.


    "Anu, Mr. Bianchi will eat these dishes, right?" Riya asks.


    "Of course he will. He loves to eat Indian food, especially bengali homemade dishes." I respond with a


    smile.


    "Who can resist your amazing cooking doll? By the way, how are you feeling about this pregnancy you


    know after what happened in the past?" Mamoni asks making me gulp. Because she still thinks that my


    baby is dead. The same goes for Riya as I haven''t told her anything about her mother being involved in


    the missing of my daughter.


    "I am doing good and I really don''t want to remember my past because my present is what important to


    me." I reply briefly not wanting to go any more details.


    "Mausumi, how long will it take for you to serve us dinner?" Thakurmaa yells from the living room.


    "Just ten more minutes, Maa." Mamoni answers back loudly.


    "So noud." Adviraments with a pout making usugh.


    ******


    After a not-so-good dinner, Ie back to my bedroom with Alessandro and our daughter. I am not


    talking about the food because that was really delicious, I am talking about thakurmaa and pishimaa


    who constantly red at us as if we have invaded their private space. But neither I nor Alessandro let


    their res affect us. We talked with others and enjoyed the dinner as much as we can. I am happy to


    see that Alessandro is behaving freely with my family members except the mother-daughter duo. The


    Last time when he first came here before our marriage he was very reluctant to talk to anyone but this


    time I have noticed the enjoyment in his eyes while talking to Mamoni, Kakai and Riya. He also asked


    Jasmine di if she has taken her medicines before dinner.


    "What''s going on in your mind, tesoro?" Alessandro asks aftering out of the washroom.


    "That you have changed." I blurt out before biting my lip in embarrassment.


    "So you think I have changed, can you tell me what changes you have seen in me?" He asks teasingly


    while wrapping his arms around my hips.


    "When we first came here you didn''t talk much but this time you have conversed with everyone freely


    which I really liked." I reply and wrap my arms around his neck. He smiles at me before bending down


    to kiss me. However, a whiny noise stop us. We turn around and notice that our daughter is sitting on


    the bed with a pout while ring at us.


    "What''s wrong, princess?" Alessandro asks going towards our grumpy baby.


    "You no see me. Me sweepy but you no kish me nighty night." Sheints making meugh. Both I


    and Alessandro get on two sides before asking her to lie down between us. When she does Alessandro


    starts running his hands through her hair while I start singing her favorite luby. Soon she falls asleep


    while snuggling between us.


    "Thank you for making me her father, Cara." Alessandro whispers while looking at our sleeping


    daughter with adoration.


    "Thank you for epting her as your daughter." I reply feeling my eyes getting teary but I don''t let them


    fall. He pecks me on the lips before we both decide to sleep.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    It''s been three days since we arrived in Kolkata. Thankfully my father-inw has regained


    consciousness but still has to stay in the hospital for a few more days. The doctor has informed us that


    it will take a month or more for him to be fully recovered.


    When the doctor told us that we could meet the patient, Anhuphama''s grandmother tried to stop us but


    we didn''t even pay any attention to her. Mr. Ganguly was very happy when he saw that we hade to


    see him. He apologized for his terrible behavior and cried. But being the sweetheart she is, my wife


    wiped her father''s tears and assured her that she is not a bit angry with him. Then he asked for my


    forgiveness but I also assured him that I have also forgiven him because he has long realized his


    mistakes.


    "Papa me mish broders." My princess says who is ying with a doll.


    "I miss them too baby and I am sure they are missing us too, especially their baby sister." I reply with a


    smile.


    "Wen mum-mume?" She asks pouting a little.


    "Soon after she finish talking to your grandpa." I reply.


    "Me give kissies to boro dadu." Shements with an eager smile making me kiss her on the top of


    her head.


    "Of course polo but you need to wait for some days. Because your grandpa needs to get better to


    come home." I exin as gently as possible trying to make her understand.


    "Otay, me wait." She replies with a nod before going back to ying with her doll.


    "Mr. Bianchi, here is your ck coffee." Anhuphama''s aunt says while putting a hot cup of coffee in


    front of me.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Sengupta." I reply with a smile. But she gives me an offended look


    "What''s wrong?" I ask her.


    "Everything is wrong." She replies while folding her hands in front of her chest.


    "I don''t understand what you are talking about." I tell her confusingly.


    "You are my Anu''s husband that means you are a son-inw of our family. Then why do you still


    behave so formally with us?" She inquires.


    "When did I behave formally with you?" I ask because I really don''t know what''s going on with her.


    "You just did. You called me Mrs. Sengupta, when your wife calls me Mamoni." She exins but still, I


    am not understanding her point.


    "Chhoto mami you are making him confuse. Mr. Bianchi, she is saying that you don''t need to be so


    formal with us. You can call us by our names or whatever Anu calls us." Miss Ganguly rifies walking


    towards us.


    "Yes, that''s what I was trying to tell you. Please drop the Mr. Mrs. Or Miss because I really get


    confused." Mrs. Sengupta says making me nod my head.


    "I can''t guarantee if I will be able to say your names correctly because you know ent problem. But I


    will ask Anhuphama to teach me like she is doing for some months." I reply with a smile.


    "Oho, so our Anu is teaching you. Now tell us what did you learn so far." Mrs. Sengupta asks with a


    teasing smile before she takes a seat across from me. Miss Ganguly also seats beside her with an


    excited look.


    "Umm, she has taught me to pronounce our daughter''s name. Also some Bengali words along with


    some Hindi words. I have also learned a few Gods and Goddess names from her." I inform them with a


    proud smile.


    "Wow, then I am sure that you will quickly learn to call us by our names soon." Miss Gangulyments


    cheerfully.


    "Hopefully I will." I reply and we start talking about various things. Suddenly, my phone starts ringing so


    I excuse myself and pull out my phone from my jeans pocket to see that Marco is calling me. I look


    towards Miss Ganguly before looking back at my phone in hesitation. Finally, I get up from my ce


    and pick up the call aftering out of the living room towards thewn.


    "What do you need?" I ask in hurry.


    "I need you to give me Sengupta mansion''s address." Marco says making my eyes widen in shock.


    "Are you fucking out of your mind? Why will I be giving you the address and what will you be doing with


    it?" I ask in wonder.


    "Because I am currently in the Kolkata airport and I aming straight to Sengupta mansion." He


    replies making me want to kill him.


    "Who told you toe here?" I ask while looking if anyone seeing me talking to him or not.


    "Your wife." He replies smoothly as if we are discussing about weather.


    "What?" I ask in confusion.


    "Bro, why the hell are you asking so many questions? You are seriously giving me a headache. I think I


    will ask someone else the address." He lets out before cutting the call. I pace back and forth in thewn


    before dialing Anhuphama''s phone number who is now in the hospital visiting her father.


    "Yes, Alessandro." Cara says after picking up the call.


    "Did you tell Marco toe here?" I ask.


    "I don''t remember telling him toe here." She replies.


    "Then why did he tell me that you have asked him toe here?" I inquire.


    "Oh, now I remember. He came to me the day we went for the doctor checkup and asked me to stop


    Riya''s wedding. But I told him that if he cared so much about her then he should go to Kolkata to stop


    the wedding." She exins making me stop walking.


    "But why are you asking me this?" She asks.


    "Because Marco has taken your advice and now he is on the way to Sengupta mansion." I answer in


    defeat because I can clearly see the turmoil is going to happen after he gets here.


    "Oh no, we are doomed." She lets out with a sigh.


    "That we are, Cara." I reply running my hands through my hair.

 Chapter 58: Ch.57/ Let The Game Again

    Chapter 58: Ch.57/ Let The Game Again


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "What''s wrong, Anu?" Dadabhai asks after I am done with talking with Alessandro.


    "Marco is on his way to Sengupta mansion." I reply making him huff.


    "What does he want now?" He asks angrily.


    "I may have suggested him toe here to stop Riya''s marriage." I let out sheepishly while he gives


    me a ''are you serious'' look.


    "Don''t give me that look, dadabhai. He came to me a few days ago and started to question me why I


    wasn''t trying to stop Riya''s marriage. So, I got angry and asked him to do it by himself. However, I


    didn''t think that he would reallye here so quickly." I exin with a sigh.


    "I understand your point of view Anu but now what? Marco is not like Alessandro who is calm and


    calcted. Marco will definitely going to cause havoc and I don''t know how mom or didon are going to


    take this." He replied looking lost.


    "I am not stressed about them, I am thinking about Riya. We all know that why she left LA so hurriedly


    and I can''t even imagine what will happen when she sees Marco after so long time." I say getting


    worried.


    "Let''s just hope that we will be able to handle the situation." He lets out making me nod my head. I walk


    inside the room where baba is staying currently. Now, that he is out of danger the doctor has told us


    that baba doesn''t need to stay in the ICU. After arriving inside the room I notice that baba is sleeping


    so I get near him and sit down in the chair in front of the hospital bed. I look at him sadly because I


    have never seen him so weak. He has always been the backbone of the Sengupta family and now


    seeing himying in a hospital bed, my heart is hurting.


    I know he has done very bad to me out of anger because he believes that I am the reason behind my


    mother''s death and it''s kind of true. Because after giving birth to me, she left this earth. I feel a lump


    growing in my throat remembering all the taunt, harsh words my father has told me in which resulted in


    tears rolling down my face. But when I try to lift my hand to wipe them, a hand stops me. I look at the


    hand to see that baba is the one who is holding my hand while he has tears running down the side of


    his face.


    "What''s wrong baba? Are you hurting somewhere? Wait, I will get the doctor for you." I say getting


    worried but he doesn''t release my hand making me confuse.


    "I am alright, Anupama." He says with a hoarse voice. I wipe his tears with my dupatta not


    understanding what''s going on with him.


    "If you are alright then why are you crying?" I ask worriedly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am crying because my daughter is crying." He answers back.


    "I am not crying baba. Something is making my eyes itchy and that''s why my eyes are getting watery." I


    reply but I think he has already seen through my lie.


    "I know I have never been a perfect father to you but I can understand when my daughter is hurting. I


    have always neglected your pain because of my negative thoughts that resolve around your mother''s


    death. I have tried to get past my negativity many times but every time your mother, Durga''s face


    appeared in front of my eyes making my anger win." He says with difficulties.


    "Baba please don''t talk anymore. We will talk after you get better. Please rest for now." I try to make


    him understand because I can see that he is getting tired.


    "No, I have a lot to say." He replies while taking a long breath.


    "I know that and we will talk as much as you want. But not now, you are going to sleep and that''s my


    order." I tell him sternly while he smiles sadly.


    "You are just like your mother." He whispers before closing his eyes. I run my hand through his hair with


    a sigh before getting up from the chair. I close the door on my way out and dial Alessandro''s number.


    But he doesn''t receive my call which is totally out of his habits. I look forward to see that Kakai is


    coming towards me alone with dadabhai. When they get near me I inform them that I am going to the


    Sengupta mansion because I am not feeling well. Both insist toe with me but I assure them that I


    can go by myself. Also, there is a car waiting for me outside which is assigned by Alessandro so I get


    out of the hospital before asking the driver to take me to the Sengupta mansion.


    Upon reaching there I hurriedly get inside in fear of Marco doing something problematic. However, I


    hearughing soundsing from the living room so I directly go there to see that Marco is talking to


    Pishimaa and Thakurmaa who are looking very pleased to have him here. Riya is nowhere near them


    but Alessandro is there with a smirk on his face.


    "Finally, you are here." Marco says aloud beforeing to hug me.


    "y along with me." He whispers in my ear before pulling away from the hug with a big smile on his


    face. I don''t know what he is ying but I think it will be better if I cooperate with him for now.


    "When did you get here, Marco?" I ask after sit beside Alessandro who puts his hand on my stomach


    protectively making me smile.


    "I just got here half an hour ago. When I heard from Mama what happened to your father I got so


    worried that I came here as soon as I can." Marco replies making Alessandro choke on his spit while I


    am trying hard not tough.


    "You are such a generous person, Mr. Davis." Pishimaaments with a pleased look.


    "Oh please call me Marco. I am the same age as your son so it doesn''t suit you to be so formal with


    me." Marco replies with a gentle tone.


    "I will remember it from the next time. You can stay here as long as you want because I am sure borda


    will be thrilled to meet you. Right, maa?" Pishima lets out before looking at thakurmaa for confirmation.


    "Of course, Marco will be staying here. He is our guest and we know how to take care of our guest."


    Thakurmaa replies.


    "Just like they are taking care of us." Alessandro mumbles making me nudge him on the rib to keep


    quiet. After some time pishimaa and thakurmaa leaves from there.


    "You understand that you are deceiving them, right?" I ask Marco.


    "They are easy to manipte so seeing a billionaire in their house is a very big deal for them. Although


    I am sorry that I have to use your father''s ident as my reason foring here but I gotta do what I


    need to get back Riya." Marco replies with a shrug of his shoulders.


    "But you should have at least told us beforeing here. I could have helped you in another way."


    Alessandro lets out.


    "Man I know what I have done is a hectic step but I didn''t have any other solution in my mind at that


    time. Also, there is only one month left in Riya''s marriage and I need to stop it." Marco replies making


    me understand his point of view.


    "That''s alright and don''t worry we will definitely help you." I say while giving him thumbs up for his


    determination.


    "By the way, you need to talk to Miss Ganguly because she is clearly Upset seeing Marco here."


    Alessandro lets out with a sigh.


    "I will go and talk to her. She needs to understand that by doing something she doesn''t want is not


    going to help her. If she really thinks that by marrying the person chosen by pishimaa will make her


    happy then I will let her do it. But if she is marrying the person just to get rid of Marco then she has to


    face me because I am not going to let her do it." I reply and get up from my ce to go in search of


    Riya.


    ******


    When I reach Riya''a room I knock on the door but don''t get any response. So, I decide to go inside


    because the door is not closed from inside. I notice that she is sitting on her bed with her head buried in


    her knees. I can see her body shook indicating that she is crying. I walk towards the bed before sitting


    beside her. I put my hand on her head making her look at me with red puffy eyes. I feel my heartbreak


    seeing the strong girl crying so I do the only thing I know that will help her. I open my arms making her


    hug me tightly while her body rack with sobs.


    "Why did hee here?" Riya asks still crying.


    "Because he wants to make everything better between you both." I reply while rubbing her back gently.


    "But I don''t want him to make anything better." She mutters before pulling away from the hug. She


    wipes her tears harshly with her palms and gets out of the bed before getting inside the washroom.


    Five minutester shees out looking a little fresh so I know that she must have washed her face to


    get rid of the tear stains.


    "What do you mean you don''t want him to make anything better?" I ask after she sits down on the bed.


    "I mean what I have said because there is nothing left between us. Actually, I don''t think there was


    anything between us from the start. I was just a ything to him which he yed till he got bored. Also,


    I was going through some bad stuff at that time so I did what I thought was correct. But now I don''t


    want to dwell in the past where there was no happiness. I am getting married to a person who is


    chosen by my mother and I intend to spend my life with that person." She confess as if she wasn''t


    crying a few minutes ago. I can understand how much pain she must be feeling seeing the person she


    once loved so much. But despite it, she can not change the fact that she still has some feelings left for


    Marco.


    "Okay as long as you are happy. By the way, I want to go to the market to get something for everyone."


    I tell her.


    "Why are you getting things for everyone?" She asks looking confused.


    "It''s my first timeing here after my marriage so I need to get something for everyone. It''s a good


    thing to do." I reply making her understand.


    "Okay, then when are we going?" She asks.


    "Today, I want to take rest because this little one is making me very tiredtely so I think we will go


    tomorrow." I let out while running my hand on the baby bump with a smile.


    "It''s good to see you so happy Anu and I am sure that my nephew or niece will bring a lot more joy in


    your life." Shements making me nod my head in response.


    "I am really happy with everything in my life and I can not ask for more." I reply.


    *******


    One weekter


    Baba is finally getting released from the hospital today so I along with Mamoni and Jasmine di is


    making some of his favorite dishes. Dadabhai and Kakai have gone to the hospital to get baba while


    Marco is pestering Riya to give him another chance which I don''t think is going to happen.


    "Anu, are the curry ready?" Jasmine di asks while she cuts cucumber for sd.


    "The curry will be ready in a few minutes di." I reply before steering the curry one more time.


    "You know I was worried abouting here because I didn''t want didon or mom to misbehave with


    you. But I am happy to see that you have managed to show them their ce." Jasmine di says with a


    smile.


    "Same for me, Jasmine. I was extremely afraid for Anu because of how maa and Kamini treats her. But


    my doll is a lot different than before and I am thrilled to see her reply strongly to them." Mamoni lets out


    while petting me on the back.


    "I am just doing what I need to do to show them that I have indeed changed. Also, it''s high time that


    they learn to ept other''s decisions." I answer looking at her.


    "By the way, I really liked the saree and jewelry you have gotten for me." Mamoniments smiling


    brightly at me.


    "I am d to know that. Jasmine di, how about you? Did you like the painting?" I ask while turning off


    the stove.


    "I just loved it. It will look so beautiful in our bedroom so I have asked Subho to take it back with us to


    LA." Jasmine di replies enthusiastically.


    "You and Subho will go back again?" Mamoni asks sadly.


    "Subho has his job in there and I also like to stay there because I don''t need to face bacsh from


    didon or mom." Jasmine di replies looking guilty but I can understand her. It''s not easy to live with


    people who constantly remind you about something you haven''t done.


    "I know that you felt helpless when Kamini decided to break your engagement with Subho. So, it''s okay


    if you want to go back." Mamoni says with a smile.


    "Mum-mum boro dadue." Advira says running inside the kitchen. I pick her up in my arms before


    we get out to wee baba.


    When we reach the front entrance I notice that thakurmaa is holding a tray that is full of holy things.


    Baba is sitting in a wheelchair because he still can''t walk because of his broken foot. After thakurmaa


    done with her aarti Dadabhai push the wheel chair inside the house. Baba''s face lit up when he sees


    Advira in my arms so I put her on the floor because I know she wants to wee her boro dadu.


    However, pishimaa doesn''t let her get near baba making me frown.


    "Don''t go anywhere near my borda." Pishimaa says arrogantly while holding my baby''s arm. I am going


    to answer her but baba beats me by answering himself.


    "Don''t you know how to behave with a child, Kamini?" Baba asks looking extremely angry which


    shocked us all because this is the first time he is taking Advira''s side.


    "Borda this is an unwanted child you are talking about. We all know that her family didn''t wa-" a loud


    sound of p echo around the house while pishimaa is standing there holding her cheek.


    "Mihir! Why did you p your sister?" Thakurmaa exims with anger.


    "I should have done this a long time ago so that she would know how to behave with a child." Kakai lets


    out looking at thakurmaa with disappointment before asking Advira to go to Jasmine di.


    "Borda did you see how chhorda p me for that unwanted child?" Pishimaa starts crying but I don''t


    think anyone other than thakurmaa feels sorry for her.


    "I am not seeing anything wrong in what Mihir did because Advira is not an unwanted child and you


    need to ept the truth. She is Anupama''s daughter hence she is my granddaughter so next time I


    won''t tolerate you insulting her in front of me." Baba retorts sternly making thakurmaa and pishimaa


    speechless while tears fill my eyes. He doesn''t even know that he is standing up for his biological


    granddaughter who was snatched away by the two women in front of him.


    "Let''s go from here Kamini. I don''t think we are needed here because it seems your borda has more


    people for him." Thakurmaaments making me huff.


    "Of course, baba has all of us so it will be extremely well if you both get out of here because I am here


    to take care of my father." I reply and they quickly walk out of there while mumbling something under


    their breath.


    "Come here, Advira." Baba calls out to my daughter who is hiding behind Jasmine di. Upon hearing her


    name, she looks at me for confirming if she can go to her grandfather or not. So, I nod my head in


    response making her walk slowly towards baba who is looking at her with a smile.


    "How are you dear?" Baba asks Advira when she stands in front of him.


    "Me good and hows you?" Advira asks tilting her head to the side.


    "I am a little tired but I am sure that your kisses will make me feel better." Baba response gently.


    "Oh yesh. Me kissies you so you be good." Advira says excitedly.


    "But to do that we need to take your boro dadu to his room first. So why don''t you help me take him


    there?" Dadabhai asks making Advira nods her head quickly.


    "Otay let go boro dadu." Advira says while trying to push the wheelchair but when she can''t, she looks


    at Kakai with a pout as if asking for his help. After getting help from Kakai they take baba to his


    bedroom which is shifted downstairs because he won''t be able to go upstairs with all the injuries.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am currently in my car going to the Sengupta mansion after several meetings with some business


    associates who want to sell their shares to mypany. It''s not a bad deal so I give them a generous


    amount of money in return for the shares and inform Bianca about what to do with the shares.


    Suddenly, my eyes catch something interesting so I tell the driver to stop the car. I get out before


    heading towards the toy shop to purchase the Mini mouse stuff toy which I know my princess will love


    to have.


    After getting the toy I ask the driver to take me to the Sengupta mansion because I can not wait to see


    my baby''s smiling face and hear her loud giggle. Upon reaching there I hurriedly get out of the car after


    picking the toy in my hand. I ring the bell and a maid opens the door to let me in. When I ask her about


    Anhuphama she informs me that Anhuphama is in the backyard ying with our daughter.


    I straight walk towards the backyard in search of my wife and daughter whom I haven''t seen in for so


    many hours. I notice that Anuphama is sitting on the swing while our daughter is sleeping on herp.


    So, I quietly go near them without making any sound before sitting beside my wife who looks happy to


    see me. I peck her on the lips before bending down to kiss my princess on the forehead.


    "Why is she sleeping in this hour?" I ask Anhuphama


    "She has been ying since morning so I think she is feeling tired. Also, her hand is hurting a little."


    She replies sadly making me confuse.


    "Did she get hurt or something happened when I wasn''t here?" I ask making her look at me. She starts


    exining what happened after her father came home from the hospital. After hearing everything I feel


    my inner self wanting to tear down those two witches for hurting my innocent baby. I look at my baby''s


    hand where a small yet dark bruise has appeared making me clench my hands in fury. But I control my


    anger and kiss the bruise lightly not wanting to hurt my precious girl.


    "Cara I want to celebrate our daughter''s birthday here." I let out with after taking our daughter in my


    arms.


    "But why Alessandro? We have already nned her birthday party in LA. Also, Mama Melody and


    others are there so I don''t think it will be a good idea to celebrate our daughter''s birthday without them."


    Anhuphama saysying her head on my shoulder.


    "I will take care of everything, tesoro. You just concentrate on your father and our babies. By the way,


    how is our little bean doing?" I ask wanting to change the topic because I don''t want her to ask me any


    more questions about the sudden decision of celebrating our daughter''s birthday here.


    "Our little bean is making me a little tiredtely and right now I am craving ice cream." She replies with


    a pout just like our daughter.


    "Okay, then I think I need to get ice cream for you." I tease her.


    "No, I don''t want you to go." She says childishly wrapping her arms around my right biceps as if I will


    disappear from her eyesight.


    "Fine, I am not going anywhere. I will just ask someone to bring ice cream for you. Now, tell me which


    vor you want?" I ask her.


    "Hmm, I want to eat mango ice cream." She answers happily so I dial Miss Ganguly''s number and ask


    her to tell one of the maids to bring mango ice cream for Anhuphama. Soon, the ice cream is brought


    into the backyard which makes my wife very happy. While she eats the ice cream with a big smile I


    start nning how to expose the persons who are responsible for the terrible things that happened to


    my cara and our daughter. I can''t wait any longer to punish them because I am not as forgiving as my


    wife.


    I have already gotten enough proof in my hands to put those women behind the bar. But before doing


    that I am going to show them why they shouldn''t have hurt my wife and our daughter. Everything will


    happen on the day of my daughter''s birthday as it will be a sight to see when they will get to know that


    my princess is the same child they had thrown in the garbage. They will regret every little thing they


    have done to hurt the two most important people of my life.

 Chapter 59: Ch.58/ Birthday Celebration

    Chapter 59: Ch.58/ Birthday Celebration


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I am getting ready for the birthday celebration of Advira who is turning 3 years old today. I have already


    gotten her ready because that girl can not stop running towards the backyard and living room in awe


    seeing all the decorations. This is the first time she is going to experience a real birthday party which is


    being organized by her favorite person, her papa. It still amazes me at the bond between Alessandro


    and Advira because the two of them can''t go without seeing each other. Not only that, Advira also


    behaves like her papa.


    I decide to wear a long Anarkali salwar because it''s getting hard for me to feelfortable with wearing


    dresses because of my growing belly. I also keep my makeup simple as I don''t like to put a lot.


    Aftering out of my room I go in search of my daughter who is nowhere near me. But then Marco


    informs me that she is in the backyard ying with some kids. I thank him before start walking towards


    the backyard.


    "Tesoro,e here." I hear Alessandro calling out to me so I turn towards him to see that he is talking


    to Kakai who leaves from there to give us some alone time.


    "Are you feeling okay?" Alessandro asks while putting his palm on my belly.


    "I am absolutely alright." I reply with a smile.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to go to the doctor? Or we can ask Mrs. Ganguly to look at you." He


    suggests making me roll my eyes at his constant nagging. So, I put my hands around his neck before


    laying my head on his chest.


    "Our little bean and I arepletely fine so stop worrying about us. Today is a very important day for


    our daughter so I want you to concentrate on her." I tell him softly.


    "That I am going to do but it doesn''t mean that I won''t worry about you and our little bean." He replies


    kissing the top of my head making me smile.


    "By the way, you are looking very gorgeous." Hements after I pull away from the hug.


    "Thank you." I reply with a blush coating my cheeks making himugh.


    "Stopughing." I whine while holding my cheeks with my palms.


    "Okay." He replies stillughing so I huff and walk away from him.


    Ie in front of Mamoni and Riya who are talking with some of our neighbors. Upon seeing me they


    start asking me about my health and other things. After talking to them for some time I excuse myself to


    go look for baba who is still inside the house. But before I can go inside I see that Jasmine di is making


    her way to the party with baba in his wheelchair.


    "Where is Advira?" Baba asks me looking here and there for his granddaughter.


    "Me here boro dadu." Advira replies running towards us holding the mini mouse plushie her father has


    gotten her.


    "You are looking so cute Vira." Jasmine diments looking at Advira who smiles brightly.


    "Tank you Mami." Advira replies before going towards baba who is holding a small box in his hands.


    "Happy Birthday baby. Here is your gift from me." Baba says while putting his hand on top of Advira''s


    head. He pulls the box open revealing a set of gold bracelet and ring. He takes Advira''s hand before


    putting them on her ring finger and wrist.


    "So pwetty." Advira mumbles in awe before hugging her grandpa.


    "Tank you boro dadu. Me lub you." Advira says with a big smile on her face.


    "You are wee, dear. I love you too." Baba replies sadly making me confuse as why he is looking so


    sad.


    "Vira, why don''t we go and ask Riya mashi to y with you." Jasmine di says when I give her signal


    that I need to talk to baba alone.


    "Okie dokie." Advira responds and runs out of there with Jasmine di on her toes. I turn towards baba


    who is looking down at the floor so I push his wheelchair for a few seconds before stopping in front of a


    chair to sit down.


    "Now tell me, why are you looking so sad?" I ask baba.


    "It''s just I have never epted her as my granddaughter before but now I want to fulfill my all duty as a


    grandfather to her. I can see why you love her so much like your own. I was a fool to not see it before."


    Baba replies making me gulp because I really want to tell him everything. But that will cause more


    problems which I don''t want.


    "I have already told you that you don''t need to worry about the past anymore. I want to concentrate on


    my present and future so you are. Now that everything is okay between both of us, I am going to


    cherish every little moment." I tell him gently.


    "Okay, I will not talk about anything rted to the past anymore." Baba replies with a smile.


    After talking with baba I start looking at the arrangements to see if everything is going good or not. I


    can see that the guests are very pleased with the party. Also, the aunties are gushing over Advira who


    is talking non-stop about her big brothers and all the fun they do at home. She also tells them that her


    big brothers are missing her birthday party so she will save some cake for them to make them feel


    better. I feel bad that Mama Melody, Uncle Gabriel, Bianca and others can not be here to attend this


    party. But Alessandro has promised our daughter that there will be another birthday party for her when


    we get back in LA with our family.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Happy Birthday to you.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Happy Birthday to you.


    Happy Birthday dear Advira.


    Happy Birthday to you."


    We all sing the birthday song for my princess who smiles widely looking at the cake in front of her. She


    ps her little hands making everyoneugh at her cute gesture.


    Both Anhuphama and I hold our daughter''s hand while cutting the cake. I feed my princess a little piece


    who kisses my cheek in appreciation. I chuckle seeing the excitement in her eyes.


    One by one, everyone start giving gifts to Advira who thanks them in return with her toothy smile.


    Anhuphama asks the guests to have lunch while I go towards Marco. I have given him some work to do


    and hopefully, he will do it on time.


    "Have you done what I asked you to do?" I ask him.


    "Umm, she will be here on time." He replies making me smirk.


    "Finally my wife and daughter will get justice as well as Romil. I am sure he has been hurting seeing


    them suffering but today is the day when the culprit will get punished." I let out.


    "What are you talking about, Alessandro?" I turn around to see that Anhuphama is looking at me


    confusingly.


    "I am going to Mama and Dad. They want to talk to Advira." Marco says and leaves from there.


    "Please don''t hide anything from me." She pleads making me sigh. I look around and notice that


    everyone is busy talking among themselves so I think I should tell her everything.


    "Cara, I am going to reveal your grandma and aunt''s truth in front of everyone." I tell her making her


    gasp.


    "But why?" She asks.


    "Because both you and our daughter deserve justice." I reply.


    "But there are so many people here. Please don''t do anything in front of them." She requests.


    "I am not going to do anything in front of the outsiders. I will do everything tonight." I assure her.


    "By the way what have you asked Marco to do?" She asks out of curiosity.


    "He is going to bring Romil''s mother here to confess her crime." I reply while she shakes her head in


    fear.


    "No, no not her please. She will never go against pishimaa." I pull her in my arms and try to calm her


    down.


    "Shh, don''t panic. I am telling you tesoro, she won''t be able to back out this time. I have everything


    nned so you don''t need to worry." I tell her rubbing her back soothingly.


    Now my wife will not have to bear it, because the one who has snatched her happiness, I will send


    every single one behind the bar. They won''t even know how and when I change their lives.

 Chapter 60: Ch.59/ Time For Punishment

    Chapter 60: Ch.59/ Time For Punishment


    Anupama''s POV:-


    When the doorbell ring I feel my heart drop to my stomach in fear of seeing Romil''s mother after so


    many years. But Alessandro gives my hand a gentle squeeze to let me know that he is here with me. I


    haven''t said a word till now because I don''t know if I have the strength to defend myself. So, I will let


    my husband to do that for me.


    Marco is the first one to walk inside followed by Romil''s mother who is looking scared. But for some


    reason, I don''t feel a bit bad for her because she hasn''t done anything less than Pishimaa and


    thakurmaa to insult me. Upon seeing her, pishimaa and thakurmaa''s eyes widen in surprise before they


    both look at each other with a frightened expression.


    "Thank you so much for bringing her here, Marco." Alessandro says getting up from his ce beside


    me.


    "She is our best friend''s mother so don''t thank me." Marco replies casually as if he doesn''t reveal about


    Romil being their best friend.


    "What do you mean by she is your best friend''s mother?" Thakurmaa asks getting up from the couch


    followed by everyone else.


    "Oh my bad, I forgot to introduce her to everyone. Here meet Ranjana Basu, our best friend Romil


    Basu''s mother." Marco replies making Pishimaa and Thakurmaa shocked. Baba and others also look


    very surprised because they also don''t know about this truth except dadabhai, Kakai and Jasmine di.


    "Are you alright? Because you are sweating very much." Alessandroments looking at Pishimaa


    who nods her head in response.


    "Mr. Bianchi I have something to tell you." Baba says with guiltcing on his tone so I know what he


    wants to tell Alessandro.


    "I think I have an idea about what you want to tell me, Mr. Sengupta. But I don''t want to hear anything


    from you, I want to hear everything from these two women." Alessandro says pointing at pishimaa and


    thakurmaa.


    "We don''t know what you''re talking about. Maa my head is in so much pain let go to my room."


    Pishimaa lets out before trying to walk away from there with thakurmaa. But dadabhai blocks their way


    by standing in front of them.


    "Where are you both going when there is a guest in our house? Also, I think that''s your dear friend


    mom so why don''t you talk to her?" Dadabhai asks folding his hands in front of his chest.


    "Subho get away from my way." Pishimaa orders but much to her dismay dadabhai doesn''t leave from


    his ce.


    "Not gonna happen, mom." Dadabhai replies.


    "What''s going on, Subho? Why are you behaving like this?" Baba asks looking unsure of the situation.


    "Boro mama there are many things you don''t have any idea about these two have done to destroy


    Anu''s life." Dadabhai answers with a look of disappointment.


    "Maa, Kamini tell me exactly what you have done behind my back." Baba orders but neither thakurmaa


    nor pishimaa says anything. I think Alessandro has enough because I can see that his face is getting


    red by how angry he is with everything.


    "Fine, if you two don''t want to admit anything from your mouth then let me do the honor." Alessandro


    lets out before turning towards Romil''s mother who is already trembling in her ce.


    "Thisdy here is my and Marco''s best friend Romil Basu''s mother. Not only that, she is also my wife


    Anhuphama''s ex-mother-inw. Am I right, Mr. Sengupta?" Alessandro asks baba who looks down with


    a nod.


    "Okay so this woman told me and Marco that Romil got to know that his wife having an extramarital


    affair behind his back, he couldn''t take the information well and had a heart attack which resulted in his


    sudden death. Both I and Marco were extremely furious so we tried to find out about his wife so that we


    could avenge our friend''s death. However, we didn''t know anything about his wife because he wanted


    to introduce his wife personally to us." Alessandro says while I have tears running down my face.


    "She is lying Mr. Bianchi. Our Anu never had any extramarital affair behind Romil''s back." Mamoni lets


    out while looking at Romil''s mother in disgust.


    "I am aware of that because Anhuphama told me everything. She also told me how her dead baby was


    taken away from her before she could get a glimpse of the little one. Because someone decided that


    the baby was a sin so it shouldn''t have any rtionship with anyone." Alessandro exins while ring


    at thakurmaa who avoids looking at him.


    "I am sorry for everything that happened to Anupama in the past. I am her father yet I never tried to


    help her when she needed me the most. I am the main reason why she had to suffer so much." Baba


    says with shame.


    "I am not going to disagree with you in this matter because yes, you should have protected your


    daughter from the evils. But you were also influenced by negative things which are your mother and


    sister so I think it''s not your fault entirely." Alessandro assures baba and turn to look at Romil''s mother.


    "Come on tell them everything you have done to Anhuphama while she was married to Romil."


    Alessandro orders sternly.


    "I never liked Anupama because she was the perfect wife and daughter-inw so I tried everything in


    my power to abuse her mentally. I used to taunt her every chance I got. I also tried to break her and


    Romil''s rtionship by saying bad things about her character. But Romil never believed me and that


    angered me the most so when he died I spread the rumor about Anupama''s extramarital affair. I didn''t


    even spare her knowing she was five months pregnant and used to give her a lot of household work so


    that she couldn''t get any rest. Luck was on my side because both Mr. Bianchi and Mr. Davis believed


    my fake story about Romil''s wife having a extramarital affair. They also started to send me a huge sum


    of money every month because I told them that after the death of Romil, we were suffering from a


    horrible financial condition." Romil''s mother narrates looking at the regretful but I am not going to


    believe her because a person like her can never feel guilty about hurting innocent people.


    "How can you be such a cruel person to hurt our sweet Anu? You even fed lies to Mr. Bianchi and


    Marco about her. Shame on you, Ranjana boudi." Kakai exims with anger.


    "Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to do these all but Kamini was the one who filled my mind with evil


    thoughts about Anupama from the start. Please believe me, I am not lying this time." Romil''s mother


    pleads folding her palms while receiving a re from pishimaa.


    "Stop with your non sense talk. I never told you to do anything bad to Anupama. So don''t put your


    misdeed''s me on my head." Pishimaa replies confidently however Riya startsughing. We all look


    at her to understand as why she isughing so suddenly but then she put her phone on the table in the


    middle and a voice recording starts ying from it.


    ''Ranjana you need to humiliate that unworthy girl so much that she stops talking or eating. By doing


    this we can easily kill her unborn baby with all the stress she will be facing. So that no one will think


    that there is anyone responsible for her miscarriage then herself."


    Pishimaa snatches the phone from the table and throw it on the floor harshly in result breaking it. But


    everyone has already heard the recording of her talking to Romil''s mother about killing my unborn child


    by hurting me mentally. I look towards Alessandro and believe me, I have never seen him this much


    angry. Not even when he came to rescue me from Samantha and her partners.


    "You dare to kill my daughter before her birth?" Alessandro asks pishimaa with a murderous look on his


    face.


    "I di-dn''t try to ki-ll y-ou-r daughter. I- i- tr-y...." Pishimaa can not even finish her sentence seeing the


    furious look on Alessandro''s face.


    "Wait a minute. In the audio, Kamini mentioned killing Anu''s unborn child then why are you saying that


    she tried to kill your daughter?" Baba asks Alessandro confusingly.


    "Yes, she tried to kill my daughter. Not only that, both the mother-daughter duo lied to you all saying


    that Anhuphama had given birth to a dead baby." Alessandro retorts furiously.


    "What do you mean by lied? Please don''t tell me that the baby is still alive." Riya asks with horror


    written all over her face.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Yes, my baby is alive despite some people trying their best to hurt her by throwing her in the garbage."


    I let out while looking at pishimaa and thakurmaa who are sweating badly with fear in their eyes.


    "Please Anu tell us everything. Don''t hide anything from us." Mamoni pleads making me nod my head


    at her.


    "I want to tell everything by myself but I think Kakai and Jasmine di are the best persons to exin


    everything because they are the ones who have saved my daughter." I say before facing Kakai who is


    standing beside Mamoni.


    "When Anu gave birth, the baby was not in a good condition so the doctor decided that the baby


    needed to be put into the incubator for betterment. However, one day I heard Maa and Kamini talking


    about how they had already bought the doctor with money so the doctor told Anu that she had birthed a


    dead baby. Also, the doctor informed her that she could never get pregnant again because of some


    blockage. They didn''t stop there, they nned to throw the baby in the garbage because they didn''t


    want it. I didn''t know what to do because at that time borda used to hate Anu so I couldn''t ask for his


    help and Subho being a short-tempered person couldn''t be much help at a situation like this. So, I


    asked for Jasmine''s help who didn''t hesitate toe back to Kolkata to help me. She told the head


    nurse everything and that kinddy agreed to help us in rescue the baby. The nurse informed us about


    Kamini picking up the baby from the hospital so Jasmine followed her. When Kamini threw the baby in


    the garbage Jasmine was the one to pick it up and bring it to me. I knew that I couldn''t keep this baby


    safe by myself so both Jasmine and I decided to keep the baby in her house." Kakai describes with a


    sigh.


    "How can you do this mom? You are a mother yourself yet you didn''t consider Anu''s feelings? I am


    feeling shameful to even call you my mother anymore." Riya says with disappointment.


    "Mihir is lying, Indra. You know right neither your Maa or your sister can do such things. They are


    plotting against us." Thakurmaa tells baba who shakes his head in denial.


    "I would have believed you if I was the same Indrajit from the past. But not now when I can clearly see


    what you and Kamini have done behind my back. Not only you both abused my daughter, you also tried


    to kill her child knowing well how much she was suffering from Romil''s sudden death. You both made


    me believe that I should remove any trace of my daughter being married or pregnant before because


    that would tarnish our family''s reputation. But now what? Don''t you think that the horrible things you


    have done will damage the pride of this family?" Baba lets out while ring at thakurmaa making her


    mouth hang open.


    "Mihir you said that you have kept Anupama''s baby in Jasmine''s house. So, why don''t you bring the


    baby here?" Baba asks kakai while Mamoni and Riya nods their head too.


    "The baby is already in this house, boro mama." Jasmine di says with a smile.


    "And she is raised by her mother meaning Anupama with love and care." Dadabhai saysing back


    into the living room with Advira in his arms.


    "You mean Advira is..." Baba mumbles with wide eyes before turning to face me so I nod my head in


    response.


    "Yes, Advira is our Anupama''s biological daughter." Kakai replies with a smile.


    "No, this can''t be possible. Anupama can not have any happiness in her life. My ns can''t be failed."


    Pishimaa screams before walking towards me while raising her hand at me. But before she can hit me,


    Alessandro holds her hand tightly.


    "I have warned you before that if you try to harm my wife I will not hesitate to punish you and this time


    you will realize what a great mistake you have made by hurting the two most valuable people of my


    life." Alessandro lets out with a cruel smirk which sends shivers down my spine. Suddenly, some male


    and female police officerse walking inside the house.


    "Thank you so much foring here on such short notice, officers." Marco says while shaking hands


    with one of the male officers who I can guess as the ACP.


    "We must protect the innocent one and punish the corrupt one. So, don''t thank us for our duty." The


    ACP replies firmly.


    "What are they doing here?" Thakurmaa inquires looking scared.


    "They are here to take you and your daughter on a much-needed vacation." Alessandro replies making


    me hold his arm tightly.


    "Indra, aren''t you going to stop him? He is trying to get us behind the bar." Thakurmaa says aloud while


    pishimaa is crying loudly. But no one seems to care about them anymore.


    "Whatever happening is because of your greed maa. Although I don''t want to see my mother or sister


    in prison, I can''t forget the awful things you both have done." Baba replies sadly.


    "Subho, Riya please don''t let them take me. I am your mother and she is your didon." Pishimaa says


    while looking at dadabhai and Riya for help but both of them shake their heads.


    "Anu is also a mother but both of you never thought about her feelings. So, don''t ever think that we will


    help you or didon." Dadabhai replies.


    "Anupama, please I am holding your leg so please tell your husband not to send us in the prison. We


    will do anything to get your forgiveness. Please just don''t let them take us." Thakurmaa pleads trying to


    touch my feet but I move aside.


    "Although I can forgive you for the pain you caused me, I will never forgive you for what you did to my


    daughter. Not just once, but twice you snatched my daughter away from me. Now you are saying that


    you will do anything I say. So, if you really want to be forgiven then go with the police immediately." I


    reply to her while pointing at the door. I feel a hand wrap around my waist before I pull back in a hard


    chest. I turn around and put my head on the chest not wanting to see thakurmaa or pishimaa anymore.


    "You have already done as much drama as you wanted. But now none of your tricks will work. You took


    a newborn baby away from her mother and lied to her about being infertile which is not a joke. Just


    because of your devilish deeds a child would have been away from her mother if she didn''t get the help


    she received back then. But do you what is your biggest mistake? You thought that no one would be


    able to expose you in front of everyone. My wife and our daughter are the most beloved people to me


    in this whole world. So, just think about what I can do for them. I will make your life worse than hell.


    Don''t think that just because you are going to prison you will be able to escape from my clutch."


    Alessandro lets out with angercing in his tone. I hold him tighter when I hear the screaming of


    pishimaa and thakurmaa as they are trying to get away from the police. I shut my eyes tightly while


    Alessandro kisses the top of my head.


    "Finally, I have avenged your tormentors." Alessandro whispers making me look up at him with teary


    eyes.


    "Thank you for everything." I reply with a small smile.

 Chapter 61: Ch.60/ Back To Normal

    Chapter 61: Ch.60/ Back To Normal


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I may have avenged my wife but still, one thing is not clear to me as to what reason those two women


    tormented her. I look towards my father-inw and decide to ask him about the reasons. But for now I


    need to look after my tesoro who is looking extremely tired with everything going on around her. I can


    understand that so much stress is not good for her health because now that she is carrying our little


    bean, she needs to be more careful. So without wasting any time I pick her up in my arms and excuse


    ourselves to go upstairs.


    Arriving at the room I put her in the bed while I sit beside her. With a gentle hand, I caress her back


    when she turns around to hug me. She wraps her arm around my stomach while snuggling her face in


    my chest. Soon, I hear soft snoresing out of her mouth so I pull the nket to cover her body. I


    stand up from the bed before bending down to kiss the crown of her head and rub her swollen belly


    with a smile.


    "Sleep tight baby and don''t disturb your momma because she needs a lot of rest. Papa will be here


    soon with your big sis. Till then, take care of your momma." I whisper before kissing the middle of her


    belly. After that I walk out of the room while going towards the living room.


    Upon seeing meing, my princess starts to whine so her uncle put her down making her run straight


    to me. I smile at her before picking her in my arms. I nuzzle my face in the crook of her neck which


    results in her squealing loudly to get away from me. I can hear theughter of others around us so I


    show mercy to my baby and stop tickling her with my beard.


    "Me lub you much, papa." My princess says while holding my face in her tiny palms.


    "I love you too, my princess." I reply while kissing her nose with a smile.


    "Let''s go Advira, it''s gettingte so you need to eat your dinner." Anhuphama''s aunt says making me


    nod my head.


    "Me no wan." My princess replies stubbornly with a pout.


    "Yes, baby you should eat now and then I will read a story to you before you sleep. Okay?" I pursue


    her.


    "Pwomish?" She asks while showing me her pinky.


    "Pinky promise baby girl." I let out before putting her down on the floor. After she leaves with her


    grandma I turn around to look at everyone to see that they are all looking at me with a look of


    appreciation.


    "You are really great with her." Anhuphama''s unclements after I take a sit on the couch.


    "She is my daughter so it''s natural for me to show affection towards her." I reply softly.


    "When she used to live here, she never got the chance to y as much as she wanted because Maa


    or Kamini would always shout at her. But now looking at her, we can see that she is living her life like a


    real princess. All thanks to you, Mr. Bianchi. Because without you neither Anupama nor Advira would


    be able to lead a happy life." Anhuphama''s father says with a smile yet I can hear the sadness in his


    tone.


    "Mr. Sengupta, I can understand that you are feeling guilty for not being there with your daughter or


    granddaughter when they needed you the most. But now that you know everything that was kept


    hidden from you, you can make up for the lost time." I reply as gently as I can.


    "I don''t know if I will be able to show both of them how sorry I am for everything. However, I will not let


    anyone or anythinge between us anymore. I will shower them with so much love and care that


    they won''t remember any bad thing from the past." Anhuphama''s father answers looking determined.


    "I am sure you will be able to do it boro mama because our Anu is the most humble person I have seen


    in my life." Miss Ganguly says.


    "If you guys don''t mind me asking, I want to know why your mother and sister hate Anhuphama so


    much." I let out looking at Mr. Sengupta for answers.


    "I am not exactly sure what''s the reason behind their hate but I think I have an idea about who is the


    main culprit." Mr. Sengupta replies with a sigh.


    "Whom you are talking about, boro mama?" Mr. Ganguly asks.


    "Kamini, your mother. She is the main reason behind Maa''s changing behavior." Mr. Sengupta


    answers.


    "Hmmm, Borda is correct because Kamini has always been the favorite child out of us and she never


    let a chance go to use this as her benefit." Anhuphama''s uncle says.


    "So you''re saying that your sister is the one who manipted your mother?" I ask.


    "Maybe because Kamini never liked when Maa gave anyone attention besides her. But when I married


    Durga who was Anupama''s mother, Kamini''s jealousy level shot up like a bullet train. Durga changed


    Maa''s perspective towards people with her sweet and gentle nature that''s lead to Maa''s decision to


    marry Kamini with a simple person like Umesh. Kamini was not happy with the marriage because


    Umesh didn''t have money or luxury like us but he was the best person we could choose for our dear


    sister. However, after his ident he became paralyzed so they started to live with us. Subho and Riya


    were very small at that time so we didn''t want them to suffer because of their father''s condition. After


    Kamini returned to this house, she started to cause problems for Durga but Maa never believed


    anything bad against Durga and I think that made Kamini angrier. When Durga passed away after


    giving birth to Anupama, Kamini started to manipte me saying that Anupama was the reason why


    my wife died. Me being heartbroken at that time, I believed her and decided that I would never ept


    Anupama as my daughter." Mr. Sengupta narrates while wiping the tears that have been falling non-


    stop.


    "Kamini also made Maa hate Mausumi because apparently it''s a crime to be infertile. So, when Borda


    refused to ept Anupama both I and my wife decided to raise her as our own. But that also didn''t go


    well with Kamini as she never let a chance go to say horrible things to us and Maa started supporting


    her." Anhuphama''s uncle lets out with a sigh.


    "So I got treated badly just because my mother was a good person?" My head turns towards the voice


    of my wife who is now standing behind us. She is looking so vulnerable that immediately I walk towards


    her with long strides before holding her face with my palms.


    "What are you doing here, Cara? You should be taking a rest." I let out gently but she shakes her head


    with teary eyes. She removes my hands before going near her father who is looking shocked. I


    shouldn''t have left her side because now she has to hear the things that will hurt her.


    "Baba, pishimaa hates me because she never liked my mother." Anuphama says while sitting down on


    the floor beside her father''s wheelchair.


    "Don''t think about the past because that will only going to make you feel lost Anupama. Just focus on


    the present and the uing future as now you will always have your baba behind you to hold you


    whenever you need him." Mr. Sengupta says softly while running his hand over Anhuphama''s head.


    "It''s not easy to forget everything but I will try my best because I have finally got my baba back and I


    am not going to let you go away from me anymore." Anhuphama says whileying her down on her


    father''sp.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    It''s been a few days since the police has arrested pishimaa and thakurmaa along with Romil''s mother.


    Also, it''s nearing for us to go back to LA because Alessandro and Dadabhai need to attend some


    important meetings. I am also missing my fur babies and my family in there. So, we are going back to


    LA in two days.


    However, currently Jasmine di and I are not talking with our husbands as they are not letting us go out


    of the house to enjoy some street food. Apparently, they think that street good is not healthy for us and


    refuse to listen to us. So, we have decided that we will not be talking to them till they allow us to eat


    everything we crave.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Come here you two. Let me put oil in your hair." Mamoni saysing into the porch and sit behind me


    on the stairs.


    "But I don''t like oily hair." Jasmine di whines making me chuckle.


    "You are going to be a mother yet you still behave like a toddler yourself." Mamoniments.


    "I am not behaving like a toddler mami. I just hate the feeling of sticky things in my hair." Jasmine di


    replies with a pout.


    "Okay, fine then I won''t put oil in your hair. But you have to take care of your hair because during


    pregnancy there is a chance that you will have to face a rapid hair fall. So, try to be as prepared as you


    can." Mamoni informs while putting my hair in a braid.


    "Then I will get weekly scalp massage from Olivia after going back to LA." Jasmine di retorts which I


    give her thumbs up in response.


    "By the way, when are you both going to talk to your husbands?" Mamoni di asks when we walk inside


    the house.


    "I don''t know about Anu. But I am not talking to Subho till he let me eat Jhalmuri." Jasmine di replies


    stubbornly.


    "I am also not talking to Alessandro till he let me eat spicy and tangy Phuchka." I say with a determined


    look.


    "Then I think you both are getting your wishes to fulfill right now." Someone says from behind so we


    turn around and notice that Riya is standing there with a big smile.


    "Haa, when did youe back?" Jasmine di asks with surprise because Riya told us that she is not


    going toe back till night as she has a lot of meetings to attend.


    "Ie back as soon as I got a call from dadabhai that there is going to be a street food party." Riya


    exims with joy while licking her lips.


    "What are you talking about?" I let out in confusion but she doesn''t reply. She takes my and Jasmine


    di''s hands in her and leads us towards the dining room where we find something we don''t expect to see


    at all.


    "Jhalmuri!" Jasmine di says aloud.


    "Phuchka!" I say at the same time with wonder.


    "Tada, here is the surprise for our lovely pregnantdies." Marco says whileing there along with


    Dadabhai and Alessandro who are grinning from ear to ear.


    "I hope now you''re not going to give me any more silent treatment." Alessandro says after standing


    beside me.


    "Nope, but I want to know what made you change your mind to let me eat this." I tell him while pointing


    to the yummy looking phuchka.


    "I was thinking from my mind and which led me to believe that street food is not healthy for you. But


    then I thought from my heart and decided to let you eat whatever you want because my wife deserves


    everything she wants." Alessandro replies before kissing me on the forehead making me smile.


    "And don''t worry I have asked my friend who is a chef to make these for you both." Riya informs


    winking at me. I send her a flying kiss making herugh at me. I take a phuchka before breaking the


    middle part of it with my thumb and put mas aloo(spicy potato) inside. Then I dip the potato stuffed


    phuchka in the sour tamarind juice before eating the phuchka. Instantly my taste buds feel like they are


    dancing with joy by the taste of phuchka.


    "It''s so amazing Riya." Jasmine diments while putting a spoonful of jhalmuri in her mouth.


    "I am happy to know that. You guys just need to tell me what you want I will send it to LA." Riya replies


    with a smile.


    "Why don''t you try one, Mr. Bianchi?" Dadabhai asks making me nod my head while Alessandro


    shakes his head.


    "No way I am going to eat this because I don''t like sour things." Alessandro replies making me pout.


    "Please try only one for me and our little bean." I let out while giving him a puppy eye knowing that he


    won''t be able to resist this look.


    "Ugghh you are being mischievous, Cara." Alessandro says making everyoneugh while I smile in


    triumph. Reluctantly he opens his mouth in which I feed him a phuchka. We all wait for his review with


    holding our breath.


    "It''s not bad." Alessandro says making us sigh in relief.


    *******


    I am searching for Advira a few minutes yet I haven''t found her which is making me worried. Suddenly,


    I hear her voice which ising from baba''s room so I open the door of the room and I find her sitting


    on the bed while baba is sitting in his wheelchair.


    "Are you disturbing your boro dadu?" I ask my baby after walking inside the room.


    "Nope." Advira replies while licking her fingers which arepletely coated with chocte making my


    eyes widen.


    "Baba, why did you give her chocte? Look she is dirtying the bedsheet." I let out with worry but baba


    shakes his head with a fond smile.


    "Let her do whatever she is doing, Anupama. She is the first grandchild of mine and I haven''t gotten my


    chance to spoil her. So hush and let me do my duty as her dadu." Baba replies.


    "You and Alessandro are going to make her a spoilt brat if you both don''t stop letting her do anything


    she wants." I retort before sitting beside my messy daughter. I take a wet wipe from the nightstand and


    cleans her hands with it.


    "Alessandro loves her like his own, right?" Baba asks gesturing to Advira.


    "He doesn''t love her like his own because for him she is his own daughter and I am not a bit ashamed


    to admit that he adores her more than I do." I reply with a smile.


    "I have to agree with you in this because I have seen by myself how protective he is towards Advira. I


    feel ashamed. I always consider myself as a perfect man because I have a good family background as


    well as a fine reputation in society. But after seeing the way Alessandro behaves around you all, I am


    happy to say that no one can be perfect than him whom I would like to see as your husband and


    Advira''s father." Baba lets out with a satisfied look.


    "Baba, why don''t youe with us to LA? You will be able to spend time with us and rx without


    having to deal with people who are constantly asking about pishimaa and thakurmaa." I suggest.


    "I can''t be a selfish person and run away from the situation. I am going to answer the questions


    truthfully because I don''t want to keep any more secrets. Also, I have apany to run so first I need


    to get better and then help Riya to build thepany like before." Baba replies with a sigh. I don''t


    pressure him because what he is saying is not wrong.


    "Aww look she is sleeping." Baba says aloud making me look at the bed where Advira is sleeping while


    hugging the mini mouse plushie which has be her new favorite toy.


    "I will take her to our room." I let out but baba holds my hand while shaking his head.


    "Let her sleep here." Baba says with a smile.


    "But baba-" I try to say but baba gives me a stern look making me shut up.


    "You go to your room and sleep. Good night." Baba lets out so I help him get into the bed from his


    wheelchair. After I am done with helping him, I bid him goodnight before leaving the room to go to my


    room. However, when I open the door of my room my breath hitch seeing a shirtless Alessandro who


    has just turned around to look at me.


    "Are you going toe inside or do I need to carry you?" Alessandro asks yfully making me scowl


    at him.


    "I am fully capable of walking so no thank you very much, you don''t need to carry me inside." I reply


    sarcastically while getting into the bed. I feel the bed dip beside me but I don''t turn around knowing he


    is going to tease me.


    "Aww is my tesoro angry with me?" Alessandro whispers in my ear making me shiver but I don''t give


    any expression. A muscr arm wrap around my belly before I feel feathery kisses being ced on my


    neck. I try to control but eventually a moan escapes from my mouth.


    Alessandro turns me so it''s easier for him to hover over me. I look into his eyes and notice that his eyes


    are filled with lust. I bit my lip unconsciously making his eyes snap towards my lips and before I know it


    he is kissing me like there is no tomorrow. Let''s just say that I am not getting to sleep very soon


    because the horny beast inside him has woken up.

 Chapter 62: Ch.61/ Coming Home

    Chapter 62: Ch.61/ Coming Home


    Anupama''s POV:-


    We are on our way towards the airport where the private jet is waiting for us. It''s not easy to leave baba


    and everyone behind because the few days that I have stayed there, I have enjoyed my time with them.


    For the first time, I haven''t felt like a burden to anyone. But at the end of the day, I need to go back to


    my home where my furry babies are waiting for me.


    I look out of the window and try to remember every little thing about my birthce. Because I really


    don''t know when I will being back here. I know that Alessandro will never try to keep me away


    from my family but still, I want to concentrate on my future. Suddenly, a hand wrap around my shoulder


    making me look at my husband who is smiling at me softly. I put a small kiss on his lip making his smile


    bigger.


    "I love you." I whisper looking at his eyes.


    "I love you too." He replies before nting a kiss on my forehead which instantly brings warmth to my


    heart knowing how much this man cares for me.


    "Do you think Marco has done right by staying with your family?" Alessandro asks after some time.


    "I don''t know if it''s right or wrong. But one thing is for sure that both Riya and Marco need to solve the


    misunderstanding between them. You know what Mamoni replied when I told her about Marco and


    Riya?" I let out while looking at Alessandro who shakes his head.


    "Mamoni replied that Marco is the perfect match for Riya. Because only he can make her happy and


    also they both look good together." I reply making him chuckle.


    "Let''s hope that they will be able to get past their misunderstanding and get married soon." He replies


    making me hum.


    "Cara, youe with Mr. and Mrs. Ganguly. I am going to talk to the captain about something." He


    says when the car stops on the side of the runway. I nod my head and see that he gets out of the car


    before making his way towards his private jet.


    Ie out of the car and unbuckle Advira from the car seat. However, before I can pick her up


    Dadabhai takes her in his arms making me pout. He only smiles at me and asks me to follow him alone


    with Jasmine di. When we reach in front of the jet Alessandro turns around but he looks confused when


    he notices I am ring at him.


    As if he suddenly remembers what he has done to anger me, he throws the burning cigarette to the


    side before giving me an innocent smile. Dadabhai and Jasmine diugh seeing the silent exchange


    between us.


    "You are in big trouble, Mr. Bianchi." Jasmine di teases while getting inside the jet.


    "I didn''t want to smoke. I am just trying t-" Alessandro starts exining but I hold my hand up to stop


    him knowing well that he is lying.


    "I have asked you to quit smoking and you have promised me that you will quit. But here you are,


    smoking right in front of me." I scold him.


    "I didn''t smoke in front of you. I have thrown the cigarette." He argues but shuts up when he notices


    that the staff of the jet are snickering behind him. I bit my lip to stop grinning but soon we all start


    laughing except him.


    "You guys areughing at your boss?" He asks irritatingly the staff making their eyes widen in fear.


    "Nope, they areughing at a husband who is getting a scolding from his wife." I retort before taking a


    seat in one of the chairs.


    "That''s unfair to me." He grumbles but sits down opposite of me before putting my feet on hisp.


    "What are you doing?" I ask while trying to take my feet off hisp but he holds them tightly yet gently.


    "Your feet are swollen Tesoro and I have heard it hurts very much. So, I am going to rub your feet and


    you are going to rx." He instructs me with a stern expression which I can not help but agree with


    him.


    ******


    I must have fallen asleep because when I wake up I notice that I am being carried by Alessandro


    towards his car. He puts me on my feet before opening the car door for me. I look here and there but


    can not find Advira making me panic.


    "Our daughter is with Samuel." Alessandro says when he notices the fear in my eyes. I nod my head


    before getting inside the car. It''s early in the morning so I am feeling very sleepy but I don''t want to


    sleep. Because I want to meet my boys when we reach home. After some minutes of driving the car


    enters the Bianchi mansion''s gate making me feel excited to get out of the car. Alessandro chuckles


    beside me seeing the excitement in my eyes. The minute the car stop in front of the mansion I get out


    of the car before hurrying inside the mansion.


    However, I don''t need to call out to my babies because theye rushing towards me at full speed. I


    kneel down before hugging them as best as I can. They keep whining as if trying to tell me how much


    they have missed me.


    "I missed you too, my giant babies." I tell them earnings barks from them.


    "I think none of you missed me." Alessandro says from behind in which the dogs run towards him


    before jumping on him making them fall on the floor. I get up from the floor with a smile and walk inside


    the house to see that Samuel is sitting on the living room with Advira in hisp.


    "How are you, Samuel?" I ask while taking the ss of water from the tray that a maid has offered me.


    "I am good, Mrs. Bianchi. How about you?" Samuel lets out.


    "I am happy to back here." I reply pleasantly.


    "Dolcezza, how are you doing?" Mama Melody asksing into the living room making me get up from


    my ce before hugging her.


    "I am perfectly alright. But I have missed you all so much." I reply with a pout.


    "I have missed you as well but it''s good that finally you got the justice you deserved." Mama Melody


    replies while pinching my cheeks.


    "By the way, where is dadabhai and Jasmine di?" I ask when I don''t see them.


    "Jasmine is looking very tired so Subho has taken her upstairs to their bedroom." Mama Melody


    answers making me nod in understanding.


    "I think I should go upstairs and get fresh." I let out with a sigh.


    "Hmm, that''s a good idea. I have made pumpkin cannoli for breakfast and your favorite mas tea."


    Mama Melody notifies making me lick my lips.


    "You are the best, Mama." I tell her before hurrying upstairs to get changed into somethingfortable.


    "By the way, where is Alessandro?" Mama Melody asks from behind.


    "Getting smothered by the furry babies." I yell my reply.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    When I reach the dining room after taking a shower I notice that Anhuphama isughing while eating a


    homemade pumpkin cannoli which is a specialty of Mama.


    "So you are enjoying the cookies without sharing with me." I let out before sitting down on my chair.


    "That''s my favorite cookies so I didn''t wait for you toe downstairs." Anhuphama replies with a


    cheeky smile.


    "Sandro, when will Marco going toe back?" Mama asks while putting some cookies on my te.


    "That I am not sure about, Mama. He is determined to fix everything between him and Miss Ganguly." I


    reply while taking a sip of my ck coffee.


    "That boy is going to get a spanking from me when hees back here. He shouldn''t have yed with


    Riya''s feelings before." Mama lets out before taking a seat beside Mrs. Ganguly.


    "Don''t worry Mama Melody. Marco is trying his best to get Riya to forgive him. But that girl is too


    stubborn to listen to anyone." Mrs. Ganguly says with a sigh.


    "What Marco has done with Riya is not something a girl can forget so easily. So, whatever Riya is doing


    is the most logical thing a girl in her ce will do." Anhuphama lets out before feeding our daughter a


    little piece of omelet.


    After that none of us discuss anything rted to Marco and Miss Ganguly. I quickly finish my breakfast


    before heading upstairs to get ready for the day because I can''t miss another day of my office. I change


    into a three-piece suit and take out my briefcase from one of the drawers of the closet. After putting the


    needed things in the briefcase I get out of the closet before going downstairs to bid goodbye to my


    family.


    "You could have taken rest today and then start going to thepany from tomorrow." Anhuphama


    says when I wrap my arms around her for a hug.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "I would have done that if I don''t have important meetings to attend. But you don''t worry, I will be home


    soon." I reply before kissing her on the lips.


    "Where is my princess?" I ask when I don''t see her anywhere.


    "She is ying with her brothers in the yroom." Cara replies making me nod my head. After that, I


    bid her goodbye and make my way out of the mansion.


    Upon reaching thepany I directly go to my cabin before asking Bianca toe and give me all the


    details about the current affairs of thepany. She starts exining that we have received a lot of


    intriguing deals which will be extremely profitable for thepany. The more profitable deals the more


    work we need to do.


    "There are still a few months left for Anupama''s delivery date so if we work overtime then you will be


    able to spend much time with her after the birth of your baby." Bianca says when she notices my


    hesitant expression.


    "I think that will be the best thing to do. Then, let''s start working to reach our goal." I reply with a nod.


    It''s now past 6 pm and I am still not done with my meetings. I know that my family is waiting for me to


    go back home. But with all the pending works I don''t know when I will be able to finish everything. I


    have asked Bianca to go home because she is already taking care of thepany on behalf of me so


    deserves some quality time with her family.


    After two more hours of work, I decide to head home. When I get inside the car I feel my eyes getting


    heavy because of all the works I am doing the whole day. When the car stops in front of the mansion I


    ******


    The next day I wake up very early because I need to go to thepany for a meeting. So, I tiptoe


    around the room while getting ready and leave the room after kissing my wife and daughter on their


    foreheads. I notice that Mama is already in the kitchen preparing for the breakfast so I let her know that


    I won''t be able to eat breakfast and also tell her to inform Anhuphama that I have left early for the


    company.


    When I reach thepany there are not many employees present because it''s only 8 am. But the


    representative of the Japanesepany that I am going to sign a deal is determined to go back to their


    country this afternoon and that''s why I have asked Bianca to schedule this meeting so early.


    Upon arriving in my cabin I take a seat in my chair before telling Bianca toe inside. When she


    comes to the cabin she starts to go about the profit that ourpany will be gaining by signing this


    deal. Because this will be the first time that I am going to work with a Japanesepany which is a


    very well-knownpany. I have decided to have the meeting in my cabin because there will be only


    Bianca, me and Miss Sakurai present in the meeting so there is no need to go to the conference room.


    Right as the clock hit 9 am Bianca informs me that the representative of the Japanesepany has


    arrived. I get up from my chair before weing the young but established businesswoman with a


    handshake. After she sits down across from me, we start the meeting. We talk about all the things that


    are needed to be discussed before we both signing the deal. With all the talking we are doing I don''t


    even realize that it''s already past noon. A sudden knock on the door makes us three look at the source


    to see that Anhuphama is standing at the entrance with a sheepish look on her face.


    "Cara, why are you standing there? Come inside." I let out while getting up from my ce to walk


    towards my pregnant wife. I kiss the top of her head before caressing the baby bump with a smile.


    "Mama Melody told me that you didn''t have your breakfast and knowing you, I am sure that you didn''t


    even eat a small sandwich aftering here. So, I think that it will be good if Ie here and bring


    you lunch." She exins making me delighted to know that my wife always tries to look out for me.


    "That''s such a thoughtful thing, Tesoro. But you didn''t need toe here because I know you get tired


    so easily nowadays." I reply while taking the lunch box from her hand.


    "I need to do something because I get bored while being upied in that big house all the time and


    after a long time I have tried something new to cook. So, I have to take your review about the new


    dishes." She mumbles with a pout making me want to kiss those pink lips mercilessly. But I refrain


    myself when I remember that we have two other people around us. So, I put my arms around my wife''s


    waist before guiding her towards my chair. She is reluctant at first to sit on my chair but after getting a


    look from me, she sits down with a pout.


    "So, my sources were correct when they told me that the cold-hearted businessman has an extremely


    sweet spot for his very beautiful wife." Miss Sakuraiments with a smile making Anhuphama blush.


    "Cara, meet our new business partner Miss Sakurai and she is from Japan." I let out while standing


    behind Anhuphama''s chair.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Miss Sakurai." Anhuphama says while shaking hands with the Japanese


    businesswoman.


    "Pleasure is all mine, Mrs. Bianchi. I am d that I get to meet you in person as I have heard a lot of


    things about you." Miss Sakurai replies with a gentle smile.


    "I hope there is nothing bad that you have heard of me." Anhuphama lets out making all of us chuckle.


    "The aura around you is the sign of purity so no I haven''t heard anything bad about you and I am sure


    that even in the future I won''t be hearing any bad thing about a big-hearted person like you." Miss


    Sakurai answers honestly.


    "Umm, I have brought lunch and there is much so you all can eat." Anhuphama says making Bianca


    squeal like a child making me look at her like she has gone mad.


    "Don''t give me that look, Alessandro. You know well how much I love to eat food made by Anupama so


    it''smon for me to get excited." Bianca reasons out before asking Anhuphama to serve her a big


    te. We move towards the couch avable in the cabin because then we will have arge space to


    sit. When Anhuphama opens the lunch box my eyes nearly bulge out of its socket seeing the Spanish


    dishes in front of me.


    "This is the first time I have tried to cook Spanish food so I don''t know if I have cooked it correctly or


    not. There are Albondigas, Patatas braves, Puerto rican chicken pasta and for dessert, I have made


    Churro." Anhuphama informs while serving the foods on tes.


    "Believe me they don''t taste like you have made them for the first time. Because they are so delicious


    and the aromaing from them is extremely mouthwatering." Miss Sakurai lets out after taking a bite


    of the food.


    "Thank you." Anhuphama replies with a satisfied smile.


    "I have missed your cooking so much that I can literally eat all the food here." Bianca says while eating


    a Churro.


    "Hey! Leave something for my wife too. She is eating for two now if you already forget about it." I


    comin with a scowl but Anhuphama only giggle at my words.


    "I have already eaten my lunch beforeing here, so you don''t need to worry about me." Anhuphama


    lets out but I shake my head and feed her a spoonful of pasta.


    We talk about various things while enjoying the delicious meal prepared by my wife. Before leaving the


    company Miss Sakurai makes me promise that I along with Anhuphama and our kids will be visiting her


    country one day.

 Chapter 63: Ch.62/ Little Moments

    Chapter 63: Ch.62/ Little Moments


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    Anhuphama is experiencing a very bad condition of morning sickness which is not unusual for a


    pregnant woman. But still, I can not just undo the way she can not keep anything in her stomach


    because the minute she eats something, the next minute she is rushing towards the washroom to throw


    up.


    Mrs. Ganguly is also facing the same thing so it''s getting very hard to take care of them both while


    trying to focus on work. That''s why Mama and Uncle Gabriel has decided to live with us till the


    pregnantdies give birth. Marco is still in India and I don''t know when he will be back. But thankfully


    he can manage hispany well despite being in a different country.


    I am also getting extremely busy with all the work going on mypany that I don''t get to spend much


    time with Anhuphama or our daughter. My boys are big enough to understand that their papa works


    hard because he wants to provide them with the best things. But my little princess sometimes gets


    upset when she has to sleep without bidding me goodnight because Ie homete.


    That''s why I have decided to bring my polo with me to thepany and let her y in my cabin. I


    have asked Mama to get my princess ready as Anhuphama is taking a nap after throwing up for the


    third time. After making sure that my wife is okay with King and Tank beside her, I leave the room and


    walk towards the yroom. When I get inside the yroom I see that my princess is ying with her


    fake vegetables and knife. I chuckle seeing that she is wearing a Minnie mouse printed dress. This girl


    surely loves Minnie mouse very much.


    "Princess, are you ready to go with me?" I ask making her head turn towards me.


    "Yesh, me go wid papa." By saying this she gets down from her chair before running towards me with


    her arms stretched widely. I don''t wait for a minute and pick her up in my arms before attacking her


    chubby cheeks with kisses.


    "Stoph no more. Me look pwetty. No make me look bad." Sheints while looking at me with a


    scowl but she is looking more adorable with her angry face.


    "Okay, I will not mess up with your pretty face. Now, let''s go because your big brother Scout is waiting


    for us." I tell her in which she nods her head rapidly.


    Upon arriving downstairs I notice that Scout already has his harness on so I don''t need to worry about


    him wandering around thepany. I whistle and he starts walking ahead of me before stopping in


    front of the car. First I put my princess on her car seat before asking Scout to jump beside her which he


    does instantly. I am also not spending much time with the boys and they will being too to the


    company on alternate days. It''s not something new because earlier I didn''t have anyone besides them


    so they used toe to thepany very often. But after getting their mum, they kind of forget about


    me which is quite heartbreaking. Jokes aside, I am happy that they love Anhuphama more than


    because the way she takes care of them it''s incredibly praiseworthy.


    "Papa me y wid Mia." My princess says when I put her on the ymat I have arranged for her in my


    cabin.


    "Okay, I will ask Auntie Bianca to bring Mia the next time youe here." I reply after taking off the


    harness from Scout.


    "Otay." My princess reply before getting back to y with the alphabetical legos.


    She is a three old year old so Anhuphama is teaching her some pre-school things. We have decided to


    homeschool her for one year and when she turns four years old, we will be enrolling her in a


    kindergarten school for further studies.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ******


    The head of the PR team and I am discussing something when my phone starts ringing so I excuse


    myself and receive the call when I notice that Uncle Gabriel is calling me.


    "Sorry to disturb you, son. But I need your help with a project." Uncle says over the phone.


    "Don''t be so formal with me, uncle. I am always ready to help you." I reply while singing the paper the


    head of the PR team has brought with him.


    "Actually, I need you to go to the LADID to check out the new factory that is being constructed there for


    ourpany. Usually, Marco does these works so I don''t need to worry about these. But now that he is


    not here, I can not help but ask your help." Uncle lets out making me frown.


    "Don''t worry, uncle. I will go there and check how the construction going." I reply trying to ease his


    tension.


    "Thank you so much, son." Uncle says while reply with a ''wee'' before disconnecting the call.


    "I am going to LADID so I will talk to youter about the press conference on our new project. Also,


    inform Bianca that I want her toe here." I order the head of the PR team who nods his head before


    heading out of my cabin.


    "Scout,e here my boy." I call out to the dog who is chewing a bone. Upon hearing my voice, he


    abandons his bone snack before scurrying towards me. I rub my hand on his furry head before getting


    up from his chair and kneel down in front of him.


    "Papa is going somewhere so you are going to be a good boy which you are already and take care of


    your baby sister in my absence." I tell him before kissing his big head making him bark at me in


    response.


    "That''s like my good boy. Now, go and enjoy the bone." I instruct and he licks my cheek before trotting


    towards his ce.


    "You asked me toe here, boss?" Bianca lets out aftering inside the cabin.


    "Yes, I want you to look after my princess because I am going LADID." By saying this I exin to her


    about the cal I have gotten from Uncle Gabriel. After that I go near my princess and kiss her on the


    forehead before getting out of the cabin to go to the ce mentioned by Uncle.


    I have to say that I am very impressed with the quality of material used in making the factory and also


    the speed the workers are working. It''s not new for them to see me there as they also build factories


    and industries for me too. After interacting with them and analyzing the construction I leave from there.


    But suddenly I get a call from Mama saying that Anhuphama''s health is not well so I need toe


    home asap. After hearing this, I ask the driver to drive fast to home. I shouldn''t have left my Cara alone


    knowing well that she is not feeling well nowadays. Still, I have paid more attention to my work and now


    she is suffering.


    I hurriedly get out of the car when the car reaches the mansion. I get shocked when I notice that the


    doctor is already in my bedroom doing a check-up on Anhuphama. Upon seeing me, Mama gets up


    from her ce where she is sitting beside Anhuphama. I nod in her direction before sitting beside my


    wife whose face is scrunched up as if she is in great pain.


    "What''s wrong with her, doctor?" I ask worriedly.


    "I am not going to sugarcoat my words and say that Mrs. Bianchi is alright. Because that''s definitely not


    the truth. Although she has already crossed the most dangerous time of pregnancy, still she needs to


    be careful about her health. What I have observed aftering here that she must have faced some


    stressful things which have left a deep impact on her mind. So, I will be suggesting you and her loved


    ones spend time with her and try to keep her happy." The doctor exins to me.


    "Okay, I understand what you are trying to say and I will be more careful around her from now on. But


    why is she looking like that she is in pain?" I ask the question that is going on my mind.


    "It''s normal to feel pain during pregnancy and I have already given her medicine which will be curing


    her pain. I am also going to prescribe some vitamins for her that will be helpful for her health." The


    doctor replies.


    I thank the doctor and ask Samuel to see her off. When everyone leaves the room except Mama, I look


    at my wife who is now sleeping peacefully making me realize that the medicine must have kicked in. I


    release a sigh before running my hands through her hair in a soothing manner.


    "I know your work is important, Sandro. But right now, your wife''s health is the most important thing for


    you so I think you should think about her before your work." Mama says before leaving me alone with


    Anhuphama.


    "I am so sorry my love. I didn''t know that you are stressing so much that is making you so unhealthy.


    But don''t worry, from now on I will be more careful with you. I won''t let you feel a little bit of stress and


    will keep you happy always." I whisper before kissing the top of my Cara''s head.


    ******


    Anhuphama''s POV:-


    Being a six-month pregnant woman is not an easy thing because my body has be bigger which


    always gets in my way whenever I try to bend or to get up from the bed. After the sudden trouble in my


    health two months ago, Alessandro has been taking extra care of me. It''s not like he wasn''t before but


    now he has reached another level. He has installed an elevator inside the mansion so that neither I nor


    Jasmine di doesn''t need to climb so many stairs.


    I was very irritated at first, but then I understand his point of view and appreciate his effort. He is also


    doing most of his work from his home office as he doesn''t want to leave me alone for many hours.


    The dogs have also be more protective towards me. Sometimes they don''t even let their papa


    touch my baby bump. They love to snuggle around me while putting their head on my swollen belly. But


    still, they do this very carefully not wanting too much weight on me.


    Currently, I am searching for my beloved husband whom I haven''t seen for some hours. I ask one of


    the maids about their boss and she informs me that Alessandro is in the backyard. So, I walk towards


    the backyard and find my hubby dearest sitting in a chair while reading something.


    "What are you doing out here, Alessandro?" I ask when I reach near him. Upon hearing my voice he


    looks at me with a smile that lip up my world and puts the paper down before extending his hand for me


    to take. I take his hand and let him pull me towards him.


    "I am just looking at some designs for our little bean''s nursery." He replies after I sit down across from


    him.


    "Nursery? But why is that?" I ask confusingly.


    "For her or him to sleep." He lets out making me frown.


    "But our little bean will be very small so I am not going to let him or her sleep in another room." I retort


    with a pout.


    "Cara, I am not saying that our baby will be staying there all the time. I just want our baby to have them


    their own room." He replies making me understand.


    "Okay, fine but I want to choose the design." I let out while holding my palm for him to show me the


    designs which he does without anyints.


    "Whatever my queen wants, I will do." He says smiling at me.


    ******


    "Mum-mum me finish." Advira says while showing me her copy where she has been writing the English


    alphabet. I take the copy from her before marking the mistakes and ask her to re-write them.


    "Anu, why don''t we go out and have some ice cream?" Jasmine di asksing inside Advira''s room.


    "I am also craving ice cream but I don''t think Alessandro will let us go out at this time." I let out with a


    sigh.


    "That''s unfair. We are pregnant and craving ice cream so it''s our right to eat ice cream as much as we


    want." Jasmine diints with a pout.


    "I know that but my stubborn husband is not going to permit our wish as he thinks ice cream is bad for


    our health." I whine while Advira looks at me with a bored look. She has gotten used to seeing my


    mood swings in these few months so it''s nothing new for her.


    "Baby, will you help mum-mum to get ice cream?" I ask while trying to appear helpless in front of her. I


    know it''s bad that I am using my three-year-old daughter, but what to do when her stubborn father


    doesn''t listen to me.


    "Otay mum-mum. Me go and ask papa to bwing ice cweam for yous and mami." Advira replies cutely


    before going out of the room while calling out to her papa.


    "You are so naughty, Anu." Jasmine di says while I giggle.


    "Let''s go and have ice cream." I tell her and both of us leave the room with happy smiles on our faces.


    When wee downstairs, with the help of the elevator we directly go to the dining room where we


    hear Alessandro and Advira''s voices talking to each other. Upon seeing me and Jasmine di,


    Alessandro shakes his head but still gives us two tubs of ice cream which makes us squeal like


    toddlers. We start to devour the cold dessert in no minutes.


    "Cara, this is the second time that you are having ice cream in a day so don''t think that I will let you


    have ice cream for another two days." Alessandro says sternly making me stop eating and look at him


    in betrayal. Before I know it I burst into tears while shoving the tub of ice cream to the side.


    "What''s wrong, tesoro? Are you feeling pain anywhere? Do you need me to call the doctor?" He asks


    rapidlying near me but that only make my cry harder.


    "You don''t love me anymore." I let out while tears with the back of my hand.


    "What? Who told you that?" He asks looking confused.


    "No one told me this but I know this because if you love me then you won''t try to take away my rights to


    eat ice cream." I reply while pointing a finger at him.


    "Okay, okay you can eat as much as you want the ice cream but don''t cry anymore. Because I don''t


    like to see tears in your beautiful eyes." He says while kissing the top of my head.


    "You promise?" I ask in suspicion.


    "Promise my love." He replies before putting a spoonful of ice cream in front of my lips making me


    smile brightly at him. I open my mouth and he feeds me the yummy ice cream which makes me very


    happy.

 Chapter 64: Ch.63/ Baby Shower

    Chapter 64: Ch.63/ Baby Shower


    Anupama''s POV:-


    The ritual of Saadh which ismonly known as Baby Shower in foreign countries, is the most


    important ritual performed for pregnant women as per our Indian culture. Usually, it should be


    performed three times during pregnancy. The first one is in the fifth month of pregnancy which is called


    Panchammrita and the second one is in the seventh month of pregnancy which is called Saptammrita.


    But duo to some circumstances Mamoni couldn''t be here at that times and that''s why the ritual of


    Saadh is going to be performed today. Currently, I am nine months pregnant while Jasmine di has


    entered in her eight months of pregnancy.


    I was very sad at first thinking that Mamoni wouldn''t be able toe here to perform the ritual as in our


    bengali culture, the ritual is done by the parental side of the pregnant woman. But now that the ritual is


    going to be performed regarding our tradition, I am feeling extremely happy to get all the blessing for


    the baby.


    This is a totally female-oriented ritual so the male has no role in it. During the ritual the elder women of


    the family showers the pregnantdy with lots of blessing and serves her various types of food. When I


    was pregnant with Advira I didn''t get to enjoy this ritual as I wasn''t in a happy mood because of the


    turmoil that was going on in my life. But this time I am very excited for this ritual.


    Both Jasmine di and I are getting ready in my bedroom as it is the biggest room in the mansion so we


    don''t have to bump with each other while getting ready. Not only Mamoni but Jasmine di''s mom has


    alsoe here to perform the ritual so you can guess the excitement in us. Surprisingly, Mama Melody


    along with Bianca and Olivia has decided to wear sarees for today''s function.


    "Are you both ready?" Jasmine di''s mom asks while walking inside the room.


    "Yes we are done, mom." Jasmine di replies with a smile.


    "Both of you are looking so beautiful and the glow in your faces can not bepared to anything."


    Jasmine di''s mom says before hugging both of us.


    "Let''s go to the living room where everyone is waiting for you." By saying this Jasmine di''s mom starts


    to guide us downstairs.


    Upon arriving there I smile looking at the simple yet cute decoration for the ceremony done by Bianca


    and Olivia. When they notice Jasmine di and me, they walk towards us before hugging us. After that


    they make us sit on the little couch which is also beautifully decorated with flowers.


    I ampletely amazed looking at the arrangement in front of me that I can feel moisture gather


    around the corner of my eyes. But I am not going to ruin this beautiful day by crying just because I can


    not control my emotions.


    Mamoni is the one who firstes near me and Jasmine di before taking the te full of holy things in


    her hand and starts the ritual. She also gives each of us gold jewelry as gifts along with some baby


    stuffs. After that one by one, all thedies of our families bless us before handing us gifts. Finally, the


    timees when we are going to be served some of our favorite dishes to eat in bronze utensils.


    However, I have never guessed that there will be so many dishes that we need to eat.


    "You both need to finish all the foods on the tes." Mamoni instructs us which makes us both a little


    pale because it''s a lot of food we are talking about.


    "But Chhoto mami how can we finish all these foods alone?" Jasmine di whines making all thedies


    laugh at her.


    "Okay, fine you can share this food with your niece." Mamoni replies with a smile.


    "Oh, that''s a relief. But Advira is so small." Jasmine di wonder aloud looking helpless.


    "Mia can also eat with you and Advira." I suggest looking at the adorable baby who is now sitting


    beside Advira and Delh.


    "Thank you for the amazing suggestions, Anu. You are a lifesaver." Jasmine di replies before kissing


    me on the cheek.


    "Come here, Delh. Let''s finish our food before Auntie Jasmine." I tell the eldest daughter of Bianca


    whoes running towards me squealing cheerfully.


    It takes us half an hour to finish all the food. But in the end, we all get to enjoy a tasty meal. Just then


    Mama Melodye towards us with something I have been craving for some days but toozy to


    make it by myself.


    "Here is the main dessert of today''s function, Bengali payesh." Mama Melody announces before putting


    the big bowl of payesh(rice pudding) on the table.


    "Have you made it, Mama Melody?" I ask while looking at her with a smile.


    "Yes, but with the help of your Mamoni." Mama Melody replies before asking me to open my mouth to


    feed me the payesh.


    "It''s so yummy." Ipliments after gulping the payesh.


    "Is it?" Mama Melody asks while feeding Jasmine di.


    "Yes, it''s really amazing and believe me no one will know that you have made it for the first time." I


    answer truthfully.


    "Now I hope you will believe me, Melody." Mamoni says teasingly making Mama Melody blush while


    everyoneughs. These two have be very good friends despite only knowing each other for


    merely three days. They get along so well that I am surprised they have so many simrities between


    them and I think that''s why I have managed to build such a strong rtionship with Mama Melody.


    "Mausumi auntie, will you please teach me how to make this dish?" Olivia asks Mamoni.


    "Of course dear but to do that, you have to be good around the kitchen." Mamoni replies with a smile.


    "I love cooking but with my non-stop working schedule, I can not cook much. However, My Sam loves


    Indian food so I want to learn some Indian dishes." Olivia lets out while blushing madly making us all


    a at her.


    "Don''t worry, I will teach you as much as Indian dishes you want to learn." Mamoni answers.


    "Mum-mum me wanna eat wid yous." Advira saysing near me.


    "Awe my baby. Come sit beside me so that I can feed you." I reply and make her sit beside me on the


    couch. I take a little bit of the payesh in a spoon before feeding it to her.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    While all thedies are busy inside the mansion in celebrating the baby shower of Anhuphama and


    Mrs. Ganguly, we men are currently ying different games in the Gameroom to pass the time as per


    the Indian custom no man can participate in the baby shower. At first, I was very frustrated that I


    wouldn''t be able to enjoy the day with my Cara. But then I realized that I was being irrational, so


    without throwing any more tantrums I got out of the room.


    "Alessandro, how are you handling Anupama''s mood swings and cravings?" Liam asks.


    "I think I am coping with the situation quite well despite feeling scared at first when Anhuphama started


    develop the weird cravings." I reply with a chuckle.


    "What about you, Subhodeep?" Samuel asks teasingly because clearly he knows well what''s going on


    around the mansion with two heavily pregnant women.


    "You should know how it feels to get woken up in the middle of the night just because your wife is


    craving pizza with apple slices as the toppings as you have seen me going out of the house very


    often." Mr. Ganguly replies sarcastically making usugh because seriously his situation is worse than


    mine.


    "Man, I don''t know about you both but I have suffered the worst because Bianca. One minute she was


    cuddling with me and then the next minute she wanted nothing to do with me. She even forbade me to


    enter our bedroom because she couldn''t stand the way I smell. I am telling you guys, pregnant women


    are more dangerous than our enemies." Liam lets out making me gulp in fear because I really don''t


    want to experience the things he has to go through with Bianca.


    "After hearing you guys, I am seriously debating if I should get Olivia pregnant anytime soon or not."


    Samuel says aloud with a sigh.


    "Don''t get too scared because believe me, after all the hardships when you will get to see the face of


    your newborn baby you won''t be regretting your decision." I reply before petting his shoulder.


    *******


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s now night time and I know that the function is now over as I am not hearing any moreughter or


    the sound of musicing out of the living room. So, I bid goodbye to the guys before getting out of


    the game room in search of my wife and daughter whom I haven''t seen for so many hours.


    First, I go to my princess''s room and see that she along with Delh sleeping on her bed. So, I walk


    towards them before pulling theforter on their bodies and give them kisses on their heads. The


    dogs are also sleeping on the floor except King whom I know well where he can be. After ensuring that


    they are safe and sleeping I leave the room.


    After that I go near my bedroom and notice that the doors of the room are slightly closed. So, without


    making any noise I pull the door open before poking my head inside and notice that Anhuphama is


    sleeping on the bed while King is sleeping beside her. This boy has gotten super protective of his mom


    that he doesn''t like to stay away from her. Not wanting to disturb them, I silently go inside the room and


    lay down beside the two before running my hand on King''s head who purrs softly making me smile.


    I don''t know from how long I have slept but soon I feel like someone is shaking me, so I open my eyes


    and look at the source to see that Anhuphama is sitting in her ce with teary eyes making me


    abruptly sit up in the bed. I wipe her tears before asking her why she is crying.


    "I have been calling your name for so long but you weren''t waking up." Sheins while crying


    loudly. Hearing her cry King wakes up from his sleep and puts his head on her stomach before whining


    loudly.


    "I am sorry amore. I didn''t realize that I was in so deep sleep." I apologize for trying to stop her from


    crying anymore as it''s not good for her health.


    "I want to eat Gbjamun Cake." She mumbles looking at me with hopeful eyes making me release a


    sigh.


    "Now, I don''t know what type of cake this is but can you show me a picture so that I can get it for you?"


    I ask gently not wanting to upset her.


    "Oh, you only need to go to the kitchen and get the cake." She replies excitedly and show me a photo


    how the cake look like. Seriously, a few seconds before she was crying and now she is looking


    extremely happy.


    "Okay wait for some time, I will go and get the cake for you." I tell her making her smile brightly. I walk


    downstairs before going to the kitchen and opening the refrigerator to see that there is indeed the cake


    Anhuphama wants to eat.


    I cut a slice of the cake and put it on a te before keeping the rest of the cake inside the refrigerator.


    However, this time I take the elevator to go upstairs not wanting to make my wife wait as I don''t know


    what she will do if she doesn''t get her cravings fulfill immediately.


    When she notices me her face lit up before she starts making grabby hand for the te in my hand.


    So, without wasting any moment I give the te to her and immediately she starts to eat the cake as if


    her life depends on the cake. When she is done she hands me back now the empty te which I put


    on my side of the nightstand. I ask her to lie down and she does without anyining. Again, I


    close my eyes and fall asleep a few minutester.


    However, I get woken up by vigorous shaking making me want to smash my head. But when I hear


    pain whimper noisesing from the side I instantly look at Anhuphama and notice that she is holding


    her stomach while taking big breaths.


    "What''s wrong, Cara?" I ask but she only points towards thepletely wet bedsheet.


    "Umm, I am not trying to sound rude but if you wanted to go to the washroom you could have asked me


    to take you there. So, you would have never pee in the bed." I let out looking at the wet spot. But


    suddenly a pillow gets thrown in my face by my wife who is ring at me.


    "You stupid husband of mine, this is not pee. My water has broken so take me to the hospital so that I


    can give birth to our baby." She yells at me making my eyes widen in sudden


    surprise.

 Chapter 65: Ch.64/ Worth Waiting

    Chapter 65: Ch.64/ Worth Waiting


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Mother, a simple word but the meaning behind this simple word is so vast that there is no particr


    description of it. A mother can endure all the pain and the hardships to bring her child safely into this


    world. The minute she sees her baby''s innocent face for the first time, nothing seems to matter to her


    anymore.


    I have never thought I would get to have a chance to experience being a mother for the second time.


    But now when I look at the sleeping child on my chest, I can proudly say that this is definitely not a


    dream. To bring this child into the world whatever pain I have to go through, is nothing in front of the joy


    I am feeling after seeing him.


    Yes, him as in boy. We didn''t want to know the gender before because I believe that the pure


    happiness of getting to know about the gender of the baby is actually after birth. So, both Alessandro


    and I have decided to wait till I give birth. And I am extremely pleased to say the moment the doctor


    informed us of the arrival of our son, we can not be happier with our decision to keep the knowledge of


    the gender a surprise.


    After 10 long hours ofbor, our son finally has decided toe out of his safe cocoon. However, he is


    not a bit happy to be here as he is still hupping while being asleep, and the way his lips are jutted


    out in a pout I can feel that the little man is also very angry. So, I rub my finger between his creased


    eyebrows to soothe him and surprisingly he calms down in an instant.


    "Finally, he is not crying anymore." Alessandro says quietly not wanting to disturb our son''s sleep.


    "Hmm, but I don''t know how long he will be able to sleep before everyone burst here to see him." I let


    out with a chuckle.


    "Don''t worry, I have already told them that they shoulde here after a few hours as both of you need


    some time to rest. So, you also sleep without any worry. I am here to look out for both of you." He


    replies lovingly before kissing me on the lips.


    "Okay, but I want to say sorry for the way  I have yelled at you earlier without your fault." I answer


    feeling guilty when I remember how I have used him of the reason behind my pain while trying to


    give birth to our son.


    "I know you didn''t mean any word you have said earlier so don''t feel sorry. I can not even imagine the


    pain you must have felt so if by scolding me you got relieved from your pain then I will let you do it


    every time." He replies with a heartwarming smile to let me know that he is not lying.


    "Thank you for understanding me so well." I let out before closing my eyes.


    "Thank you for bringing our son into this world." I hear him say before sleep takes over me.


    When the next time my eyes open after a few hours of sleep, I notice that Mama Melody is now the


    baby whom we haven''t named yet. I look around the room to see that mostly everyone is present here


    except Jasmine di and Advira. Dadabhai is the first one to notice that I have woken up so he walks


    near me.


    "How are you feeling, Anu?" Dadabhai asks worriedly.


    "Absolutely alright." I reply with a small smile trying to ease his tension.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "I was so terrified when Mr. Bianchi informed us that he needed to take you to the hospital in the middle


    of the night. But now seeing you and my nephew I am feeling rxed." Dadabhai replies with a sigh.


    "You need to be strong dadabhai because Jasmine di is very near to give birth. So, don''t panic in


    situations like this." I let out while give him an assuring smile. I can understand why he is so scared


    because it''smon for first-time parents.


    "He is so little and adorable, dolcezza." Mama Melodyments whileing to stand beside me with


    a bright smile on her face.


    "But what''s his name, Anu? Have you decided on any name or you want to wait for the naming


    ceremony?" Mamoni asks after sitting on the chair beside my bed.


    "I haven''t decided any name because from the start I want Alessandro to name our baby." I reply


    looking at a shocked Alessandro who doesn''t know about my decision.


    "How can I name him, Cara? I have never done it before." Alessandro lets out looking hesitant but I


    smile at him and hold out my hand for him to take which he does.


    "Because I believe that you will pick the perfect name for our son." I answer looking at the father of my


    babies.


    "I think Anupama is correct, Alessandro. I have also asked you to choose Delh''s name but you


    refused. However, this don''t run away without giving your son a name." Bianca jokes making us all


    laugh while Alessandro re at her.


    "I didn''t run away that time, I really had an important meeting to attend." Alessandro says trying to


    defend himself but I can clearly see that he is lying. However, he takes our son in his arms very


    carefully before kissing the top of his tiny head very gently. I have always admired the way he reacts


    around the kids but this is the first time I have seen him with a newborn baby and I am amazed at how


    well he is holding him.


    "I don''t know if I am choosing the perfect name for my son or not. But after knowing about his existence


    and finally having him in my arms, I can not think about another name other than the one I want to


    name him." Alessandro says while looking at our son with admiration.


    "I am sure whatever name you have chosen is going to be the best." Dadabhai lets out after petting


    Alessandro on the shoulder.


    "This little man''s name from now on is Ian Bianchi." Alessandro deres with a smile.


    "The name is so sweet. But may I know the meaning behind it?" Mamoni asks looking confused as its a


    foreign name for her.


    "Ian means the gift of God. While I don''t believe in God, I can not deny that our son is here because of


    him. Also, after what Anhuphama had gone through in the past our son is the best gift we can ask for."


    Alessandro answers making me feel blessed to have such a thoughtful husband like him.


    "Wow, boss I really didn''t know that you can think so deep." Samuelments but gets a swat behind


    his head by Olivia.


    "Are you implying that Alessandro is dumb?" Olivia asks Samuel with a re.


    "Wh-a-a n-o. How can I say that?" Samuel asks with a horrifying look.


    "Then keep your mouth shut." Olivia snaps before marching out of the room.


    "Umm sorry about her. I will go and talk to her." Samuel says before walking out of the room leaving us


    all confused as to what''s wrong with these two.


    "I think Olivia is pregnant." Liam suddenly says making us turn to look at him.


    "Why are saying this?" Uncle Gabriel asks.


    "Because one minute she is smiling and the next minute she is cursing." Liam replies nonchntly.


    "Then God bless poor Samuel to handle the tornado name, Olivia." Bianca lets out with a dramatic


    sigh.


    ******


    It''s been two weeks since I have gotten discharged from the hospital ande back home with Ian. I


    was a little skeptical about Advira''s reaction but the moment she saw her baby brother, she has refused


    to left his side. The dogs are behaving the same as their baby sister because they also don''t like to


    leave little Ian''s side. It takes a lot of bribing and talking to take them out for doing their business.


    Seeing how gentle and caring Advira is with her baby brother, I am proud to say that I have raised her


    well. She doesn''t show a bit of jealousy towards her baby brother, instead she wants to share all of her


    toys with him already. The furry babies also bring their toys for their little brother who only stares at


    them as he is still so small to y. However, I am not going to stop them from showing their love


    because I know that they will always keep little Ian safe and protected from any harm.


    Currently, I am breastfeeding Ian while Advira and the furry babies are ying on the rug. Alessandro


    has gone to take some business calls as he doesn''t want to disturb his babies. When I am done


    feeding Ian, I put him on my shoulder to burp. After that I put him in the middle of the bed  before


    surrounding him with pillows. I start humming a luby to make him asleep and in a few minutes he


    closes his eyes indicating that he is indeed fallen asleep. He has his own nursery but I refuse to put my


    son alone in a big room. I am happy that Alessandro has supported me in my decision.


    "Advira, mum-mum is going to meet Jasmine mami. Will you please look after your baby brother?" I ask


    my baby girl.


    "Yesh, me look at baby broder. You go see mami." She replies sweetly while kissing me on the cheek. I


    smile at her and give her a tight hug. Then I look at the dogs who are already standing beside the bed


    as if guarding the baby. I give all of them kisses on their heads before getting out of the room.


    Jasmine di''s health is not well for two days and the doctor has asked her to be onplete bed rest. I


    haven''t gotten much time to talk to her with a newborn to be taken care of. So, now that the little man is


    sleeping it''s a great time to see how Jasmine di is doing.


    Upon reaching near her bedroom I open the door but find her sleeping while holding Dadabhai''s hand


    who is sitting beside her. Dadabhai signals me toe inside but I decline not wanting to disturb


    Jasmine di''s sleep. I tell him that I willeter as Jasmine di must sleep as much as she can.


    With nothing to do, I decide to go downstairs and see if I can help in the kitchen if Mama Melody or


    Mamoni will let me. When I arrive there, I notice that they are preparing for dinner.


    "What are you doing here, doll? You should be resting in your room." Mamoni says the moment she


    sees me.


    "I have rested enough and also Ian is sleeping so Ie here to help you." I reply sheepishly.


    "Not gonna happen." Mama Melody says sternly making me pout.


    "But why?" I whine because it''s not my nature to sit without doing any work.


    "Because you''re still healing after giving birth, dolcezza." Mama Melody replies while pinching my


    cheek.


    "Okay fine I won''t work but I can sit here and talk to you both." I answer before sitting on a chair beside


    the kitchen ind.


    "Have you talked to Borda?" Mamoni asks while chopping potatoes.


    "Hmm, and he has promised me that he wille here next month to meet his grandbabies. Hopefully,


    by that time Jasmine di''s baby will be here already." I reply happily.


    "That will be really great because I am also going back to Kolkata. So, if bordaes here I can go


    back with him." Mamoni says making me frown.


    "But why are you leaving so soon?" I ask feeling sad.


    "Doll, Sengupta mansion needs me and also it doesn''t feel good to stay at my daughter''s house for so


    long." Mamoni answers gently but I shake my head.


    "This is an old talking which I don''t believe. If a mother can stay at her son''s house as long as she


    desires then she has the right to stay at her daughter''s ce as long as she wants. So, stop giving me


    this stupid excuse." I exim in which Mama Melody agrees with me.


    "Anupama is correct Mausumi. We are very happy to have you here so don''t try to make us feel bad."


    Mama Melody let out.


    "I understand you both but I still need to go back. Because I have never stayed away from the house


    for so long." Mamoni says with a smile.


    We decide not to talk further about this topic because I know it''s first time for Mamoni to stay away from


    the Sengupta mansion for so many days. So, it''s bound for her to feel homesick. While both of them


    cook, I talk to them about random things. Finally, when the dinner gets ready they ask me to call


    everyone in the dining room except Jasmine di who will get her dinner served in the bedroom.


    After telling Uncle Gabriel and Dadabhai toe downstairs, I go to mine and Alessandro''s room to tell


    him about dinner being ready. But the sight that greets me is such a sweet sight that I instantly take a


    picture of it before sending it to baba. Little Ian is sleeping while holding his papa''s hand tightly who is


    also sleeping.


    My baby boy doesn''t have much hair on his head but seeing the little hair on his head, I am sure that


    he is going to have ck hair like his father. I look at the other side of the bed where Advira is sleeping


    beside her papa while the dogs are sitting beside the bed.


    "Alessandro, wake up. The dinner is ready." I let out while running my hand through his hair before


    kissing him on the forehead.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know when I fall asleep." Alessandro says groggily after waking up from his nap.


    "It''s okay to sleep because you also don''t get much sleep because of our son. Now, let''s go before the


    food get cold." I reply before going to wake up Advira who refuses to wake up. I sigh when I realize that


    it''s futile to wake her up because she is in deep sleep.


    "Let her sleep for now. If she wakes upter then you can feed her some light food that will not cause


    her any harm." Alessandro says after getting up from the bed. I nod my head before I put both kids in


    the middle of the bed with pillows around them. I stand beside the bed while admiring my two babies


    who are now snuggling with each other.


    "They are so precious, right?" Alessandro asks while wrapping his arms around my waist from behind.


    "Hmm, indeed they are." I reply leaning to his touch.


    "I have never felt this much happiness before but after you and our daughtere into my life,


    everything has changed for the better. Now, our son is also here because of you." He lets out while


    kissing the side of my head making me smile. I turn around in his arms before putting my hands around


    his neck.


    "I really love our son''s name." I tell him with a genuine smile.


    "I am d to hear that." He replies tightening his hold on me.


    "I love you, Alessandro." I let out while looking at his eyes which are full of love and affection.


    "I love you more, amore mio." He says before taking my lips in a passionate


    kiss.

 Chapter 66: Ch.65/ Dreams Come True

    Chapter 66: Ch.65/ Dreams Come True


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "I don''t care what you need to do to get this deal finalized. I just want the result and that is also in the


    next two days." I bark orders over the phone before cutting the call without waiting for any reply. I am


    getting sick of my employees because it seems they can not function without me being present in the


    company.


    I have decided to take three months break from thepany because I want to help Anhuphama in


    taking care of our son. Although she denies that she needs my help, I can see through her tough


    facade how tired she gets while looking after a toddler and a newborn baby. So, I try to help her as


    much as I can.


    It''s already two months since Ian is born and one month since Mrs. Ganguly has given birth to a baby


    boy. All of us had predicted that she would give birth to a girl but then the doctor surprised us by


    announcing that the baby is a boy. However, we all are happy to know the both mother and the baby is


    healthy. Anhuphama can not stop talking non-stop about her nephew that I have to stop her from


    getting more hyper.


    Speaking of my wife, I haven''t seen her for some time so I ask one of the maids about her and get to


    know that she is in our son''s nursery bathing him. So, I go there and find that she has already put our


    son in his crib for his afternoon nap. I admire the way she holds him with utmost care and lulls him to


    sleep while singing. She then kisses him on his cheek before putting the gate of the crib back in its


    ce.


    When she turns around and notices me, she gives me a warm smile beforeing near me. I put my


    arms around her hip and pull her towards me before nuzzling her neck in which she starts giggling. But


    then puts her hand over her mouth preventing herself fromughing loudly which makes me confused.


    However, she points her hands towards our sleeping son so I realize why she tries to control herugh.


    I nod my head silently before getting out of the nursery while holding her hand in mine.


    "Where are you taking me, Alessandro?" Anhuphama asks when she notices that we are going to the


    backyard.


    "We are just going to sit on the swing and rx." I reply while looking at her lovingly. When we reach


    near the swing I sit down first before tugging her on myp.


    I hold her in my arms and feel her cuddle closer to my chest. I didn''t like to cuddle anyone but now I


    look forward to have some cuddle time with my wife. Because of the way she puts her head on my


    chest, it makes me feel proud to be able to provide thefort she needs.


    "Have you seen Advira?" Anhuphama asks after some time.


    "Hmm, she is ying in the garden with the dogs and some of the guards." I reply while stroking her


    hair lightly.


    "I still can''t believe the guards ept to y with her." She says making me chuckle.


    "Our daughter is very demanding so I don''t think the guards have any other choice left." I reply while


    sheughs.


    "Seriously, she is getting bolder day by day. But what can I do when she likes to follow whatever her


    favorite person aka her papa does." Shements while putting her chin on my chest so that she can


    look at my eyes.


    "So you''re saying that I am teaching her bad things?" I ask with a yful smirk.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Nope, I am just saying that our daughter likes to be in charge." She replies with a smile making me


    kiss her on the lips.


    "I have something to tell you, Cara." I let out with a sigh.


    "What is it?" She asks looking skeptical.


    "I want our daughter to know about her biological father, Romil." I reply making her pale.


    "But why? Advira is still very small so she won''t understand about Romil. I don''t think it''s a good idea to


    tell her everything. Also, she believes that you are her father so why do we need to bring the past? It''s


    not a good idea, Alessandro. I am telli-" I put my lips on her to stop her from rambling in nervousness.


    "Why did you do that?" She asks when I stop kissing her.


    "Because this is the best way to keep you from rambling." I reply with a smirk but then get serious


    because I want her to understand my point of view.


    "Cara, I am not saying that we are going to tell our daughter about Romil right now. Because I also


    know that she is not old enough to understand anything. I am just saying that after she gets older we


    will tell her everything. I am always going to be her father no matter what and she will always remain


    my daughter. But at the same time, she has the rights to know about Romil." I exin as gently as I


    can.


    "What if she hates us after knowing that we have kept the truth hidden from her?" Cara asks looking


    frightened.


    "I have faith in our upbringing so I am sure that our daughter will understand. She will also understand


    that it''s not important if you are rted by blood or not. What makes you rted to others is the way


    you see things and behave. So, don''t worry about our daughter''s reaction." I answer making her nod


    her head.


    ******


    I am now on my way to pick up my father-inw from the airport as he wants to surprise Anhuphama


    with an unannounced visit. Also, I have something special n for my beautiful wife. I know I have


    showered her with lots of expensive gifts and other things. However, I know what she will be liking the


    most. So, I am going to give her the best gift I can think of.


    After picking up Mr. Sengupta from the airport I drive towards the Bianchi mansion. When I stop the car


    in front of the mansion, both I and Mr. Sengupta get out of the car. Before going inside I notice that my


    princess is picking up something from the ground.


    "What are you doing, princess?" I call out to her. She turns around to face me when she hears me


    calling out to her.


    "Me y wid stone." She replies smiling at me.


    "But you will get hurt if you y with stones. So, don''t do this again. Okay, baby?" I let out after picking


    her in my arms.


    "Otay me no do again." She answers cutely.


    "Now look who hase here to meet you." I say and let her see Mr. Sengupta.


    "Boro dadu!" She yells happily before wiggling her way out of my arms and run to her Grandpa who


    takes her in his arms instantly.


    "How are you doing, Advira?" Mr. Sengupta asks.


    "Me doin good, hows you?" My princess asks while wrapping her arms around her grandpa''s neck.


    "I am also good baby." Mr. Ganguly replies with a grin.


    "I think we should get inside." Iment and get nodes from both.


    Upon getting inside the mansion and ask the maids to put Mr. Sengupta''s luggage in a guest room.


    After that I call for Anhuphama who walks down the stairs while holding our two months old son in her


    arms. When she sees who is with me, her face breaks out in a big smile before she rushes towards her


    father and hugs him.


    "You didn''t tell me you areing." Anhuphama lets out after pulling away from the hug.


    "I wanted to surprise you and that''s why I didn''t tell you anything. Now let me see my grandson." Mr.


    Ganguly says before taking Ian in his arms very carefully.


    "He is so cute. But I must admit that I love the meaning behind


    his name." Mr. Senguptaments while looking at me with a proud smile.


    "Thank you." I reply with a small smile.


    "Where is Jasmine? I also need to meet my other grandson." Mr. Sengupta lets out.


    "Jasmine di is in her room and feeding Vivaan." Anhuphama replies.


    "Okay, then I will meet themter. Here take Ian and I will go freshen up." Mr. Sengupta retorts while I


    take my son from him. I watch as he along with my wife and daughter walk upstairs so I start to n


    the next part of my gift. I take out my phone from my jeans pocket before dialing Bianca''s number to tell


    her that everything is going as we have nned. She replies that she will be here soon with Liam and


    their kids.


    I have nned a little party to celebrate the birth of the two babies and I have already invited the close


    persons of our family. Surprisingly, Marco is alsoing to the party as he hasn''t meet the babies yet.


    But Miss Ganguly told me that she won''t be able toe this time.


    "I hope your mommy will like the gift I have prepared for you." I tell my son who only blinks at me.


    ******


    Finally, the eveninge and I ask Anhuphama to get ready as we will be going out to have dinner.


    She wasn''t ready at first because she didn''t want to leave Ian alone as he is very small right now. But


    after a lot of pursuing she agrees to go with me. After getting ready she checks on our kids before


    telling the maids what to do or not. However, when we start walking down the stairs and reach the living


    room she looks confused.


    "Umm, why is there so silence as if no one is home?" She wonders aloud while I try not to smile.


    "Why don''t we go outside and see if we can find anyone?" I ask.


    "Okay." She replies looking a little suspicious but I keep my face emotionless so that she can''t suspect


    anything.


    When we go outside a gasp leave her mouth when she notices different kinds of lights all around the


    campus. She then looks at me with her mouth agape and this time I can not hold my smile anymore. I


    lead her towards the garden where I know everyone is waiting for us.


    Like I have thought everyone is present in the garden where a setup is made for the family dinner. I


    look at my wife and find her already staring at me with a bright smile.


    "So this is where we are going out for dinner, haa?" Anhuphama asks teasingly in which Iugh before


    nodding my head.


    "Alessandro thought that you and Jasmine needs some family time to enjoy yourself. So he has


    arranged everything by himself and also asked us to keep you in dark." Bianca saysing towards us


    with a smile.


    "You don''t have to do this." Anhuphama lets out with a pout but I peck her lips which makes her pout


    disappeared as ps me on the chest.


    "I know what I have to do so you my dear wife just enjoy the night everyone around you." I reply


    yfully.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    I have eaten so much that I feel like I don''t need to eat for one week. All the dishes are so tasty that I


    can not help but have a little bite of everything. Currently, I have Vivaan in my arms while Jasmine di is


    holding Ian in her arms. I am very happy that my son has someone close to his age. I can not wait for


    the day when the two boys will y together and go to school.


    "It would have been nice if Riya coulde here. But her stupid work didn''t let here here."


    Jasmine di says with a sigh.


    "You are right di. But we all know Riya loves her work so we need to wait for some more days for her to


    come here." I reply while looking at my adorable nephew who is busy sucking on his pacifier.


    "By looking at you both, I want to have a baby too. But Sam is not agreeing with me." Olivia whines


    beside me.


    "You want to know what Liam said the day of Ian''s birth after you stormed out of the hospital room?"


    Bianca asks while I chuckle remembering the thing Liam said.


    "What did he say?" Olivia asks confusingly.


    "Liam said that you are pregnant and when we asked why he is saying that, he replied that you are


    changing mood every minute." Bianca replies making Olivia''s eyes widenically.


    "I am not pregnant. I was being moody because my periods were going on." Olivia lets out making us


    allugh.


    "Mum-mum, me wan water." Advira saysing towards me.


    "Oh okay baby. You wait here, I will get you some water." I reply and give Vivaan to Bianca before


    getting up from my ce to get a ss of water. I walk towards the table where the sses of water


    are kept. But while picking up a ss my eyes catch something. My eyes widen when I realize that the


    thing is a big Diamond ring which is situated on a rose.


    I think someone must have lost it so I pick it up and decide to ask if anyone knows about the expensive


    ring. However, when I turn around I find Alessandro sitting on one knee in front of me and the others


    are standing behind him with smiles on their faces. I gulp in anticipation not knowing what to think


    about the situation.


    "I know you''re wondering what''s going on. So, let me rify something, Mrs. Anhuphama Bianchi."


    Alessandro says with a nervous smile which is very unlike of him.


    "I married you without asking for your approval. I didn''t even think if you would be happy to be tied


    down with me or not as I wasn''t a man who cared what other things. But then you started to show me


    that not everything could be bought with money. Because somethings or should I say some people


    need love and care instead of money. I am not ashamed to say that you have changed me for good.


    However, I am ashamed of the way I have forced you to marry and that''s why I want to change the


    unwanted wedding to a wanted wedding. I want you to decide what you want to wear or how you want


    to decorate everything. I want you to feel cherished on the wedding day like every other girl. So, will


    you do me the honor and marry me again but this time willingly?" Alessandro asks while I have tears


    streaming down my face. But they are happy tears because he has done something wrong I didn''t


    know he is capable of doing.


    "Yes, I will marry you again." I answer with a teary smile making him stand up before engulfing me in


    his big arms. Everyone around us starts pping loudly. Alessandro takes the ring from my hand


    before putting it on my right hand''s ring finger and kisses me on the lips. This time I don''t care who is


    seeing us because I want to savor the moment.

 Chapter 67: Ch.66/ The Perfect Day

    Chapter 67: Ch.66/ The Perfect Day


    One year ago when Alessandro decided to marry Anupama, there was no feeling attached from both


    sides. Alessandro only wanted to have her as his wife, on the other hand Anupama was trying to save


    her father''s business. But time has changed everything as now these two can not even think about


    leaving each other for a second. Both havee to the realization that how much love they have for


    each other and that''s why their rtionship has been getting stronger day by day.


    Anupama was surprised at first that Alessandro didn''t wish her on their first wedding anniversary. What


    she didn''t know that Alessandro was already nning a very special gift for her. So, when she got to


    know about the proposal she cried like a baby as she wasn''t expecting something so thoughtful from


    Alessandro. It''s not like he hadn''t done anything romantic or beautiful for her till now, but to propose to


    her for marriage was somethingpletely different out of her imagination.


    Now after three months from the proposal they are going to get married surrounded by all of their loved


    ones. Alessandro has booked Alexandria ballrooms for the wedding ceremony because he wants the


    best for his wife. There will be two marriage ceremonies as Anupama wants to get married following


    the traditional rituals of her Bengali culture. On the other hand, she also wants to follow the rituals of


    Christian weddings. So, in the morning they will be getting married following the Christian way and after


    that, they will be getting married again in the evening following the Bengali rituals.


    Everyone is informed about the uing wedding of the great business tycoon Alessandro Bianchi


    and the paparazzi can not be more happier to have the opportunity to write about the big event.


    Although Anupama was not very happy with everyone knowing about the wedding, but when


    Alessandro assured her that nothing bad would happen she calmed down. A lot of rtives of


    Sengupta''s have already arrived for the big day as they love Anupama very much. Alessandro has


    booked luxurious hotels for the guests to stay which makes them very delighted.


    Alessandro has surprised Anupama by agreeing to follow all the rituals, especially the Bengali rituals


    which are not easy for any non-Indian person. However, this has made Anupama very pleased that her


    husband treasure her so much. It has taken a lot of effort to select everything for the wedding as there


    are so many people to offer their own opinions. But in the end, the nning for the big day has been


    done perfectly.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "What if I trip while walking down the aisle?" I ask looking at thedies who are giving me bored looks.


    "I have already told you numerous times that you won''t trip over and if you do then we will catch you."


    Jasmine di says while attaching the veil with the hairpin Olivia has put on my hair.


    "Anu please for God''s sake calm your tits. You are going to ruin your makeup and hair." Riyaments


    and hands me a ss of orange juice which I take because I am seriously feeling dehydrated.


    "I need to see my babies. Are they ready yet?" I ask no one in particr.


    "Yup, I get them ready along with my kids. I also feed Ian a little rice pudding because you won''t be


    able to breastfeed him for a few hours because of the ceremony." Bianca replies making me sigh in


    relief. I was extremely worried about Ian because he still dependent on breast milk. However, a week


    before I have tried to feed him some solid food, and surprisingly he likes them very much.


    Suddenly, the door of the room where I am getting ready gets open by none other than my baby girl


    who walks inside followed by her Nonna who has my son in her arms. I awe looking at my babies


    because both of them are looking very adorable in their outfits which are chosen by their Papa.


    "Mum-mum you look so pretty." My daughter says after standing in front of me.


    "Thank you so much, baby. You are looking very pretty too." I let out while kissing her softly on the


    cheeks. After that, I take my son in my arms who is looking everywhere in wonder. He is bing a


    total carbon copy of his father as Mama Melody has shown me some of Alessandro''s photos when he


    was a baby.


    "My baby is such a handsome little man." I cooe at the five months old who is now busy bbering


    something in his babynguage.


    "Dolcezza, you are looking ethereal." Mama Melodyments making me blush. I give Ian to Olivia


    before facing Mama Melody who is looking at me with teary eyes. I can feel myself getting emotional


    but I hold back my tears as I don''t want to ruin the hard work of the girls.


    "Thank you so much, Mama Melody. I can not believe that finally I am going to be married to the man


    whom I love with my all being. It still feels like a beautiful dream but I know that this time my dream will


    be fulfilled." I say with a smile while Mama Melody hugs me gently.


    "I can feel your happiness dear and believe me, I have always believed that a caring person like you


    should be getting all of her dreams true." Mama Melody replies before kissing me on the forehead.


    "Doll, are you rea-" Mamoni stops mid-sentence when she looks at me. I bit my lip in apprehension to


    know her thoughts on my look.


    "Umm, how am I looking Mamoni?" I ask when she doesn''t say anything for some time. She walks near


    me before caressing my cheek lovingly while putting a small kiss on my forehead.


    "You are looking like a true fairy. I can not even form proper words to describe the beauty you are


    possessing." Mamoni replies softly with a smile.


    "Thank you." I respond while grinning from ear to ear. I wasn''t sure about my choices on the wedding


    dress and other essories as I don''t like to wear too shy things. But now seeing everyone''s


    reaction I am positive that my choices are not so bad.


    "Oh, I forget to tell you that Borda is waiting for you outside. So, if you arepletely ready then let''s


    go." Mamoni says making me feel like I don''t know what to do anymore. I think Bianca must have seen


    my hesitation so she puts her palm on my back before giving me a side hug.


    "Don''t worry too much, Anupama. Everything will be going as nned." Bianca lets out making me nod


    my head. I look around the VIP room which is provided by the ballroom authority to make sure that all


    thedies are ready or not. Riya hands me the flower bouquet before giving me a thumbs up making


    me giggle.


    Olivia opens the door for me so I give her a small smile before walking out of the room to see that Baba


    is facing the other side of the hallway. So, I go near him and clear my throat to get his attention. When


    he turns around and notices me, his eyes widen before a full-blown smile takes over his face. I walk


    near him before stopping in front of him.


    "Anupama, you are glowing my child." Babaments while looking at me with eyes full of adoration.


    "Thank you, baba." I reply feeling happy that my father is the one who will be walking me down the


    aisle.


    "Your mother would have been so happy to see you in a wedding attire." Baba says with a sigh but


    then smiles when he sees that I am getting emotional.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    "Maa is always with me, baba. Please don''t cry or I will start crying." I let out making himugh. He


    holds out his left elbow for me to take which I do with a big smile. We walk towards the door of the


    ballroom while the flower girls Delh and Advira walk ahead of us along with the maid of honor Riya


    and the other bridesmaids. Finally, the door of the ballroom gets open indicating that it''s time for us to


    get inside. I can feel my heartbeat getting fast but baba squeezes my hand gently making me feel


    better.


    I take a deep breath before looking ahead of me to see that the arrangement of the ballroom is exactly


    like I have dreamt of. The light color of the flowers has me smiling in delight. I can hear the murmurs


    from the guests while walking through the flower-covered path.


    But what has my attention is the look I am getting from my man, Alessandro who is looking so


    handsome in his crisp wedding tuxedo. When our eyes meet, I can see the way he is holding back his


    tears. However, I know that my stubborn husband will not cry in front of so many people.


    Soon, we reach the altar and baba puts my hand on Alessandro''s and ask him to take care of me


    before taking a seat beside Kakai on the chair. Both Alessandro and I look at each other with big smiles


    when the Pastor starts the procedure of the marriage by saying "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here


    today...."


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I am not paying attention to what the pastor is saying because all of my attention is on my Cara who is


    looking so stunning that I can not take off my eyes from her. Now I understand why she didn''t want me


    to see her wedding dress before the wedding. Because I am notining a bit as it would not be


    felt this good if I had seen it before. I know that this is not the first time that I am marrying her, but it


    feels like I am getting married for the first time.


    I am feeling proud of myself that I have decided to ask Anhuphama to marry me again. I know that the


    way I married her before was not a very good move of mine. That''s why I have decided to change the


    horrible memories of our first wedding to the loving memories of our current wedding. The bright smile


    on her face, the happy glow around her, the excitement in her eyes are the proof that I have done the


    right thing.


    "Do you, Alessandro Bianchi take Anupama Sengupta as yourwfully wedded wife; to live together


    with her in the covenant of marriage? Do you promise to love her,fort her, honor, and cherish her?


    Do you promise to be faithful unto her as long as you both live?" The pastor asks me.


    "I do." I reply while looking at Anhuphama who gives me a soft smile.


    "Do you, Anupama Sengupta take Alessandro Bianchi as yourwfully wedded husband; to live


    together with him in the covenant of marriage? Do you promise to love him,fort him, honor him,


    and cherish him? Do you promise to be faithful unto her as long as you both live?" The pastor asks


    Anhuphama.


    "I do." Anhuphama replies confidently making me smile.


    Then the pastor asks for the ring bearer toe forward with the wedding rings. On the cue, King


    starts dragging a little wagon where Ian is sitting with the help of pillows and the other furry babies are


    following behind them. We all cooe at the sight of our boys because I didn''t know till now who is the


    ring bearer. When they stop in front of us, both I and Anhuphama bend down to give head scratches to


    our big boys before I pock up Ian in my arms. I kiss him on his chubby cheeks and takes the ring box


    from his hand which makes him whiney. Marco takes my son from me while I give the ring box to the


    pastor.


    The pastor gives me a wedding band and ask me to put it on Anhuphama''s left hand''s ring finger which


    I do. He then gives Anhuphama a wedding band before asking her to put the band on my left hand''s


    ring finger.


    "Now, it''s time for the vows. The groom will go first." The pastor says gesturing towards me. I take a


    deep breath before looking at the love of my life.


    "I wasn''t looking for love or anything like that when youe into my life. Actually, you didn''te into


    my life willingly because I was the one who forced you to be a part of my life. But the moment I realized


    that you are not a person who has a bit of interest in my wealth I know that I have made the mistake of


    forcing you to do something you never wanted to. However, I don''t regret it because otherwise, I


    wouldn''t be getting to call you mine. You have be the light of my gloomy life and believe me when


    I say that I will not have it change by any means. You have shown me that a person like me also


    deserves love and apanion. You have given me the best gift by bringing our children into the world


    without anyints. You have made meplete, Cara. So, today I am promising you that I will be


    with you forever. I will love you, respect you, cherish you the way you deserve." I let out while feeling


    my throat form a lump trying to block the cry that is trying to burst out of me. Anhuphama is already


    crying so I wipe her tears with my thumbs. The pastor gestures her to say the vow to which she nods


    her head before looking at me eyes full of love.


    "I was a broken soul when I first got married to you. I didn''t have any ambition in my life, I only had my


    daughter to live my life. But then you made me realize that I can do better. Not only that, you have


    shown me that there is nothing I need to be scared of because you''re always there to protect me. You


    may have forced me to marry you at first but I don''t regret being married to you. Because without


    realizing you have saved me from the dark side of my past. You have sessfully erased all the awful


    memories of my past by recing them to the loving ones. You have epted me with all my ws, yet


    you neverined about anything. So, today I am promising you that I will never leave your side. I


    will be there to support you, love you and our children till the end of my life." Anhuphama lets out and


    this time a lone tear slip past my eye which I wipe quickly.


    "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you as the husband and wife. I would like to introduce


    the happy couple of today''s ceremony, Mr. And Mrs. Bianchi to you all." The pastor announces before


    facing me.


    "You may now kiss the bride." The pastor tells me so I softly hold Anhuphama''s face in my palms


    before kissing her gently on the lips. I can hear the loud cheering and pping sounds around us so I


    pull away from the kiss before putting a small kiss on her forehead.


    "I love you, Tesoro." I whisper in her ear.


    "I love you too." She whispers back with a smile.


    I take Anhuphama''s hand in mine before facing the crowd and walk towards our families who have


    smiles on their faces. I pick up my princess in my arms while Anhuphama takes Ian in her arms.


    Everyone congrattes us on the wedding before Mama Melody asks us to follow her which we do


    without any hesitation. She stops in front of a very beautifully decorated cake and asks us to cut the


    cake as per ritual.


    After the cake cutting is done, it''s time for lunch as we have to get ready for the Bengali-style wedding


    ceremony. I can not wait to see Anhuphama in the Bengali wedding attire because she looks elegant


    whenever she wears Indian clothes.


    "Umm, Alessandro I need to feed Ian." Anhuphama says in my ear making me understand that she is


    talking about breastfeeding our son. So, I excuse ourselves before taking her to a secluded area where


    no one is around. She sits on the chair avable there before starting to breastfeed our son who holds


    his mother''s dress in his tiny hands.


    "Do you like the arrangements for the wedding, Cara?" I ask when she is done with feeding our son.


    "I love it, Alessandro. Everything is looking so wonderful it''s hard to believe that you have never done it


    before. Thank you so much for making this day so amazing." She replies while caressing my cheek


    softly. I put my hand on top of her before putting a kiss on her palms.


    "As I have promised, I am going to do everything that makes you happy." I let out making her giggle.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    It''s now evening time and Riya is getting me ready for the wedding ceremony. I have worn a red color


    banarsi saree which is gifted by Mamoni. Baba has given me Maa''s gold jewelry to wear with the saree


    and order me to keep them to myself because ording to him, Maa would have done the same. What


    brings more tears to my eyes is that Kakai will be the one to do the most important ritual of a Bengali


    wedding which is Sampradan. This ritual is done by the father of the bride. But baba has said that


    Kakai deserves to perform this ritual as he is the one who has showered me with fatherly love from the


    start.


    "What are you thinking, Anu?" Riya asks me.


    "I am thinking about baba''s decision to let Kakai do the ritual of Sampradan." I reply looking at her with


    a small smile.


    "Yes, it''s unbelievable that boro mama has asked chhoto mama to perform the ritual. But it''s also


    reasonable that chhoto mama is the person who has provided you with the love of a father." Riya says


    making me nod my head.


    "Kakai has always been there for me when I needed baba. Also, because of him, my daughter is alive


    today. So, I can not be happier that I have him in my life." I let out with a sigh.


    "Umm, but what''s this ritual about?" Olivia asks making us look at her.


    "In this ritual, the father of the bride or any elder person give the bride''s hand to the groom''s hand and


    bind their hands together with a sacred thread while chanting some Vedic mantra." Riya exins while


    putting the gold bangles on my wrist.


    "Wow, that''s so great." Biancaments with a smile. Just then walk inside the room my Jasmine di


    along with my two babies who have also changed their clothes.


    "By the way guys, can you believe that Alessandro has epted to wear the traditional Bengali attire


    for the wedding?" Olivia says whileughing aloud. I try to hold myugh but the thing is really funny.


    "But still, we have to ept that he loves our Anu very much and can do anything that makes her


    happy." Riya retorts making me blush because it''s true that Alessandro will do anything that makes me


    happy.


    After a few minutes, Riya announces that she is done with my makeup and all so I can look at the


    mirror. I face the mirror while admiring the way I am looking in the wedding attire. I love the way my


    makeup is simple yet beautifully contrasted with my red saree.


    "You are looking like a goddess, Anupama." Biancaments from behind while the others agree with


    her.


    "Yes, I never knew that Bengali brides look so beautiful in the heavy saree and the gold jewelry." Olivia


    lets out making me chuckle.


    "Okay, now enough with the talking. Chhoto mami is already done with the Bor Boron ritual so it''s finally


    time for the Subho Drishti where the bride and groom will be seeing each other for the first time. Here


    take these betel leaves in your hands while hiding your face with them and sits on this pidi." Jasmine di


    instructs me so I do as I have asked to do. Dadabhai along with some of his friends from India pick up


    the pidi before walking out of the room towards the ballroom where the wedding will be done.


    When we get there, the first ritual that gets performed is the ''Saat Paak'' where the ones who are


    holding me on the pidi start to go in circles around the groom seven times. Then the priest asks me to


    look at the groom to perform ''Subho Drishti'', so I remove the betel leaves from the front of my face and


    look at Alessandro while holding back a gasp. Because he is wearing aplete Bengali attire for the


    ceremony.


    Afterpleting the ritual of Subho Drishti, we both ask to exchange flower gands three times to


    perform the ritual named ''M Badal''. Then we both ask to sit on the mandap while facing each other,


    to begin with another ritual of the marriage.


    Just as I know Kakai performs the ritual of ''Sampradan'' which is known as Kanyadan in most ces of


    India. Afterpleting the ritual, the priest starts to do ''Yagna'' while asking me and Alessandro to


    recite the Vedic chants after him. I can feel Alessandro getting nervous so I give his hand a little


    squeeze to let him know that he doesn''t need to recite as it will not be easy for him to do.


    After doing the Yagna, the priest asks us to stand up to perform the ritual of ''Saptapadi'' where we


    instruct to make seven circr rounds around the holy fire to solemnize the asion. After that, I am


    given a bronze te where Dadabhai puts puffed rice that is known as Khoi to perform the ritual


    ''Anjali''. Alessandro stands behind me and we together pour the puff rice on the fire.


    Then we both sit down beside each other and the priest hands Alessandro a silver coin while putting


    some sindoor on it. The priest instructs Alessandro to put the sindoor between the hair partition of my


    head which he does while Jasmine di covers my head with a saree as a veil. Finally, the priest


    announces that the marriage ceremony ispleted and asks us to take blessings from the elders.


    *******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I didn''t know that there are so many rituals in a Bengali wedding. So, you can guess how surprised I


    am performing the rituals. However, the smile on Anhuphama''s face is enough for me to forget about


    everything. No doubt she was looking extremely beautiful in the white wedding gown, but after seeing


    her in the red saree I can not believe that this goddess beside me is truly my wife.


    Currently, we are ying some post-wedding game and I am surely enjoying while seeing the frown on


    Anhuphama''s face who is losing constantly. Finally, I decide to show mercy on her and let her win the


    game which makes her very happy.


    "Papa, me y games wid you." My princess says while fidgeting with her dress.


    "Of course, baby." I reply before putting her on myp.


    "That''s cheating, Alessandro. If you are taking help from Advira then I will take help from my son."


    Anhuphama whines making me chuckle.


    "But Cara our son is sleeping." Iment with a smirk.


    "I think you''re forgetting that I have six more sons to help me. Come on my furry babies, help mum to


    win against papa." She replies and the dogse running towards us before sitting beside their mum.


    "You both are so childish." Mama says making everyoneugh around us.


    "I am pleased that both wedding ceremonies have beenpleted without any problems." Uncle


    Gabriel says who is now holding a sleeping Vivaan in his arms.


    "You are right, Dad. Because I can not take any more nervousness from Alessandro." Marcoments


    making me want to smack him. However, Miss Ganguly does this on behalf of me.


    "Ouch, babe! I am your boyfriend, show some mercy on me." Marco whines but Miss Ganguly


    completely ignores him by getting up from her ce. Marco follows her making usugh at them.


    "God knows when Riya will forgive Marco." Samuelments with a dramatic sigh.


    "I don''t know about Riya but I am not going to forgive you if you don''t marry me fast." Olivia threatens


    while pointing her finger at a terrified Samuel.

 Chapter 68: Ch.67/ Honeymoon Pt.one

    Chapter 68: Ch.67/ Honeymoon Pt.one


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I have been nning to take Anhuphama on a honeymoon trip for so many months but with everything


    going on I can not make the time for it. However, this time we are surely going to enjoy some alone


    time to ourselves. Currently, we are on our way to the airport where the private jet is waiting for us. Our


    destination is somewhere my wife has chosen and to top of that, I don''t know where we are going.


    Completely different from other couples where the male surprise the female with honeymoon


    destination, right?


    Yes, that''s what my wife is doing. She is surprising me with a honeymoon trip to somewhere unknown


    to me. I have asked her numerous times to tell me about the ce. But she has only replied saying that


    I will love the ce. It is making me a little frustrated because I like to be in control of everything, but I


    think I can wait a little bit more to know about her surprise.


    Soon after reaching the airport, we get into the jet and sit beside each other on the recliner-like chairs. I


    narrow my eyes at my wife who is giggling while typing something on her phone, probably sending her


    lady gang some text. I shake my head and close my eyes to have some rest because apparently, it''s a


    long way to reach the destination.


    After a very long hours of journey, finally the pilot announces that we have reached the ce making


    me sigh in relief. I get down from the jet followed by Anhuphama who is grinning from ear to ear.


    However, soon I realize the reason behind her excitement because we are standing in the famous


    Mn Malpensa Airport. My mouth hangs open in shock before I turn to look at my wife who is now


    smiling brightly at me. I really don''t know what to say because I have never thought that she would


    choose my birthce for our honeymoon trip. So, I do the first thing thates to my mind which to


    kiss her wholeheartedly.


    "I love you so fucking much, amore." I tell her while putting my forehead on her.


    "I love you too." She replies softly.


    "Why did you choose toe here for our honeymoon?" I ask the question that is running through my


    mind.


    "You have seen the ce where I am born so it''s my time to see the ce where you, my husband


    have been born. Also, I know that you have been wanting toe here for a long time but your busy


    schedule is not helping you. So, I thought why not wee here to rx and enjoy our visit." She


    answers making me feel ecstatic to know that she wants to see the ce where I have spent the first


    18 years of my life.


    "You are the best." I let out before pecking her one more time on the lips.


    "Then let''s go and show me the best ces in Italy." She says in which I nod my head.


    We get inside the car that is waiting for us and start the journey towards the beach house I won in here.


    I am surprised when Anhuphama says that she also knows about it as Mama has already told her


    everything beforehand. Soon the car stops in front of the huge house which is a sight to behold.


    "Alessandro, how many houses do you have?" Anhuphama asks in wonder after we get out of the car.


    "I don''t have many houses, Cara. Because I mostly stay out of LA for one week or two for business


    purposes so I don''t see the point to build houses for myself all over the world." I reply before the butler


    and other maids of the house greet us in the front door.


    "Ben Tornato Maestro." Franco, the butler lets out while bowing a little.


    "Grazie Franco." I reply with a nod.


    "Benvenuta Signora." Franco says while bowing towards Anhuphama who looks confused not


    understanding what the meaning of the words.


    "He has said wee madam in Italian." I whisper in her ear making her nod in understanding. Then


    she looks at the butler before smiling at him while replying ''Grazie'' making me smile as her choice of


    language.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    "We are going to my bedroom so please send some refresher for us." I order before guiding


    Anhuphama to our bedroom for some days. Upon arriving in the room, Anhuphama leaves my hand


    and runs straight to the windows before looking at the sea in wonder.


    "Do you like it, Cara?" I ask while wrapping my arms around her waist before putting my chin on top of


    her head.


    "Everything is so beautiful here, Alessandro. I didn''t expect this ce to be so enchanting." She replies


    and turns around in my arms. She snakes her hands around my neck before pulling me for a loving


    kiss. I have gotten used to her bold moves and I love this side of her too much that it''s not easy to keep


    my hands off her.


    ******


    After taking some rest and eating a light lunch we decide to head to the beach because my wife can


    not wait anymore to go near the sea. So, hand in hand we walk to the beach to enjoy the sunset. I look


    at the smiling face of my wife who is looking breathtaking in the short summer dress she is wearing.


    I like to see her smiling as it brings calmness to my heart. I can not get enough of her beauty and the


    way she makes me feel loved by just looking at me with eyes full of love.


    "What are you doing by standing there? Come on, let''s y in the water." Anhuphama''s voice breaks


    me out of my thoughts. I look at her to see that she is already standing close to the water so without


    wasting any time I walk near her before kissing her passionately. We pull away from the kiss when we


    both need to take a breath.


    "A little warning would have been better." She lets out with hiding her face in my chest making me


    laugh at her sudden shyness.


    "You are my wife so I don''t need to give you any warning before kissing you. Also, I think we have


    already got past the stage to feel shy." I reply getting a p on the arm by her.


    "You are so shameless." She mutters before running away from me while I chase her. I can easily get


    her but I intentionally slowing down to just hear herughing aloud in victory.


    We spend a good amount of time on the beach before heading inside the house because the sun is


    already going down. We also talk to our kids through video calls and promise them that we will bring


    them the next time wee here. Although Ian is still very small to understand anything but our


    daughter starts pping her hands in delight to know that she will be able toe with us on the next


    vacation.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    When Alessandro told me that we would be going on our honeymoon and he wanted me to select


    where I want to go, I instantly thought about the only ce I want to visit the most apart from India. So,


    I n a surprise visit to Italy with the help of Mama Melody who has told me many things about the


    ce.


    But what has shocked me the most is the beach house Alessandro owns in Mn. I have always been


    a fan of calmness and the calmness I get to enjoy on the beach is something I can not describe in


    words.


    Currently, I am getting ready for a dinner date which is arranged by my dear hubby. I have decided to


    wear something simple as we are not going out of the house.


    Also, all the clothes that I have brought here are Olivia and Riya''s choice so I don''t have any other


    option but to wear a little bold outfits than the one I wear most of the time. After getting ready in the


    washroom I get out and notice that Alessandro is already sitting on the couch while looking at me.


    I walk near him with my hands sped behind my back. He stands up from the couch before standing


    in front of me and put a strand of hair behind my ear while kissing the top of my head. I look up at him


    with a smile before standing on my tippy toes to match his height a little so that I can kiss him on the


    lips. But surprisingly I can not reach near his lips which makes me pout and I realize that he is holding


    his head high while smiling mischievously at me. I huff and cross my arms in front of my chest before


    ring at him.


    "Awe are you angry with me?" He asks trying to look innocent. But in reality, he is anything but


    innocent.


    "You are not going to get any kiss from me for one month." I reply before storming out of the room.


    "What? Why? You can''t do that with me." He exims with disbelief but I only scoff at him without


    answering him. I walk down the stairs followed by him.


    "Oh,e one Tesoro. I was just teasing you trying to see if you get annoyed or not. But please don''t


    forbid me from tasting your sweet lips. Just thinking about it is enough to put me in aa, so just


    think what will happen if you don''t let me kiss you. Please Cara don''t do this." He lets out in hurry and


    here I am trying to stop myself from smiling at his words.


    "I will think about changing my decision after dinner because right now I am starving." I reply turning


    around to face him.


    "Okay then let''s go and have dinner." He says and guides me towards the yard from where we can


    watch the sea. The ce is beautifully decorated with a table set up in the middle to enjoy the food as


    well as the view.


    "Do you like it, Cara?" He asks after we sit down on the chairs.


    "Hmm, it''s okay." I lie because I really love the setup. But I am not going to ept it as I want to teach


    him a lesson for teasing me.


    "Only okay?" He asks with a frown looking disappointed.


    "Alessandro can we please get the food in here. Or I can go inside and have the dinner." I reply trying


    to sound annoyed.


    "No, wait. The maids are bringing our dinner." He answers immediately as if scared I will leave our date


    in the middle.


    Soon the maids bring the food which are famous homemade Italian dishes. I havee to love Italian


    cuisine as much as I love Indian food so I am impressed with the choice of dishes Alessandro has


    made.


    A moan leaves my mouth the moment I take a bite from the pizza. I hear a throat clearing so I look up


    and notice that Alessandro is looking at me with desire in his eyes making me gulp.


    "If you don''t want me to make love to you here where anyone can see us then I will say don''t make that


    noise again." He says calmly although I can hear the silent promise in his voice. So, I refrain myself to


    make any noise while eating my food. After we finish our food, one of the maid brings the dessert which


    I haven''t eaten before.


    "It''s called Concord grape granita." Alessandro informs me with a smile. I nod my head before taking a


    small bite of the cold dessert and instantly close my eyes when a sweet yet tangy taste fills my mouth.


    "Wow, this dessert taste like I am eating ice g." I let out while bouncing in my chair because I love


    Ice g and used to go out with Dadabhai to eat the cold dessert.


    "What is an ica gh?" Alessandro asks.


    "It''s ica g not ice gh hubby dearest." I correct him while giggling a little.


    "Okay, I get it. But what is it?" He asks again. So, I pick up my phone from the table before browsing


    through the Inte and show him a picture of ice g.


    "Umm, it''s looking good. Does it really taste like granita?" He asks while pointing at the Italian dessert


    we are having.


    "Yes, it does. The next time when we go to Kolkata, I will buy you a ice g. Then you can see if I am


    saying the truth or not." I let out making him nod his head in response.


    "Cara are you really going to do what you have said earlier?" He asks when we finish the dessert.


    "What are you talking about?" I pretend to not understand what he is saying when I know he is talking


    about kissing me.


    "About you forbidding me from kissing you for one month." He grumbles making me chuckle.


    "You are such a kid, Alessandro." I let out while shaking my head before I get up from my chair and sit


    on hisp. I wrap my arms around his neck making him hold me tightly.


    "So I can kiss you, right?" He asks looking at my lips.


    "Umm, let me think." I reply while smiling at him before putting my lips on his to kiss him like I have


    been wanting to do for the time I havee out of the washroom. He picks me up in his arms before


    making his way inside the house. Upon reaching the bedroom he puts me on the bed and hover over


    me while I run my hand on his abs through the shirt he is wearing underneath the coat. Before I know


    it, all of our clothes get discarded on the floor and we dissolve ourselves in enjoying the night in pure


    ecstasy.

 Chapter 69: Ch.68/ Honeymoon Pt.two

    Chapter 69: Ch.68/ Honeymoon Pt.two


    Anupama''s POV:-


    It''s one week since we havee here to Italy and by far I am enjoying my visit very much. We have


    already visited the famous ces of Italy like Colosseum, The Dumo Santa Maria Del Fiore, Pompeii


    and Mount Vesuvius, Leaning Tower Of Pisa, Amalfi Coast, Cinque Terre. However, the ces that I


    have liked the most are The Great Canal in Venice, Lake Combo, Vatican City and Capri. I have taken


    a lot of pictures of the ces we visited. Not only that, both Alessandro and I have taken pictures of


    ourselves so that we can show them to our children and others in LA.


    Alessandro was literally shocked when he saw me in bold dresses because it''spletely out of my


    nature. However, he was very supportive whenever I wanted to change my clothes because they were


    a little exposed than my liking.


    Today I am very excited as we are going to visit the orphanage where Alessandro has grown up.


    Although it''s government property now but Alessandro has told me that we can go there without any


    problems as he is the biggest donator of that ce.


    I have bought a lot of goodies for the children of the orphanage because I want them to feel


    comfortable with me. Also, it''s not every day I get to meet the kids in there. You can say it as a motherly


    instinct because my heart goes out to the children in there as they don''t have someone to call their


    parents. Alessandro has told me that the orphanage is very well at taking care of the children and


    provide them with the best in everything.


    Finally, both of us finish getting ready and Alessandro asks the driver to take the things I have bought


    to the car. I check myself in the mirror for thest time and tell Alessandro that I am ready to go. I am


    surprised when Alessandro has told me that he is going to wear casual clothes because it''s not every


    day I see him something else than a suit.


    "You should wear casual clothes more often." Iment after we get inside the car.


    "And why is that?" Alessandro asks taking off his sses.


    "Because you look like a normal person, not the billionaire everyone wants to work with." I reply making


    himugh which makes meugh too.


    "Then I will consider your advice amaro mio." He lets out before putting his hand around my shoulder


    pulling me towards him. I snuggle closer to his warmth and rx. Soon the car stops and the driver


    informs us that we have arrived at the orphanage. So, Alessandro and I get out of the car before


    making our way inside the gate of the orphanage where some people are waiting for us. Alessandro


    introduces them as the caretakers of the orphanage and they are going to show us around.


    We walk around the ce while the caretakers point out things that I have asked them. Alessandro


    also shares his bits of information about the orphanage with excitement which I find very cute. I am


    d to see that my husband has lived a good life here because the ce is well maintained.


    "Signore, Signora let''s meet the kids. They are looking very eager to meet you both." One of the


    caretakersments while we look towards the way she is indicating. Indeed, there are at least 30


    children or more are hiding behind the ss wall but still we can see them very well. I smile at them


    before waving my hand in their direction asking them toe to us which they do instantly. We sit


    down on the bench avable there while the excited child sits on the y mattress.


    "Do they speak English?" I ask the caretaker.


    "They can understand thenguage but still don''t know how to speak." The caretaker replies making


    me pout that I won''t be able to talk to them freely.


    "Signore, lei e tua moglie?" A boy not more than ten years old asks Alessandro who looks at her with a


    smile.


    "Si, e mia moglie." Alessandro replies making the children giggle loudly. I get curious to know what they


    are talking about. But before I can ask anything one of the girls with pigtails walks near Alessandro and


    ask him to bend down to her level which he does.


    "E molto carina." The baby girl says whispers but I can clearly hear what she is saying.


    "Anche tu sei molto caring." Alessandro lets out before kissing the baby on her cheeks.


    "That''s unfair guys. I don''t understand what you all saying." I let out with a huff but much to my surprise


    the children onlyugh.


    "He asked me if you are my wife." Alessandro says pointing to the boy from earlier.


    "And I replied saying that you are my wife. Then this cutie herements that you are very pretty. I


    told her that she is very pretty too." Alessandro informs making me nod my head in understanding.


    "Thank you for calling me pretty baby girl. Now, who wants to eat some yummy candies?" I ask and


    instantly the kids raise their hand making meugh.


    "You guys wait here, I will get the things we have brought for you all." Alessandro says getting up from


    his ce.


    In the meantime, the children start showing me their drawings and their school books while talking to


    each other, of course with the help of caretaker who trantes the words to help us understand.


    Suddenly, I hear a shrill cry of a baby making me stop talking with the kids. I stand up from the bench


    and ask the caretaker about the crying baby.


    "He is a newborn baby who has just arrived here two weeks ago from the nearby hospital as his mother


    has abandoned him there." The caretaker informs making my heart clench for the newborn. I feel a


    hand on my shoulder so I turn around and notice that Alessandro is standing there with a worried look.


    "What''s wrong tesoro? Why are you crying?" He asks before wiping the fallen tears from my cheek.


    "Alessandro I want to meet the baby." I say making him give me a confused look.


    "What baby you are talking about? All the kids are here." He lets out pointing at the kids who are now


    busy opening the presents we have gotten for them.


    "I am not talking about them, I am talking about the crying baby. Please let go and see him." I reply


    before pulling him with me towards the way where the crying sound ising. We stop in front of a


    door and I open the door to find that a caretaker is trying to calm the baby but the baby is not stopping


    at all. I walk near thedy before asking her to give me the baby which she does. I look at the baby in


    my arms and notice that he is turning his face towards my chest while crying. I quickly understand what


    he wants so I sit down on the chair in front of the baby crib before asking thedy to leave the room for


    some time. She must have understand what I am going to do because she leaves the room without any


    further questions.


    I unstrap the top part of my dress before starting to feed the hungry baby. The baby starts sucking the


    breast milk in a hurry as if someone will take his food away from him. I can feel Alessandro''s eyes on


    me and I also know that he has a lot of questions about what I am doing. But right now this baby in my


    arms is my first priority.


    After feeding the baby I strap my dress back and put the now sleeping baby back in his crib. I kiss him


    on his forehead before covering his little body with a nket. I turn around and face Alessandro who


    has unknown emotions written all over his face.


    "I am not going to ask you why you feed the baby or how do you know that the baby was hungry.


    Because you are a mother so you know about kids more than me. But what I want to know is what do


    you want to do next." He says looking intensely into my eyes. I know it will be futile to lie to him so I


    decide to tell him the truth.


    "I want to be fair with you. I want to take him home with us. I want us to adopt him and raise him as our


    son." I reply making him sigh before he wraps his arms around me pulling me for a hug.


    "I am the most blessed man on this whole because I have you as my wife. You are literally a


    goddess yourself Cara and I can not be more proud to call you the mother of our children." He


    comments while kissing the top of my head.


    "So, are we taking him home with us?" I ask looking hopefully at him.


    "Of course, we are taking our son with us." He replies with a big smile which makes me smile too.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    After confirming with the authority about the adoption of the newborn baby Anhuphama and I get to


    know that the baby is a premature baby and his expenses are very high to maintain. But we assure


    them that we are fully capable of taking care of him and we will be taking him with us to LA where he


    will get the best medical care he needs.


    We spend some more time with the kids and also with soon to be our son before heading out of the


    orphanage to go back to our beach house. I have made some n for my beautiful wife  who has


    gained more respect in my heart today by her act of tenderness towards the kids.


    "We have so many things to buy for our son. I think we should order everything online so when we go


    back to LA, he will have everything for him to use." Anhuphama says when we enter our bedroom.


    "Cara you can buy anything you want but before doing that we need to take him back with us.


    Remember he still doesn''t have any name so first we are going to choose a name for him. In fact, why


    don''t you select his name because I have already selected Ian''s name." I suggest getting a nod from


    her.


    "Yes, that''s right. Our son needs a name but currently, I don''t have the perfect name for him in my


    mind." She replies with a pout so I wrap my arms around her hip before kissing her on the lips which


    turns her pout in a smile.


    "We have one more week before we can take him back with us. So, you have lots of time to think about


    a perfect name for our perfect boy." I answer after pulling away from the kiss.


    "Okay." She replies before excusing herself to go inside the washroom to get fresh. In the meantime, I


    make some phone calls to prepare for the surprise I have thought about.


    After that I decide to join my wife because it good to save water. When I get inside the washroom I


    notice that she is washing her hair while water slides down her naked back making her look sexy as


    hell. I can not wait any longer to see the way she is unknowingly teasing me with her so I take off my


    clothes leaving mepletely naked before going near her. I wrap my hands around her stomach


    making her gasp in surprise and turn around before her eyes widen when she notices that I am naked.


    "Wh-a-t are y-ou do-ing?" She asks with a stutter.


    "I am just trying to rx." I reply while running my hand over the curve of her body making her squirm.


    "This is n-ot ho-w you sh-o-uld rx." She retorts trying to look unbotherd but I can see through her


    act. So, without further any talking I lift her in my arms while she wraps her legs around my waist and


    hands around my neck for support. I don''t let her say anything anymore because I am getting impatient


    to devour the sweet body of hers.


    After two hours of lovemaking, I clean both of us beforeying her down on the bed for a quick nap.


    Becauseter at night I have a surprise prepare for her.


    ******


    Now it''s 1 pm and we need to leave by 2 pm to reach the surprise. So, I wake up Anhuphama and asks


    her to get ready. I have already selected both of our clothes so it doesn''t take her very long to get


    ready. I am seriously loving that she has started to wear bold clothes because they make her look like a


    diva. It''s not like I don''t love the way she used to dress, but now she looks more beautiful as she has


    gained confidence in herself.


    I have already gotten dressed and now waiting for my lovely wife toe out of the closet where she is


    getting ready.


    I look up when I hear the clicking sound of heels and I feel like I have lost my breathing for a second


    seeing the angel walking towards me. Anhuphama is wearing the off-shoulder red dress I have chosen


    for her while she has little makeup on her face. She hasn''t wear much jewelry but it doesn''t stop her to


    look graceful.


    "Are you trying to kill me, tesoro?" I ask while looking her up and down making her blush.


    "You are the one who has selected this dress so don''t me me." She replies sassily.


    "Okay, I ept my defeat. By the way, you are looking very beautiful as well as very sexy." I


    compliment before kissing her on the forehead.


    "Thank you. You are looking very handsome too." She lets out with a smile.


    "Now let''s go because it will take a few hours to reach the ce." I tell her and lead her out of the


    house before getting inside the car to go to the airport where my helicopter is waiting for us.


    "Where are we going that it will take some hours to reach?" She asks looking confused.


    "You will know everything soon." I reply making her pout.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    We get into the helicopter and it takes four hours to reach Bari, a famous city in Italy. But this is not the


    ce where we are going. I am taking her to one of the most romantic ces in Italy which can only be


    visited during the summer. I have already booked a boat for us to go there because it''s a cave where I


    am taking her.


    "Alessandro, please tell me what are we doing in a boat. Why is it taking so many hours to reach the


    surprise?" Anhuphama whines but I only smile at her before pointing at the view behind her.


    "It''s so gorgeous. Are we really going there?" She asks with excitement in her eyes.


    "Yes, amore mio. We are going to have a dinner date in the most romantic restaurant in the world." I


    reply while wrapping my arms around her waist from behind.


    "Really? What''s this ce called?" She asks.


    "This ce is called Grotta Pzzese Cave Restaurant. This ce is extremely famous in Italy and


    also in the whole world because of its unique beauty. However, it only opens in the summer season so


    we are lucky to be able toe here." I inform while the boat stops in front of the cave.


    "Wow, it''s more beautiful from near." Shements when we walk inside the restaurant.


    The hostesses near us before asking for the reservation which I tell her that we have a reservation


    under the name of Mr. and Mrs. Bianchi. She takes us to our table before informing us that the waiter


    will be here in a minute.


    We sit down on the chairs and order the things we want to have when the waiteres to take our


    order. We talk about a lot of things which includes Anhuphama''s joining herpany again as she is


    nowpletely healthy. I don''t mind her working because I don''t want her potential to get waste. But I


    also don''t want her to overwork as she also wants to take care of our babies. So, I tell her to think


    properly before making any decision.


    "You know cara, I was also a premature baby and maybe that''s why my parents didn''t want me." I let


    out while taking a sip of red wine.


    "I am sorry about your parents." She replies looking sad.


    "Don''t be sad because I am happy that they are not in my life because I believe if you can''t take care of


    a child then you should not bring them into this world just to abandon them." I answer before I feel her


    take my hand in her.


    "You are very strong in and out Alessandro. I am proud to be your wife because you have be


    sessful by your hard work. It''s your parents'' loss that they didn''t keep you with them as they don''t


    have any idea about the gem you are." She replies with a smile making me feel better.


    "I have another thing to tell you." I tell her.


    "What is it?" She asks.


    "I may have seen you for the first time in the Sengupta mansion but that was not the first time I had


    hear your voice." I reply making her look confused.


    "I don''t remember talking to you before you came to the Sengupta mansion." She lets out looking lost.


    "You didn''t talk to me but you talked to your brother when he had visited me in LA for the deal. He was


    talking to you on loudspeaker so I got to hear your voice from afar. I was mesmerized by the gentle way


    you were talking and that''s got my attention. That''s why I was eager to meet you because I wanted to


    see the face of the person who was so sweet and caring. You can say that I have made my mind to get


    you in my life right after heating your voice." I tell her thest truth I was hiding from her.


    "I really don''t know what to say because I don''t think it possible to get attracted to someone just


    hearing their voice. But thank you for choosing me because of you I have so much joy and happiness


    in my life." She answers looking at me with love-filled eyes.


    "I love you, amore mio." I let out before kissing her hand.


    "I love you too, Alessandro." She replies smiling at me.

 Chapter 70: Ch.69/ You Are My Destiny

    Chapter 70: Ch.69/ You Are My Destiny


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    "Are you sure about the name, Cara?" I ask while writing down the name of our son in his birth


    certificate that needs to be fulfilled before we can take him home with us.


    "Yes, his name is going to be Ethan Bianchi because he is a strong person like his papa and in the


    future, he will show everyone that he isn''t someone anyone should mess with." Anhuphama replies


    looking at the baby with pride shining in her eyes. I smile at her decision before filling the form that is


    needed to be filled to get the birth certificate.


    The authority talk to us about various things and in the end, they give us the green light to take Ethan


    home with us. We haven''t told anyone about our decision of adopting a baby as we don''t know how


    everyone will react. We are directly going to the airport from here because we can not wait any longer


    to take our son home.


    When we get into the jet all the staff look confused as they are not definitely not expecting to see us


    with a baby. So I introduce the baby as our son Ethan Bianchi. I sit on the chair with Ethan in my arms


    while Anhuphama goes to the washroom to get changed as our son vomited on her on the way to the


    airport.


    "You have so many siblings waiting for you at home, buddy. Although they don''t know about you yet but


    I am sure that they will love you a lot." I tell my boy who is looking at me with his innocent eyes while


    sucking his pacifier.


    "What are you both gossiping about?" Anhuphama asksing out of the washroom before taking


    Ethan in her arms.


    "I am just telling him that he is going to be so loved by his siblings." I reply which makes my beautiful


    wife happy.


    "I can not wait to see Ian''s expression because it will be his first time interacting with a baby younger


    than him." She replies looking excited.


    "I just hope he doesn''t throw a tantrum when he realizes that he now has to share his mommy time with


    his little brother." I let out with a sigh because Ian is aplete mommy''s boy. He doesn''t like to share


    his mother with others except his big sissy and his big furry brothers.


    "Don''t worry, I am sure Ian will love Ethan as much as he loves his other siblings." She says with


    assurance to which I nod my head in response.


    After a very long journey, the jet stops in the LA airport where my car is already parked. I take Ethan in


    my arms while Anhuphama walks ahead of me before we make our way out of the jet. Samuel along


    with the other guardse walking near us but they stop midway when they notice a baby in my arms.


    "I will tell you everythingter." I inform them before getting inside the car. I put Ethan in Ian''s car seat


    and remind myself that I need to get another car seat for the new addition to the family.


    After reaching the Bianchi mansion I ask Samuel toe inside with us because he has be a


    very good friend of mine so he should know about Ethan along with others. I have already called Uncle


    Gabriel and Mama toe here so I know that they are in the mansion too. The door of the mansion


    gets open by a maid who wees us. We walk into the living room where everyone is waiting for us.


    "Wee ba-" Mama stops mid-sentence when she notices the baby in my arms.


    "Boy don''t tell me you have cheated on my dolcezza." Mama says in a scolding tone making my mouth


    hang open.


    "Mama you know well that I am not like Marco." I reply getting a swat from my wife who takes Ethan


    from me before going in front of Mama.


    "Alessandro didn''t cheat on me Mama Melody. But this baby is our son, Ethan Bianchi." Anhuphama


    says while putting Ethan in Mama''s arms who looks confused.


    "I am not understanding what you are saying." Mama says while the others nod their heads.


    "We have adopted Ethan from the orphanage in Italy where I was raised." I reply making their eyes


    widen.


    "But why this sudden adoption?" Mr. Sengupta as Anhuphama''s father asks who has Ian in his arms.


    So, I narrate the whole situation that happened in the orphanage.


    "You both have done a very good job in adopting this little munchkin." Uncle Gabrielments with a


    smile.


    "Now, I have another nephew to spoil." Mr. Ganguly lets out before touching Ethan''s cheeks.


    "And I have a new grandson to love." Mr. Sengupta aka Anhuphama''s uncle says who has Vivaan on


    his arms.


    "Let''s go, Ethan. Mami will show you around your new house and also change your clothes." Mrs.


    Ganguly says while taking Ethan in her arms before going upstairs.


    "Where are my princess and my boys?" I ask after taking Ian in my arms.


    "As usual, they are ying in the garden. Wait, I will call them." Mama says but I stop her saying that I


    am going there to meet them. I give Ian back to Anhuphama who looks happy to have him in her arms.


    When I get into the garden a smile makes its way to my face seeing that my daughter is watering a


    flower nt.


    She is theplete replica of her mother in gentleness and I am extremely proud to be her papa. She


    likes to work with the gardener while nting new nts around the garden and also loves to bake


    cookies with her Nonna. She can speak more properly as she has been learning to read and write from


    her mother.


    "Princess!" I call out before making my way towards her.


    "Papa youe back." She yells running with a big smile on her face.


    "I have missed you, polo." I let out while kissing her on the top of her head.


    "Me missed you too, papa." She replies putting her head on my shoulder.


    "I have a surprise for you." I tell her in which she lifts her head from my shoulder before asking me what


    is it. So, I tell her that we need to get inside. I also tell the dogs to follow me as I want them to meet the


    new member of our family.


    The moment we get into the living room the furry babies run towards Anhuphama who crouches down


    to hug them. They barks, whines showing their distress being away from her for so many days. It''s


    incredible to see the change in their behavior because now they favor their mum over me. I am not


    comining though.


    "I know I know, I missed you too my boys." Anhuphama says while kissing the dogs on their heads.


    "Mum-mum I here." Our daughter calls out while wiggling out of my arms to go to her mother.


    "Awe my baby. Come here, let mum-mum love you." Anhuphama says and picks up our daughter in her


    arms who looks very happy to be in her mother''s arm.


    "Mum-mum, papa say you bring surpwise for me. Where surpwise now?" Our daughter asks looking


    here and there for the surprise.


    "Let''s go upstairs so we can show you the surprise." Anhuphama replies with a smile before we excuse


    ourselves and walk upstairs with Ian in my arms while the dogs follow us behind. We get inside our


    bedroom before asking the kid to sit patiently on the bed while Anhuphama goes to Mrs. Ganguly''s


    room to get Ethan. I look at Ian who is giggling looking at Tank so I put him on the bed while


    surrounding him with two little pillows on both sides. Instantly the dogs lie down beside him and my


    daughter starts making funny faces to entertain her darling little brother. I just hope that they will have


    the same bond with Ethan too.


    A few minutester Anhuphama walks inside the room with Ethan in her arms which does not get


    unnoticed by the dogs as well our daughter who has a frown on her face. I sit beside her on the bed


    while Anhuphama puts Ethan in the middle of the bed. King is the first one to approach Ethan with


    sniffing him. One by one, all the dogs start to do the same and after a few minutes they sit down


    around the new baby.


    "Who this papa?" My princess asks curiositycing in her voice.


    "Princess, his name is Ethan and he doesn''t have any mum or papa to take care of him so we have


    been thinking about keeping him with us. He was so lonely that he used to cry a lot but now that he is


    here, he is looking very happy. Don''t you want him to be happy?" I let out in hope that my daughter will


    ept the new addition to the family. I look at Anhuphama and notice that she is also looking worried.


    "Oh papa me take care him. He like baby Ian so he my broder too. He live with us." My princess says


    before kissing Ethan on his forehead making me sigh in relief.


    "Are you sure, Advira? You want him as your brother?" Anhuphama asks our daughter who nods her


    enthusiastically.


    "You know you''re the best big sister in the whole world." I tell her earning a cute pout from her.


    "Me best lil sishter too." My princess retorts with a huff making meugh at her.


    "Of course, my daughter is the best little and big sister." I reply which makes her smile before she goes


    back to ying with Ethan and Ian.


    ******


    It''s been three weeks since we have brought Ethan home and I must say that everyone loves the little


    bundle of joy. Even Ian because he starts crying whenever anyone tries to take his little brother away


    from his side.


    Right now, I am runningte because I need to take my princess to her new yschool and also I have


    to attend a meeting at thepany which I have been neglecting for some time.


    When I get out of the house after bidding goodbye to my boys and my Tesoro I find my princess waiting


    outside with her backpack on.


    "Why youte?" My princess asks when I put her in the car seat.


    "I was talking to Auntie Bianca about something important polo." I reply while asking the driver to


    start the car.


    "Oh okie." She replies with a smile looking like her mum-mum. I kiss her on the cheeks before giving


    her a candy.


    After dropping my princess at her yschool the car starts moving towards thepany while I look at


    the presentation sent by the experts of mypany. I quickly make a few changes that will gain us


    more points in getting the deal. The car stops in front of thepany and I get out before making my


    way inside where the employees greet me because it''s been months since I havee here. I thank


    them and ask them to get back to work.


    "Finally, you are here boss." Bianca lets outing inside my cabin.


    "Yes, I am back and I have to attend meetings after meetings if I want to keep mypany in the top."


    I reply with a wink making herugh before both of us starts discussing about the uing projects in


    our hands.


    After four hours of non-stop meetings, I get a little time to rx so I decide to call Anhuphama to see


    what she is doing. But when she doesn''t receive my call I get worried so I call Mrs. Ganguly and she


    informs me that Anhuphama has gone to herpany as she needs to sign some documents very


    urgent. I thank her and cut the call. I look at the time and realize that it''s time for lunch.


    "I will be back in an hour. I have something to do." I inform Bianca who is talking to some employees


    before getting out of the building to pay a surprise visit to my wife. However, when I reach herpany


    I get to know from her assistant that she has refused to eat lunch as she is very busy in preparing an


    urgent presentation. I ask her assistant to send lunch to the cabin before I get inside without knocking


    on the door.


    "Does your work more important than your health, Anhuphama?" I ask making her startle before she


    juts her bottom lip out in a pout trying to appear innocent in front of me.


    "I am not falling for your innocent look. So,e here and eat your lunch." I order while pointing to the


    couch in which she grumbles under her breath butpiles to my words. When lunch arrives, I feed


    her with my hands as I know she is going to throw a tantrum.


    "I have my own hands." Anhuphama says while rolling her eyes at me.


    "Then you should have used them before." I reply getting a re from her.


    "I am just trying to finish the presentation in time and that''s why I refused to eat lunch." She lets out


    looking guilty.


    "I know you love your work but you have so many people in your who can make the presentation. Also,


    if you don''t eat in time then how will you be able to take care of our sons who arepletely


    dependent on you?" I ask wanting her to understand that she needs to eat on time.


    "I am sorry, Alessandro. I am promising you I will not skip my meals next time." She replies making me


    smile at her.


    "That''s like my good wife. Now,e on finish this food because I have to get back to mypany to


    attend a meeting." I tell her before we both start eating our lunch together.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ian open your mouth baby. Look Vivaan is eating his food like a good boy." I tell my stubborn boy who


    only shakes his head. I sigh in defeat because he is doing this for some days and I don''t know what to


    do.


    "Anu, I think he is teething and that''s why he is refusing to eat. Try to give him yogurt and let see if he


    eats it or not." Jasmine di suggests while feeding Vivaan some mashed veggies.


    I nod my head before taking a little bit of homemade yogurt in the bowl before holding a spoonful of it in


    front of Ian''s mouth who looks skeptical at first but then opens his mouth to eat the yogurt. I smile when


    again he willingly open his mouth for more yogurt. After feeding him I pick him up from his highchair to


    get him in clean clothes.


    "Di, I am going to Ian''s nursery to change his clothes." I inform Jasmine di who nods her head in


    response.


    Upon arriving in Ian''s nursery I take off his sticky clothes before wiping his body with a baby wipe and


    put fresh clothes on him. I then call out to King who runs inside the room and asks him to look after his


    little brother as I am going to feed Ethan. I get a small bark in response making me happy that my big


    boy is such a good big brother.


    I leave the nursery before going to my bedroom where Ethan is ying with his lion plushie which is


    gifted by his boro dadu. I pick him up in my arms and sit down on the recliner before starting to


    breastfeed him. He is only two months old so he only drinks breastmilk and I am happy that I can feed


    him properly. He falls asleep right after his feeding ispleted so I take him to his nursery before


    cing him inside the crib for a nap. Zeus and Boomer are already in the nursery so I don''t need to


    worry about anything because my boys are always going to look after their baby brother.


    I then peak at Advira''s room to see what she is doing and I bit my lip to stop myself fromughing at


    how bored Tank looking while his baby sister put an empty teacup in front of him. Still he licks inside


    the tea cup making Advira giggle in happiness. Without disturbing them, I close the door before going


    downstairs to look for my husband and my other two furry babies.


    "Samuel, have you seen Alessandro?" I ask after getting outside the mansion when I don''t find them


    inside.


    "He is in the stable." Samuel replies with a smile. I thank him and walk towards the stable. I halt in


    midway when I notice that Fonsie and Scout are chasing a squirrel. So, I walk near them before asking


    them to stop running. I re at Scout when he starts to whine when the squirrel runs out of the site.


    "Don''t you dare to kill that squirrel and get back inside the house or you will not get to eat the treat I


    have made." I let out while pointing towards the house and the two runs inside. I shake my head before


    walking towards the stable in search of my husband.


    Just as I have assumed Alessandro is riding the new horse which have arrived just two days ago. This


    horse is a rescue from which hase from New Jersey and now it''s going to stay in here with other


    four horses.


    "Alessandro, the lunch is ready." I tell him when he stops in front of me.


    "Okay, let me put her inside the stable and then I will join you." He replies and soon hees back out


    of the stable.


    "Where are Fonsie and Scout?" He asks when he doesn''t see the two.


    "I have ordered them to get inside. They were chasing a squirrel and when I asked them to stop Scout


    started to whine. So, I threatened them by saying that I would not let them eat the treat." I let out with a


    huff making himugh.


    "It''s true that Huskies are the most dramatic dogs in the world." He replies in which Iugh along with


    him.


    ******


    It''s now night time and everyone is asleep except me because I have something to do which includes


    waking up Alessandro who is now sleeping soundly. I walk to his side of the bed before kneeling in


    front of his sleeping face. I run my hand through his hair and ce a small kiss on his forehead.


    "Alessandro, wake up." I whisper getting a grumble from him. I again call out his name but this time a


    little louder. Finally, he wakes up and looks at me with confusion. I pick up the little Ptone from the


    nightstand before showing it to my stunned husband who doesn''t realize what''s the meaning of it.


    "Happy Birthday, Alessandro." I wish and a smile break out in his handsome face before he sits


    properly on the bed.


    "Thank you so much, amore mio." He replies after I feed him a little piece of the sweet bread.


    "Wait, I have something for you." I tell him before I walk inside the closet to bring the gift I have gotten


    for him. After picking up the box in my hand I return back to the bed while asking him to open the box.


    He gives me a curious look but opens the box revealing a gold bracelet.


    "I know you love to wear bracelets so I thought that it will be the best gift for you." I tell him.


    "I loved it, Cara. Thank you so much for this amazing gift. Why don''t you put it on my wrist?" He asks in


    which I nod my in excitement. I pick up the bracelet out of the box before cing it on his wrist.


    "Thank you so much for the surprise, too." He says before kissing me gently on the lips.


    "I wanted to n a big surprise birthday party for you but I know you don''t like big parties. So, this is


    the least I can prepare in this short time. However, we will be having lunch with everyone tomorrow to


    celebrate your birthday and I don''t want to hear anyint from you." I order while pointing a finger


    at him in which he chuckles before nodding his head.


    "I will do anything my queen wants me to do." He replies making me smile at him. After that, we both lie


    down on the bed and I put my head on his chest while he wraps his arm around my waist pulling me


    towards him. I think about the time we have spent with each other and how many changes havee


    in our lives. I can not ask for anything more than this because I have gotten everything without


    asking.

 Chapter 71: Ch.70/ Epilogue

    Chapter 71: Ch.70/ Epilogue


    Life is a rollercoaster with lots of ups and downs. We think that we can do as we please and the


    oue will be the same as we want. But we need to remember that life is full of surprises and


    sometimes the surprises are the best thing that can happen in anyone''s life. Like Anupama and


    Alessandro, the lovebirds who never imagined themselves to be together but they couldn''t fight fate.


    Because in the end, they have found sce in each other.


    Now, after three years they are still going strong and their love is growing day by day. Afterpleting


    her studies, Anupama has taken full charge of herpany as Subhodeep is now live in Kolkata with


    Jasmine and their two children Vivaan and Maira. It came as a surprise when one day Subhoddep told


    Anupama that he wanted to go back. Although Anupama was very sad at first, but then understood that


    she couldn''t tell anyone what to do. In the end, she epted her cousin''s decision and bid him


    goodbye with a happy face.


    Anupama along with Alessandro can not be happier with the way their children have been blossoming


    into bright and wonderful persons. All three children have different personalities but onemon thing


    between them is the love they share among themselves. Ethan is the most curious child out of the


    three siblings as he likes to dwell on the things which usually lead him to trouble. He likes to read with


    his momma and at the same time, he likes to draw with his dadda. Nextes Ian who is aplete


    replica of his daddy Alessandro as he doesn''t like to talk much although he observes things very


    sharply. He is very sweet with his siblings and family but he always gives a cold shoulder towards any


    unknown persons. In the end, we have our precious baby girl Advira who has be a role model for


    her siblings as they love to follow whatever their big sister do. She is now a big girl and likes to be


    independent in many things. She is as sweet as honey but can be sassy if you mess with her siblings.


    Although she has been very busy with her studies and other stuff, it doesn''t change the fact that she


    spends most of her time ying with her furry big brothers.


    Alessandro has be the biggest and wealthiest business tycoon in the US. So, it''s not easy for him


    to give a lot of time to his family as he has more workload on his shoulder than before. However, he


    manages to spend some quality time with his amazing kids and beautiful wife by taking them on


    vacations. He sometimes gets scolding from his wife for spoiling the kids with luxurious vacations but


    he shuts her up by saying that he is working so hard just because he wants to provide the best to his


    kids.


    ******


    Anupama''s POV:-


    "Samuel, have you seen Ethan?" I ask aftering downstairs. I have been searching for the naughty


    boy for a few minutes but I am not able to find him.


    "Come here and see for yourself." Samuel replies while trying to control hisugh although he is failing


    miserably. I get curious as to why he is behaving like this so I go near him and he points at something


    inside the kitchen. I look towards the way he is pointing and I feel like I am going to faint.


    Ethan is sitting on his high chair while Olivia is sitting on the kitchen counter and both of them are


    eating noodles without any care in the world. By eating I mean to say that they are having a noodle


    fight resulting in both of them are covered in noodles.


    "What''s going on here?" I let out making the two look at me with innocent eyes.


    "Oh, it''s not what you''re thinking Anu. Ethan and I are just trying to see who can eat faster. Right,


    baby?" Olivia asks Ethan who nods his head rapidly.


    "Yesh, momma me no pway wid fud." The little boy exims trying to get out of punishment. But that''s


    not going to happen because he is getting out of hand.


    "Oli get out of my kitchen right now and go to your room to clean up." I tell my five months pregnant


    friend who pouts at me and leaves from there while scolding her husband Samuel for telling me what''s


    going on in the kitchen. Since Olivia is pregnant and there is no one to look after her I have asked her


    and Samuel to stay at the Bianchi mansion. Samuel is here most of the time so it''s not a big deal for


    them. Also, they both love to babysit Ian and Ethan so it''s good to have them around.


    When the bickering couple gets out of the site I turn around and pick Ethan in my arms before asking


    the maid to clean the kitchen. Upon reaching his nursery, I take off his soiled clothes and bathe him. I


    put fresh clothes on him while he ys with his car.


    "Baby, momma is very angry at you this time and I am giving youst warning. Don''t ruin your clothes


    or momma will take away your toys from you." I say sternly.


    "Me pwomish, no dirty clodes more." Ethan replies before wrapping his little arms around my neck


    making me smile. I kiss him on the cheek before asking him to go y with his toys. Then I go in


    search of my other son who is surely in the backyard ying with Tank and Boomer. I don''t know if I''m


    correct or not, but I think my kids have their favorites among the dogs. Like Ian prefers to y with


    Tank and Boomer because they are the most calm ones out of the six dogs. Scout and Fonsie are


    Ethan''s favorite as both are very active in ying. And for my baby girl Advira, she loves to cuddle with


    King and Zeus because they make her feel very protected.


    When Ie into the backyard I smile seeing that Ian is throwing a stick so that Tank or Boomer can


    catch it.


    This is his favorite activity besides learning music. He doesn''t like to study much but if you ask him to


    y piano or his baby guitar he will be at the top of the world. I know studying is important but he is


    only three years old so I am not going to pressure him to do anything he is not interested in.


    "Ian, stop ying and go inside. Daddy is going to be home soon." I tell him and get a full-blown smile


    in return. His obsession with Alessandro is something I haven''t expected before.


    "Daddy ishin?" Ian asks while standing up from the grass.


    "Yes, baby. Daddy ising so get inside with Tank and Boomer." I reply while kissing the top of his


    head. He runs inside followed by the dogs who are also excited to meet their papa after three days.


    Alessandro has gone on a business trip but he ising back today. It has be a regr event for


    him to stay out of the house because he is building his business empire on a bigger tform. But I am


    notining as he makes time for our kids and pays attention to their necessities.


    I get inside the mansion and look at the preparation going around for the Durga puja. It''s not the first


    time that we are going to perform Durga puja in the Bianchi mansion. I have been performing this


    auspicious puja for three years as I want my kids to know about Indian culture and traditions. That


    doesn''t mean that I am stopping them from following Christian traditions because my kids have the


    right to know about both cultures. Alessandro is not much of a traditional guy so he doesn''t care about


    what our kids do regarding following rituals but I am not going to let it slide and that''s why I take them


    to church whenever I have time or they go with Mama Melody.


    "What are you thinking, amore mio?" An all too familiar voice whisper in my ear making me smile. So, I


    turn around and look at the man who has takenplete control of my heart.


    "I have missed you." I let out before wrapping my arms around his neck to hug him.


    "Same for me, Cara." Alessandro replies while kissing the side of my head.


    "How was your trip?" I ask while taking his coat from his hand.


    "It went pretty well and I have seeded to sign the deal with the Arabianpany." He replies with a


    tired sigh.


    "That''s great to know. I am so proud of you Alessandro. Now go to our room and get freshen up. I am


    going to make ck coffee for you." I tell him in which he nods his head before going upstairs. I know it


    will take him some time to get freshen up so I decide to look for Advira who is in her bedroom.


    When I open the door of her room I find her feeding the bunny she has saved a few days ago while


    ying in the garden. At first, I wasn''t ready for her to bring a wild bunny in the house but then she got


    her papa''s permission, so yeah now we have a little bunny roaming around the house.


    It still hard to believe that my firstborn is already a seven-year-old. She has lost the chubbiness on her


    cheeks while her hair is longer than before. But what hasn''t changed is the way she behaves with


    everyone. She is the most sweet girl any parent can ask for. Not only she likes to take care of her little


    brothers, but she also likes to care for her furry big brothers. Whenever her papa goes on business


    trips she tells him to eat on time as Alessandro has a habit to forget about eating while working. She


    also is very good at studies and her teachers always praise her for her incredible talent.


    "Mum-mum, why are standing there?" My sweet girl ask while arranging her books and copies. I walk


    near her before helping her to put her things on the shelves.


    "I havee here to tell you that your papa is home." I inform her.


    "Really?" Advira asks looking excited.


    "Yes, baby. But can you please look after Ethan while I make something for your papa to eat? That little


    boy is giving me a headache." I exim with a sigh.


    "Don''t worry mum-mum. I will take care of him. You go make something for papa." She replies before


    picking up the bunny in her arms before going out of the room. I feel proud to raise her so gentle and


    well-mannered.


    *******


    I have made ck coffee for Alessandro and banana milkshakes for the kids before making my way


    towards the master bedroom. I have a lot to do for tomorrow so I hurriedly reach upstairs to give them


    their drinks. But I stop in the midway when my eyes catch the beautiful site. Ian is ying with the little


    bunny while Advira is brushing Zeus long fur. On the other hand, Alessandro is lying on the floor with


    Ethan in his arms and the dogs are munching on some treats which I can guess was given by their


    papa.


    I put the tray on the table before joining my family on the floor. The moment I lie down on the rug, King


    put his big head on my chest while snuggling closer to me. The dogs are still as same when I first met


    them. They look after their baby brothers and sister when I and their papa has to go to works. They


    sleep with their siblings and like to follow them around the house. Although they were not happy with


    the new bunny at the start, but now they have also started to y with the little creature which is an


    amusing sight to behold.


    "Is everything ready for the puja?" Alessandro asks while taking a sip from his coffee.


    "Yes, everything is ready. However, I don''t think Olivia should do fast for the puja. But that stubborn girl


    is not listening to me." I let out with a huff.


    "What can I say, she is your best friend after all." I re at him making himugh. He pulls me in his


    arms while rubbing my back gently.


    "I am just messing with you, Cara. No need to get angry with me. I will talk to Olivia and try to make her


    understand. Okay?" He asks in which I nod my head.


    "Oh, by the way, Mamoni called me yesterday and told me that they are going to be here in the next


    month as Kakai has a painting exhibition somewhere in LA. She also told me that Baba is most likely


    going to tag along with them." He says after a few minutes.


    "You know, it still unbelievable that you can pronounce Indian names so well." I remark.


    "My teacher is very strict so I have to learn quickly." He retorts making me giggle.


    "Papa, when are you going to teach me more words in Italian?" Advira asks from her ce.


    "From next week, princess. Till then you can practice the one you have learned so far." Alessandro


    says making Advira nods her head in response.


    I look at my family with adoration. They are the reason for my every little happiness, without them I am


    nothing. My life was not easy from the start, after giving birth to me my mother left the world leaving me


    all alone to get tormented by thakurmaa and pishimaa who never let a chance go without taunting me


    for every bad thing. However, people like dadabhai, mamoni, kakai has always supported me. There


    was always something bad going on in my life but the most horrible thing that happened to me when I


    got to know that I had given birth to a dead baby. I became a lifeless person inside because of the


    trauma. But Jasmine di brought Advira to me who healed me with her innocence and love. I didn''t even


    know that I was caring for my daughter whom I thought had died. Then one day an unexpected person


    entered my life binding me into an unwanted rtion.


    My rtionship with Alessandro is the main turning point in my life because he has made me the strong


    woman I am now. Without his encouragement, I would have never been able to achieve sess in


    everything. He has not only epted me but also my daughter. He is the sole reason behind all the


    happiness in my life. He has made me believe in myself and understand my worth. He doesn''t even


    care that I was married to his best friend and that what makes me respect him more. He is still the cold-


    hearted, arrogant, wicked businessman for the world. But to me, he is the sweetest, kindest and loving


    husband who can do anything to make his loved ones happy.


    "Ti amo Alessandro." I let out which makes him surprise at first then he smiles.


    (I love you)


    "Ti amo anch''io, Tesoro." He replies before kissing me softly on the lips.


    (I love you too)


    ******


    The next day


    Today is the first day of Durga puja and I have a lot to do. I have already made all the arrangements for


    the puja so now I just need to get ready. First, I get the kids ready in traditional clothes and ask them


    not to dirty the clothes.


    Then I go to my room to wear the clothes Alessandro has bought for the asion of Durga puja. It''s a


    tradition to wear new clothes in Durga puja and my dear husband has been the one who buys new


    clothes every year on this asion. However, the most surprising thing is that he also wears Indian


    traditional clothes on asions like this.


    Aftering out of the closet I notice that Alessandro is sitting on the bed doing something on his


    laptop. I smile seeing that he has worn the sherwani I have gotten for him.


    I clear my throat to get his attention in which I seed when his head snaps in my direction. He puts


    theptop on the bed and stands beforeing near me. He caress my face lovingly before putting a


    light kiss on my forehead.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "You are looking very beautiful, amore." He lets out while I put my head on his chest.


    "Thank you for the saree." I reply feeling him hug me gently.


    "You are also looking very good in the sherwani." Ipliment looking at him to see that he is already


    looking down at me.


    "Are the kids ready?" He asks.


    "Yes but I just hope they haven''t ruined their clothes." I let out making him chuckle.


    "I can guarantee about Ian and Advira, but not about Ethan as he is the most unpredictable child I have


    seen in my life." He says while I nod my head.


    "Okay then let''s go downstairs." I tell him.


    ******


    Alessandro''s POV:-


    I have Ethan in my arms because the little one is trying to y with the flowers that are being used in


    the puja. It''s the third time that we are celebrating this beautiful festival in our house with our loved


    ones. I appreciate Anupama''s thoughts on celebrating the festivals of her birth country along with the


    traditions of a Christian family. In these three years, many things have changed. My business empire


    has grown into more bigger level. At the same time, my wife has also be a full-time boss of her


    company.


    Some changes happened in others''s life. Like Marco and Riya have gotten married with everyone''s


    approval. Bianca has given birth to a baby boy and threatened Liam to used to protect or she will cut


    his manhood. But everything aside, Subhodeep''s departure wasn''t easy for any of us to ept but I


    understand that he wants his kids to stay in their own country. Also, Jasmine''s family lives there so it''s


    a win-win situation for both.


    I look at everyone and thank God for blessing me with such great people to be call mine. I have more


    than one can ask for. If anyone had asked me ten years ago what I thought my future would be like, I


    would have told them that I would spend my life alone as I didn''t believe in rtionships. But a certain


    person has changed my point of view towards life and that person is none other than my wife, my love


    Anupama.


    She doesn''t care how much money I have or how much luxury I can provide her. What she cares about


    is the well-being of our family and our rtionship. She is the epitome of peacefulness which makes


    her perfect. She doesn''t get irritated with my hectic working schedule or the tantrums of our kids. She


    handles everything with calmness because she believes that anger can not solve any problem.


    "Alessandro,e here. We need to do aarti." Anupama says looking at me. So, I give Ethan to Uncle


    Gabriel before joining my wife is doing aarti. I look at the statue of goddess Durga and can not stop


    myself fromparing my wife with her.


    Just like Goddess Durga, Anupama also takes care of everything very well as if she has ten hands. I


    wasn''t someone who believed in God but I have to admit that my wife is sessful in changing my


    mind.


    "You will be going to the award function, right?" Bianca asks when we sit down to eat the prasad.


    "Yes, I am going and I am also taking Anupama with me." I reply while feeding Ian from my te.


    "Do I really need to go?" Anupama asks from her ce where she is feeding Ethan.


    "Unfortunately yes, you need to go. Because you are also nominated in the category of best


    businesswoman of the year." I let out making her groan.


    "Okay but I need to pick a gown for the asion." Anupama replies in which Olivia squeals startling us.


    "What''s wrong, babe? Are you okay? Is the baby hurting you? Do you-" Samuel''s ranting gets cut off by


    Olivia hitting him on the back of his head.


    "I am alright and the baby too." Olivia responds.


    "Then why did you squeal?" Liam asks out of curiosity.


    "I squeal because I can again dress up Anupama and make her look pretty. It''s not like she is not pretty


    already, it''s just that she is my favorite to dress up." Olivia replies making us all sigh in relief.


    "Olivia you need to be careful though. I don''t want anything wrong to happen with you." Mama instructs


    sternly.


    "I will Mama Melody." Olivia replies with a salute.


    *******


    Some dayster


    "King take Scout out of the room right now." I tell my eldest son making him growl at the hyper husky


    who runs out of the room immediately. King also runs behind Scout to ensure that the naughty boy


    doesn''t hurt himself. I am working in my home office as I have taken one-week leave from the


    company. But unfortunately I still have to work on a project so here I am doing the boring work.


    "Papa, may Ie in?" I hear my princess''s voice so I look up and see that she is standing in front of


    the door.


    "Of course, polo. Come here." I tell her and open my arms making her run straight to me. I put her


    on myp before kissing the crown of her head softly.


    "Papa, today my teacher has told me that I am going to be the best student in my school till now.


    Because I have the highest grades in everything." My daughter lets out with excitement all over her


    face.


    "Wow, that''s very good news. You make me so proud baby girl." I tell her making her giggle.


    "Really papa?" She asks innocently.


    "Yes, my princess. You are the best daughter in this whole universe and I love you so much." I answer


    truthfully because this little girl is not only my daughter but also my source of prosperity. I love my sons


    too but the ce my daughter holds in my heart can not bepared to anyone.


    "I like making you proud, papa. I love you too." Advira replies cuddling close to my chest making me


    smile. I rub her back gently while we talk about various things. This is my papa-daughter time with her


    where no one is allowed to disturb us, not even Anupama. My daughter may have gotten older over the


    years but for me, she is always going to be the little girl I have epted as my own. I know one day, I


    have to tell her about her biological father and I should feel scared just thinking about her reaction. But


    I have faith in my upbringing that my daughter will not misunderstand me at all. She will understand


    that no matter what she is always going to be my little princess.


    ******


    Currently, we are on our way towards the building where the award function is being held. I have been


    winning the best businessman award for six years straight so you can call me overconfidence but I


    know that this year also I am going to win it. However, I am excited to know who is going to be the best


    businesswoman of the year as this is the first time my wife is nominated in the category. It''s not easy to


    win the first time because there are a lot ofpetitors. Yet I hope my cara win the award as she has


    been doing so well in the business world.


    The car stops in front of the building and I can see the paparazzi along with lots of people holding


    cameras to take pictures. I look at my wife who is talking on the phone with her Secretary. When she


    cuts the call I tell her that we need to get out of the car in which she nods her head. I am the first one to


    get out before I offer my hands to my beautiful wife whoes out of the car while confidence radiating


    from her. She is not a shy and stressed girl anymore, she is now a confident woman who runs her own


    company despite people trying to get under her skin.


    Both of us pose for the camera and answers to the questions they have for us before making our way


    inside the building. We meet with a lot of business associates who are also here for the award function.


    After that, we take seats at the table allocated for us where Bianca, Liam, Uncle Gabriel, Mama, Marco,


    and Riya are already waiting for us. Samuel and Olivia have decided to stay at the mansion with the


    kids because it''s not a ce where one should bring kids. Also, the paparazzi are always trying to get


    their nose in my personal life so bringing the kids here would have been giving the paparazzi what they


    want which is not going to happen. I want my kids to live a life without paparazzi following their every


    move and that''s why both Anupama and I try to hide the kids face whenever we go out as a family.


    Soon the award function starts and like I have predicted I win the best businessman award of the year


    for the seventh time. I get up from my ce after kissing Anupama on her lips and reach the stage to


    receive the award. I deliver a short speech on my win before leaving the stage to go towards my family.


    "You know what Alessandro, you should make a separate room for your awards. Damn man, you are


    unstoppable." Marcoments after I sit down beside Anupama.


    "You are correct, Marco. Alessandro has so many awards that it takes a lot of time to arrange them


    while cleaning his home office." Anupama replies making everyoneugh on our table.


    "Okay now stop talking, it''s time for another award." Uncle Gabriel says in which we hear the host


    talking about the next category.


    "The next award is for best businesswoman of the year, and I would like to invite Mrs. Willson to


    announce the winner." The host lets out while we p our hands seeing the old woman walking into the


    middle of the stage.


    "I am very pleased to be here as it''s not every day that we see women establishing their power in the


    business world. But I am extremely happy to announce the name of the winner because not only she


    has proven herself as a great businesswoman but also has a great heart. With that saying, the best


    businesswoman is going to none other than my deary Anupama Bianchi." Mrs. Willson announces


    making us all p our hands loudly before I pull my stunned wife in a hug.


    "This is not a dream, is it Alessandro?" Anupama asks getting emotional.


    "No, amore mio. This is not a dream." I reply before pecking her on the lips. She gets up from the chair


    and walks on the stage to receive the award. After receiving the award, the host asks her to tell


    something about her achievement in which she takes the microphone in her hand.


    "Good eveningdies and gentlemen. I ampletely speechless and don''t know what to say as I


    wasn''t expecting to win this prestigious award. I have beening into this award function for years


    because of my husband. But this is the first time I have gotten nominated and by God''s grace, I am


    able to win the award. I want to thank all the staff of mypany who works day and night to make


    every project sessful. Next, I want to thank my family for their immense support and encouragement


    they have been showing from day one. In the end, I want to thank my husband Alessandro for his belief


    that I am worth running apany of my own. He is the one who has made me confident enough to


    understand that I don''t need to cope with household work all time because I have the right to show my


    capability in the business field too. Whatever I am today is because of my husband and of course, I


    can''t forget my kids who are the apples of my eyes. They know that I can''t be with them all the time but


    they also know that I love them more than mypany. So, they don''tin about not getting to


    spend much time with me." Anupamapletes her speech while everyone cheers for her. I stand up


    from my chair before pulling her in a hug when shees near me.


    "Congrattions amore." I whisper in her ear.


    "Thank you." She replies after pulling away from the hug.


    "This calls for a party." Riya says getting a yes from the family.


    "Of course, we are going to have a party. My dolcezza has won the award for the first time so I am


    going to throw the party." Mama retorts with a proud smile on her face.


    "Awe thanks a lot, Mama Melody." Anupama says with a beaming smile.


    "Seriously you deserve this award for all the hard work you have been doing. I am very proud of you."


    Biancaments while hugging Anupama.


    "Aside from Dadabhai, you are the one who showed me the ropes of business so I should thank you


    too." Anupama replies making us nod my head. Because Bianca has indeed helped her to learn the


    critical things about business.


    After spending some more time at the award function we decide to leave as it''s gettingte. The kids


    must be sleeping because this is way past her sleeping hours. Upon reaching the mansion I change my


    clothes while Anupama takes a shower. While waiting for her to get out of the washroom I do


    something important.


    After she gets ready in her nightdress both of us leave the room before going to the kids'' room to see


    what they are doing. We first go to Ian''s room and notice that he is sleeping with his hands wrapping


    around his Superman rubber toy. I kiss him on the forehead and Anupama pulls the nket to cover


    him. Next, we go to Ethan''s room, and like always he is sleeping while sucking on his pacifier.


    Anupama has been trying to break this habit of our son but the stubborn boy is not ready to ept that


    he doesn''t need his pacifier anymore. I cover his little body with the nket while Anupama switch on


    the music system to y the soothing luby that helps Ethan to sleep throughout the night.


    After leaving Ethan''s room we go to our daughter''s room and shake our head to see that she is holding


    a storybook on her chest while sleeping. There are toys scattered around the bed and the dogs are


    sleeping on the rug. No matter what they do, they will alwayse to sleep in their baby sister''s room


    at night.


    Anupama take the book out of Advira''s hand while I put the toys in their ce. I rub my furry babies''


    belly softly not wanting them to wake up from their deep slumber. Then I sit beside my princess while


    running my fingers through her hair making her sigh.


    "Time flies very fast." Anupamaments sitting beside our daughter.


    "Hmm, our little girl has grown up so much that sometimes I want to hold the time so that she can stop


    growing." I let out looking at the sleeping face of my baby.


    "She may grow up but that will never change the bond you both share. At the start, she used to run to


    me for little things but after meeting you she only wants her papa. Sometimes I envy the way she


    behaves around you but then I realize that a girl always feels more secure in her father''s arms. "


    Anupama replies with a smile.


    "She is my little princess and I must protect her all the time." I retort before tucking my baby girl with a


    fluffy nket. I ask Anupama to follow me after we close the door of our daughter''s room.


    "Why are you taking me outside?" Anupama asks in confusion when she notices that we are going to


    the backyard.


    "Because we both need some alone time." I reply and walk towards the perfect ce. I hear a gasp


    behind me so I turn around with a knowing smile when I see the way Anupama is looking at the


    decoration.


    "When did you get time to set up everything?" She asks looking in awe of the scenario in front of her.


    "When you were taking a shower aftering from the award function." I reply after we bothy down


    on the nket. I pull her in my arms making her snuggle closer to my chest.


    "What are you thinking?" I ask when I notice that my wife is being silent.


    "Nothing." She replies immediately and I can easily guess that she is lying.


    "Lying is a bad thing, remember the same thing you teach our kids?" I retort making her sigh.


    "I am just thinking about my past." She replies.


    "Why are you suddenly thinking about your past?" I wonder aloud.


    "I don''t want to think about my past but some memories are hard to forget. All my life I have wanted to


    get loved by my father but thakurmaa and pishimaa never let that happen. Although they are now


    serving in jail for the crimes they have done I still feel like I can not get past the horrible things of my


    past." She exins sadly making me want to kill her aunt and grandma. But I need to calm down as my


    anger is not going to lift her mood. Today is a happy day for her and I am not going to let anything ruin


    her mood. With that in mind, I sit down on the nket while pulling my cara on myp. I put her hands


    around my neck and her legs around my waist so that I can see her face to face. She tries to say


    something but I put my finger on her lips.


    "Cara, you are the bravest person I have seen in my life, and believe me I am not joking at all. The


    struggle you have to face while growing up is not easy to endure. But now, you have everything you


    once wished for. You have shown those witches that they are the failure in reality because while they


    are rotting in jail, you are making yourself sessful day after day. So, stop thinking about your past


    and focus on your present because sadness doesn''t suit my beautiful wife''s face. My wife should be


    smiling all the time." I let out while holding her face in both hands. She looks ready to cry but trying


    hard to not let her tears win.


    "You are not going to cry, right amore?" I ask teasingly.


    "No, I am not going to cry." She replies while giggling a little.


    "That''s good because what I am going to do next doesn''t involve crying." I tell her in which she gives


    me a confusing look. But before she can ask me anything further I crash my lips to her. At first, she is a


    little shocked but then she starts to kiss me back. We fight for dominance but we both know who is


    going to win which is me. I squeeze her on the waist making her moan which helps me to devour her


    sweet lips quite more.


    "Fuck cara, you never cease to turn me on." I let out while linking my forehead to her.


    "You are the one who always seems to get horny whenever we try to spend alone time." She retorts


    making me chuckle.


    "I love you so much." I tell her looking at her lovingly.


    "I love you too the savior of my heart." She replies with a heartwarming


    smile.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!